INDEX

A. AUTHORS OF ARTICLES AND REVIEWS Aklujkar, A., Nakamura on Bhartrhari; 13, 161-175. - - , Rev. of Krishnamoorthy, K., Essays in Sanskrit criticism, Dharwar, 1964; 12, 137-140. - - , Rev. of Masson, J. L. and Patwardhan, M. V., Aesthetic rapture, v. 1 + 2, Poona, 1970; 19, 269-284. Alsdorf, L., A~okas Schismen-Edikt und das Dritte Konzil; 3, 161-174. - - , I t t h r p a r i n n d . A chapter of Jain monastic poetry; 2,249-270. - - , Uttarajjhgy~ studies; 6, 110-136. - - , Bespr. von Basham, A. L. (ed.), A cultural history of India, Oxford, 1975; 20, 106-110. - - , obituary, see Roth, G. Altekar, A. S. see Roerich, G. de. Andronov, M., Lexicostatistic analysis of the chronology of disintegration of Proto-Dravidian; 7, 170-186. Asmussen, J. P., Rev. of Boyce, M., A reader in Middle Persian and Parthian, T6h6ran, 1975; 19, 161-163. - - , Rev. of Shafeev, D. A., A short grammatical outline of Pashto IlI, The Hague, 1964; 10, 219-220. Bailey, H. W., A v e s t a and Saka; 11,289-292. - - , Iranica et Vedica; 2 , 1 4 9 - 1 5 7 . Bake, A. A., Rev. of Dani61ou, A., La musique du Cambodge et du Laos, Pondich6ry, 1957;5,153 155. - - , Rev. of Daniblou, A., Tableau comparatif des intervalles musicaux, Pondich6ry, 1958;5, 156-157. - - , Rev. of Dani61ou, A. et Bhatt, N. R., Textes des Pur~.nas sur la th6orie musicale, Pondichbry, 1959; 5 , 1 5 7 - 1 6 0 . Balasubramanian, T. and Thananjayarajasingham, S., Some observations on the plosives in colloquial Tamil as spoken in Jaffna (Ceylon); 14, 218-238. Balbir, J. K., Sanskrit drama and the spectators; 6, 38-44. Baljon, J. M. S., Rev. of Nizami, K. A. (ed.), Politics and society during the early medieval period, New Delhi, 1974; 19, 167. Indo-Iranian Journal 26 (1983) 1-265. 0019-7246/83/0261-0001 $26.50. 9 1983 by D. Reidel Publishing Company.

2

INDEX

Bareau, A., I_es controverses relatives g la nature de l'Arhant dans le bouddhisme ancien; 1,241-250. Barz, R. K. see Schwarzschild, L. A. Basham, A. L., Rev. of Dikshit, R., Women in Sanskrit dramas, Delhi, 1964; 14, 257. - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., Change and continuity in Indian religion, The Hague, 1965; 11,302-305. - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., Vi.snuism and Sivaism, London, 1970'; 18,288-290. - - , Rev. of Herbert, J., An introduction to Asia, tr. by Banerji, M., New York, 1968; 20, 140-144. - - , Rev. of Jacquot, J., Les th6gtres d'Asie, Paris, 1961; 13,205-206. - - , Rev. of S~stri, S., Essays on Indology, Delhi, 1963; 14, 253-254. Bechert, H., Bespr. yon Gombrich, R. F., Precept and practice, traditional Buddhism in the rural highlands of Ceylon, Lofidon, 1971; 18,145-149. Beekes, R. S. P., Rev. of Anttila, R., Proto-Indo-European Schwebeablaut, Berkeley, 1969; 14, 68-74. - - , Rev. of Seebold, E., Das System der indogermanischen Halbvokale, Heidelberg, 1972; 18, 88-96. Benveniste, E., M a n t h - en iranien; 7,307-309. - - , Le pr6sent avestique uz-va~daya-; 3, 132-136. - - , La pri~re Ahuna Varya dans son ex~g~se zoroastrienne; l, 77-85. Berger, H., Die Burugaski-Lehnw6rter in der Zigeunersprache; 3, 17-43. - - , Tiirkische Pferdew6rter bei einem Sanskrit-Lexikographen?; 10, 177-180. - - , Bespr. yon Buddruss, G., Beitriige zur Kenntnis der Pagai-Dialekte, Wiesbaden, 1959;4, 163-164. - - , Bespr. von Hacker, P., Prahl~da, Wiesbaden, 1959; 7, 71-73. - - , Bespr. yon Morgenstierne, G., The Kalasha languages, Oslo, 1973; 18, 121. - - , Bespr. yon Morgenstierne, G., The Pashai languages, Oslo, 1967; 11,320-321. Bhat, D. N. S., Kudux indicatives; 12, 216-223. Bhattacharya, S., Glottal stop and checked consonants in Bonda; 9, 69-71. - - , Munda studies; 17, 97-102. - - , Naiki of Chanda; 5, 85-117. - - , see Burrow, Y. Biardeau, M., Quelques r6flexions sur l'apophatisme de Sahkara; 3, 81-101. - - , C R de Devasth~li, G. V., Mimgm.sg, I, Bombay, n.d. ;4, 311-312. - - , CR de Dumont, L., Une sous-caste de l'Inde du Sud, La Haye, 1957; 3 , 3 1 4 316. - - , CR de Gehrts, H., MaMbhgrata, Bonn, 1975; 18, 124 127. , CR de Kunjunni Raja, K., Indian theories of meaning, Madras, 1963; 8 , 2 2 8 232,

INDEX

3

- - , CR de Nowotny, F., Eine durch Miniaturen erliiuterte Doctrina Mystica aus Srinagar, 's-Gravenhage, 1958; 3, 310-312. - - , CR de Seyfort Ruegg, D., Contribution ~ l'histoire de la philosophie linguistique indienne, Paris, 1959;4, 170-172. - - , CR de Silburn, L., Instant et cause, Paris, 1955;3,312-314. - - , CR de Staal, F., Exploring mysticism, Berkeley, 1975; 20, 260-262. Bloch, A., Vglma-kiund die Iksv~kuiden; 7, 81-123. Bodewitz, H. W., Vedic anus.th~ and anu.s.th(u)yd ; 16, 1-17. , Vedic dhdvayati 'to drive'; 16, 81-95. , Rev. of Mylius, K., W6rterbuch Sanskrit-Deutsch, Leipzig, 1975; 18, 114116. Boll~e, W. B., Rev. of Bode, M. H., ]'he Pall Literature of Burma, London, 1966; 11, 311-318. , Rev. of Oldenberg, H. and Pischel, R. (eds.), Thera- and Yherf-g~thL London, 1966; 11,146-149. Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Tyomkin, E. N., Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharma-pun.darfka from the N. F. Petrovsky collection; 8,268-274. and Tyomkin, E. N., Fragment of the Saka version of the Dharma~arfra-s~tra from the N. F. Petrovsky collection; 11,269-280. - - , Tyomkin, E. N. and Vorobyeva-Desyatovskaya, M. I., A fragment of the Sanskrit Sumukhadhdranf; 10, 150-159. Bosch, F. D. K., Rev. of Dessigane, R. P., Pattabiramin, P Z. et Filliozat, J., La 16gende des jeux de ~iva h Madurai d'aprbs les textes et les peintures, fasc. 1 + 2, Pondich~ry, 1960; 7,225-226. Botto, O., Rev. of Tucci, G. (ed.), Minor Buddhist texts, I + II, Roma, 1956 + 1958; 4, 190-191. Boyce, M., Rev. of Dr. J. M. Unvala memorial volume, Bombay, 1964; 10, 218. - - , Rev. of Widengren, G., Mani und Manich~iismus, Stuttgart, 1961;7, 74-76. Brandenstein, W., Ku~nisch 13aoTo; 5,233-236. Bright, W., Rev. of Acharya, A. S., Barkur Kannada, Poona, 1971 ; 15,236-239. - - , Rev. of CIIL Phonetic Reader series, 1-4, Mysore, 1972; 16,232 238. Bruhn, K., Cultural Studies; 5,253-270. Bruijn, J. T. P. de, Rev. of Alavi, B., Geschichte und Entwicklung der modernen persischen Literatur, Berlin, 1964; 8, 311-313. , Rev. of Fouch6cour, C. H. de, La description de la nature dans la po6sie lyrique persane du XIe Si~cle, Paris, 1969; 18, 333-334. , Rev. of Kamshad, H., A modern Persian prose reader, Cambridge, 1968; 14, 140-141. - - , Rev. of Lazard, G., La langue des plus anciens monuments de la prose persane, Paris, 1963; 19, 163-166. -

-

4

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Lazard, G., Les premiers pontes persans (IXe-Xe si~cles), T6h6ran, 1964; 18,335-336. - - , Rev. of Mo'infar, M. D., Textes persans mystiques, I, Wiesbaden, 1965; 18, 337. Brunner, H., CR de Goudriaan, T., K~gyapa's Book of Wisdom, The Hague, 1965; 11,293-302. Buitenen, J. A. B. van, Correction; 4, 67. - - , Vdcdrambhanam reconsidered; 2,295 305. Burrow, T., An archaic verbal termination in Early Indo-Aryan; 1, 61-76. - - , and Bhattacharya, S., Gadba supplement; 6, 45-51. - - , and Bhattacharya, S., Notes on Kuvi with a short vocabulary; 6, 231-289. - - , Sanskrit pd 'go, move, traverse'; 15, 81-108. - - , and Bhattacharya, S., Some notes on the Kui dialect as spoken by the Kut.t.iya Kandhs of N0rth-east Koraput; 5, 118-135. - - , Rev. of Krishnamurti, Bh., Ko.nd.a or K~bi, Hyderabad, 1969; 14, 141 144. Caillat, C., CR de Jain, K. C., Ancient cities and towns of Rajasthan, Delhi, 1972; 20, 297-301. - - , CR de Jain, K. C., Lord Mah~v~ra and his times, Delhi, 1974; 20,297-301. - - , CR de Jain, K. C., Malwa through the ages, Delhi, 1972; 20, 297-301. CaUewaert, W. M., Rev. of M~he~vari, H., J~mbhoj~ Vis.no~ samprad~y aur s~hitya, 2 vols, Calcutta, 1970; 17,284-286. Cameron, G. G., Zoroaster the herdsman; 10,261-281. Cardona, G., Rev. of Katre, S. M., Dictionary of P~.nini, 3 vols, Poona, 1968 + 91969; 15, 43-56. - - , Rev. of Kurylowicz, J., Hrsg., Indogermanische Grammatik, II, Heidelberg, 1968; 14, 61-68. - - , Rev. of Misra, V. N., The descriptive technique of P~.nini, The Hague, 1966; 12, 226-232. - - , Rev. of Scharfe, H., P~nini's metalanguage, Philadelphia, 1971; 15,207-221. - - , Rev. of Staal, J., Word order in Sanskrit and universal order, Dordrecht, 1967; 12, 232-239. - - , Rev. of Watkins, C., Indogermanische Grammatik, III, 1, Heidelberg, 1969; 17,103-111. Chandola, A. C., Parji verb inflections; 7, 187 195. Chemparathy, G., Pra~astapdda and his other names; 12, 241-254. - - , Rev. of Goekoop, C., The logic of invariable concomitance in the Tattvacint~mani, Dordrecht, 1967; 17, 114-115. - - , Rev. of Sharma, B. N. K., The Brahmasfitras and their principle commentaries, I, Bombay, 1971 ; 19, 114-116.

INDEX

5

Claus, P. J., Rev. of Bhat, M. M. and Kedilaya, S., Tu!u-English dictionary, Madras, 1967; 16,158-159. Conze, E., The Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnagunasam.cayagdth& 4, 37-58. - - , Rev. of Hikata, R. (ed.), Suvikr~ntavikrgmi-pariprccM Prajfigpgramit~-Sfitra, Fukuoka, 1958; 3,232 234. - - , Rev. of Matsumoto, T. (ed.), ,~ryasuvikr~ntavikr~miparip.rcch~prajfi~pg ramit~nirdegas~rdhadvisghasrik~-Bhagavaty~ryaprajfigpgramit~, Tokyo, 1956; 2,316-318. - - , Rev. of Pensa, C., L'Abhisamay~lam. kgrav.rtti di Arya-Vimuktisena, Roma, 1967; 14, 123-124. - - , Rev. of Schlingloff, D., Die Religion des Buddhismus, I, Berlin, 1962; 7, 231-232 ; vol. II, Berlin, 1963 ; 9, 159. - - , Rev. of Wayman, A., Analysis of the Sr~vakabhfimi Manuscript, Berkeley, 1961;7,226-231. - - , Rev. of Weller, F., Zum Kg~yapaparivarta, II, Berlin, 1965; 10, 302 305. Couvreur, W., Rev. of H~irtel, H., Karmav~cang, Berlin, 1956; 1,315-317. Danielson, H. L., Rev. of Krishnamoorthy, K., Dhvanygloka and its critics, Mysore, 1968; 13,295-296. - - , Rev. of Watanabe, S. (ed.), Indo koten kenkyO, Acta Indologica II, Narita, 1972;17,111-114. Defourny, M., Note sur le symbolisme de la come dans le Mahdbhdrata et la mythologie brahmanique classique; 18, 17-23. Deleu, J., Rev. of Bhargava, D., Jaina ethics, Delhi, 1968; 13,207. - - , Rev. of Ingalls, D. H. H., tr., An anthology of Sanskrit court poetry, Cambridge, Mass., 1965; 10, 74-76. - - , Rev. of Schubring, W., Tandulavey~liya, Wiesbaden, 1970; 14, 129-130. Derrett, J. D. M., Rev. of Scharfe, H., Untersuchungen zur Staatsrechtslehre des Kaut.alya, Wiesbaden, 1968; 13, 49-52. Deshpande, M., A note on t?'.c~-; 17,249-250. - - , Phonetics of short a in Sanskrit; 17, 195-209. - - , Sentence-cognition in Nygya epistemology; 20, 195-216. Dresden, M. J., Rev. of Bailey, H. W., Khotanese texts I III, Cambridge, 1969; 14, 103-115. - - , Rev. of Bailey, H. W., The Prolexis to the Book of Zambasta, Cambridge, 1967; 14, 103-115. - - , Rev. of Bailey, H. W., Saka documents, London, 1968; 14, 103-115. , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., The Book of Zambasta, London, 1968; 14, 103-115. - - , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., Saka grammatical studies, London, 1968; 14, 103115.

6

INDEX

Drewes, G. W. J., Rev. of Ehlers, L., Persische M~irchen und Schw~inke, Wien, 1961; 6,304. - - , Rev. of Mokri, M., Le chasseur de Dieu et le mythe du Roi-Aigle, Wiesbaden, 1967; 14,274-275. Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Ex6g~se de l'Ahuna Vairya; 2, 66-71. , Le Zervanisme et les manuscrits de la Met Morte; 1, 96-99. - - , CR de Kammenhuber, A., Die Arier im Vorderen Orient, Heidelberg, 1968; 14, 74. - - , CR de Menasce, J. P. de, Feux et fondations pieuses dans le droit sassanide, Paris, 1966; 14,275. - - , CR de Schmeja, H., Iranisches und Griechisches in den Mithramysterien, Innsbruck, 1975; 18,100-101. - - , CR de Widengren, G., Die Religionen Irans, Stuttgart, 1965; 9,236-239. - - , Rev. of Zaehner, R. C., The dawn and twilight of Zoroastrianism, London, 1961 ; 7, 196-207. Dum6zil, G., La soci6t6 scythique avait-elle des classes fonctionnelles?; 5, 187-202. - - , La transposition des dieux souverains mineurs en h6ros dans le Mah~bh~rata; 3, 1-16. Dumont, P. E., Rev. of Heestermann, J. C., The ancient Indian royal consecration, 's-Gravenhage, 1957; 2,242-243. Edgerton, F., The Prajfi~-P~ramit~-Ratna-Guna-Sam.caya-G~th~; 5, 1-18. - - , Rev. of Kangle, R. P., The Kaut.alfya Arthag~stra, Bombay, 1960; 7, 70-71. Eggermont, P. H. L., The origin of the Saka-era; 2,225-228. - - , Rev. of Janert, K. L., Setlheim, R. and Striedl, H., Schriften und Bilder, Drei orientalische Untersuchungen, Wiesbaden, 1967; 14, 81-83. - - , Rev. of Morton Smith, R., Dates and dynasties in Earliest India, Delhi, 1973; 18,284-287. - - , Rev. of Oberhammer, G., Hrsg., Beitr~igezur Geistesgeschichte Indiens. Festschrift for Erich Frauwallner, Wien, 1968; 14, 77-81. , Rev. of Singh, M. M., Life in North-Eastern India in Pre-Mauryan times, Patna, 1967; 14, 91-94. Eilers, W., Iranisches Lehngut im arabischen Lexicon; fiber einige Berufsnamen und Titel; 5,203-232. - - , Nachtrag zu Indo-Iranian Journal vol. 5, pp. 203-232; 5,308-309. Ekvall, R. B., Rev. of Sierksma, F., Tibet's terrifying deities, The Hague, 1966; 11, 311-318. Elizarenkova, T., Rev. of Hoffmann, K., Der Injunktiv im Veda, Heidelberg, 1967; 14,247-253. - - , CR de Vaudeville, C., Les Duhg de .Dhola-M~rfi,Pondich6ry, 1962; 9, 311-317.

INDEX

7

Emeneau, M. B., Ko.dagu and Brahui developments of Proto-Dravidian *r; 13, 176-198. - - , Sanskrit syntactic particles -kila, khalu, nCmam; 11,241-268. Emmerick, R. F., Avestan va6re yaona; 13, 123-125. - - , Rev. of Abaev, V. I., A grammatical sketch of Ossetic, Paper, H. H. (ed.), The Hague, 1964; 10, 220-221. - - , Rev. of Kellens, J., Les noms-racines de l'Avesta, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18,103106. - - , Rev. of Yakubo, S., Tonk6-shutsudo Uten-go-himitsu, n.p., 1975; 20,253-256. Ensink, J., Rev. of Dessigane, R., Pattabiramin, P. Z. et Filliozat, J., Les lggendes ~iva'ites de K~ficipuram, Pondich6ry, 1964; 12, 144-146. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L., The Hitopade~a and its sources, New Haven, 1960; 1O, 72 74. Feistel, H.-O., Rev. of Nandi, T. S., The origin and development of the theory of rasa and dhvani in Sanskrit poetics, Ahmedabad, 1973; 18,293-294. Filliozat, J., CR de Pingree, D., Sanskrit astronomical tables in the United States, n.p., 1968; 14, 91. Filliozat, P.-S., CR de Janaki, K. S. S., Alaifik~rasarvasva of Ruyyaka, Delhi, 1965; 11,305-306. - - , CR de Rocher, R., La th~orie du verbe dans l'6cole pgnin6enne, Bruxelles, 1968; 13,137-139. Frauwallner, E., Bespr. yon Sharma, D., The differentiation theory of meaning in Indian logic, The Hague, 1969 ; 18, 133. Frenz, A., Kau.sRaki Upanisad; 11, 79-129. Frye, R. N., The Middle Persian inscription of Kaffr at Naqg-i Rajab; 8, 211-225. - - , Rev. of G6bl, R., Die drei Versionen der Ka.ni.ska-Inschrift von Surkh Kotal, Wien, 1965; 19,288-289. - - , Rev. of Humbach, H., Baktrische Sprachdenkm~iler, I + II, Wiesbaden, t966; 12,263 266. - - , Rev. of Humbach, H., Die Kanigka-Inschrift von Surkh-Kotal, Wiesbaden, 1960; 5,242-245. Gaeffke, P., Rev. of Clark, T. W. (ed.), The novel in India, London, 1970; 18, 127-128. - - , Rev. of Ray, P. S., Hai, M. A. and Ray, L., Bengali language handbook, Washington, 1966; 13,225-227. Geib, R., Die Formal dyusprgt t~im .Rg-Veda; 16,269-283. G6bl, R., Bespr. yon Altheim, F. und Stiehl, R., Geschichte Mittelasiens im Altertum, Berlin, 1970; 14, 267 269.

8

INDEX

- - , Bespr. von Bivar, A, D. H., Catalogue of the Western Asiatic seals in the British Museum, stamp seals, II, London, 1969; 15,222-223. - - , Bespr. yon Hinz, W., Altiranische Funde und Forschungen, Berlin, 1969; 14, 269-274. Goetz, H., Rev. of Carswell, J., New Julfa, Oxford, 1968; 13, 158-159. Gokhale, V. V., Masters of Buddhism adore the Brahman through Non-adoration; 5, 271-275. - - , The second chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakahr.daya;14, 40-45. - - , The Vedanta-philosophy described by Bhavya in his Madhyamakahrdaya;2, 165-180. Gonda, J., An interesting use of Skt. Loka; 1$, 205 206. - - , Notes on Atharvaveda-samhitdbook 14; 8, 1-24. - - , Some notes on the use of Vedic Mantras in the ritual texts of the Vaikhgnasas; 14, 1-31. - - , The Vedic concept ofamhas; 1, 33-60. - - , Rev. of Blair, C., Heat in the Rig Veda and Atharva Veda, New Haven, 1961 ; 8, 60-64. - - , Rev. of Hahn, E. A., Naming-constructions in some Indo-European languages, n.p., 1969; 14, 75-77. - - , Rev. of Krishnamoorty, K. (ed.), Vgdir~ja's Ya~odharacarita with Lak.smana's Sanskrit commentary, Dharwar, 1963;9, 72-73. - - , Rev. of Srautakoga, I, 1, English section, Poona, 1958; 3,235-237. , Bespr. yon Strunk, K., Nasalprgsentien und Aoriste, Heidelberg, 1967; 12, 134-137. - - , Rev. of Varenne, J. (ed. et tr.), La Mah~ N~rgya.na Upanisad, I + II, Paris, 1960; 6, 298-301. - - , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Faksimile-Wiedergaben yon Sanskrithandschriften aus den Berliner Turfanfunden, I, The Hague, 1963;9, 73. Goudriaan, T., Vaikh~nasa daily worship; 12, 161-215. Govindankutty, A., From Proto-Tamil-Malayalam to West coast dialects; 14, 5 2 60. - - , The relative participle in -iya of Modern Malayalam; 19, 211-225. , Voicing and voicelessness in Toik~ppiyam; 11, 24-28. - - , Rev. of Kamatchinatham, A., The Tirunelv~li Tamil dialect, Annamalainagar, 1969; 18,327-331. Guenther, H. V., Rev. of Lessing, F. D. and Wayman, A., Mkhas grub rje's Fundamentals of the Buddhist Tantras, The Hague, 1968; 13, 53-60. Hacker, P., Einiges zur Hindi-Grammatik; 6,203-230. - - , Bespr. yon Bhatt, N. R. (ed.), Raurav~gama, I, Pondich~ry, 1961 ; 8,228.

INDEX

9

- - , Rev. of Edgerton, F., tr., The beginnings of Indian philosophy, Cambridge, Mass., 1965; 12, 38-40. - - , Bespr. von Lienhard, S., Tempusgebrauch und Aktionsartenbildung in der modernen Hindf, Stockholm, 1961 ; 6, 151-167. Hahn, M., Buddhacarita I, 1-7 und 25-40; 17, 77-96. - - , Some remarks concerning an edition of the Tibetan translation of the drama Lokdnanda by Candragomin; 13,104 112. - - , Strophen des Candragomin in der Indischen Spruchliteratur; 19, 21-30. Harem, F. R., Tib. dbus und yul dbus; 4, 150-153. Hamp, E. P., Labialization in Irula; 17, 251-252. - - , Two Prasun notes; 12, 24-26. - - , Varuna and the suffix -una; 4, 64-65. - - , Vedic {mahe; 2, 229-230. Hara, M., Nakulf~a-pd~upata
10

INDEX

- - , Bespr. yon Elwell-Sutton, L. P., Elementary Persian grammar, Cambridge, 1963; 8, 71. Hoffmann, K., Zum Aorist von d.r~; 4, 119-120. - - , The Avesta fragment FrD. 3; 10, 282-288. - - , JB. van~kak.sd.h; 9, 199-202. - - , Remarks on the New edition of the Paippaldda-Sam.hit~; 11, 1-10. - - , Textkritisches zum Jaimin~ya-Br~hmana; 4, 1-36. - - , Ved. ucchvahkgt-, ucchlahkhgt-, Pgli ussahkha-; 4, 111-118. Hohenberger, A., Das Vgmanapur~na; 7, 1-57. Horsch, P., Aja Ekapgd und die Sonne; 9, 1-31. Houston, G. W., Rev. of Bogoslovskij, V. A., Essai sur l'histoire du peuple tib6tain ou La naissance d'une soci6t6 de classes, Paris, 1972; 19,292-294. Humbach, H., Aw. maratanO; 1,306-308. - - , Die Inschrift des K satrapa Tiravharna; 11, 29-33. - - , Bespr. yon Frye, R. N., Bukhara, Oklahoma, 1965; 12, 47-48. - - , Bespr. yon Hohenberger, A., Das Bhavis.yapur~.na, Wiesbaden, 1967; 15, 60-61. - - , Rev. of Stietencron, H. yon, Indische Sonnenpriester, Wiesbaden, 1966; 12, 43-48. Insler, S., Rigvedic dmur-, dmarftr.-, marrnartu, etc.; 13, 81-94. Jain, J. C., The missing lambhas in the Vasudevahindi and the story of Pabhavaff; 17, 41-56. Jamaspasa, K. M., On the Artdy Vfrdz Ndmak; 12, I 16-120. Janert, K. L., Zu den A~oka-Inschriften, IV; 7,164-169. - - , Zu pratiks.dpita- in einer Mathur~-Inschrift; 5,308. - - , Rigveda-Studien; 2, 85-109. Jeffers, R. J., The position of the BiMrf dialects in Indo-Aryan; 18, 215-225. Johnsen, G., Varu.na and Dhrtar~.st.ra; 9 , 2 4 5 - 2 6 5 . Jong, J. W. de, J~takamala II.17; 19, 97. - - F. B. J. Kuiper: bibliography 1967-1976; 19, 1-4. La 16gende de S~ntideva; 16, 161-182. Obituary of Ren~ Mario von Nebesky-Wojkowitz; 3 , 3 0 6 - 3 0 9 . - - Obituary of George N. de Roerich; 5 , 1 4 6 - 1 5 2 . - - Obituary of Yamaguchi Susumu 27.1.1895-21.10.1976; 19, 99-103. Apropos du Varndrhavarn.astotra de M~t.rceta; 10; 181-183. - - Textcritical notes on the Prasannapad~; 20, 25-59; continued 20, 217-252. - - The Tun-huang manuscripts of the Tibetan R~m~yana story; 19, 37-88. - - Vitarati; 4, 65-67. - - CR de Alsdorf, L., Les 6tudes jaina, Paris, 1965; 13,207-212. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

11

- - , Rev. of Alsdorf, L., Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18,297. - - , Rev. of Alston, A. J., tr., The realization of the Absolute, London, 1971; 15,233-236. - - , Rev. of Amano, H., A study on the Abhisamaya-ala.mkgra-k~rikfi-g~istravrtr T~o..kyo,1975 ; 20, 313-314. - - , Rev. ofAnanthanarayana, H. S., Verb forms of the Taittir~ya Br~hmana, Poona, 1970; 14, 260-262. - - , Rev. of Annual of Oriental and Religious Studies (Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan Kenkyu Nempo), I, Tokyo, 1964; 10, 203-204. - - , CR de Aufrecht, T., Catalogus catalogorum, 2 vols, Wiesbaden, 1962; 9, 76. - - , CR de Bacot, J., Zugi~ima, Paris, 1957; 2 vols; 4, 203-207. - - , CR de Balbir, J. K., L'histoire de R~ima en tib6tain, Paris, 1963;9,227-235. - - , CR de Bechert, H., Bruchstficke buddhistischer Verssammlungen aus zentralasiatischen Sanskrithandschriften, I, Berlin, 1961 ;7,232-235. - - , Rev. of Bechert, H., Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den Liindern des Therav~da Buddhismus, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1966 + 1967; 16,308-310. - - , Rev. of Bergmann, B., Nomadische Streifereien unter den Kalmfiken in den Jahren 1802 und 1803, I-Ill, Reprint Oosterhout, 1969; 14, 265-267. - - , Rev. of Bhattacharya, B., A~vaghosa: a critical study, Santiniketan, 1976;20, 124-127. - - , Rev. of Bibliography of literature on Buddhist topics published on the territory of the German Democratic Republic since 1945, Halle, 1966; 13,225. , CR de Birman, D. A. i Kotovskij, G. G., Bibliografija Indii, Moskva, 1965; 11, 34-35. - - , CR de Bischoff, F. A., Contribution ~tl'6tude des divinit6s mineures du Bouddhisme tantrique, Paris, 1956; 2, 159-162. - - , CR de Blondeau, A.-M., Matbriaux pour l'6tude de l'hippologie et de l'hippiatrie tibbtaines, Gen~ve, 1972; 16~ 311-313. , Rev. of B6htlingk, O. und Roth, R., Sanskrit W6rterbuch, Neudruck der St. Petersburg Ausgabe, Wiesbaden, 1966; 11,212. CR de Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Volkova, O. F., Legenda o Kunale, Moskva, 1963; 8,233-240. - - , Rev. of Botto, O., Storia delle letterature d'Oriente, I-III, Milano, 1969; 14, 83-84. , CR de Boulnois, L. et Millot, H., Bibliographie du N6pal, I, Paris, 1969; 14, 256-257. - - , CR de Bourgeois, F. (ed. et tr.), Ve.nfsam.hfira, Paris, 1971 ; 14,264-265. - - , CR de Brough, J. (ed.), The Ggndhgrf Dharmapada, London, 1962; 10, 199203. - - , CR de Bryner, E., Thirteen Tibetan Tankas, Indian Hills, 1956; 2, 77-79. ,

12

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Buddhist Yearly, 1966 + 1967; 13,225. - - , CR de Chang, G. C. C., The hundred thousand songs of Milarepa, 2 vols, New York, 1962; 10,204-212. - - , CR de Chavannes, E., Cinq cent contes et apologues extraits du Tripit.aka chinois, I-IV, Paris, 1962; 8,240-242 . . . . . . . . . .~ - - , Rev. of Chopra, T. R., The Kuga-Jgtaka, Hamburg, 1966; 13,214-215. - - , Rev. of Conze, E., Buddhist thought in India, London, 1962; 10,215-217. - - , CR de Conze, E., Buddhist wisdom books, London, 1958; 4, 76-77. - - , Rev. of Conze, E., Thirty years of Buddhist studies, London, 1967; 13,143144. - - , CR de Conze, E. (ed. and tr.), Vajracchedik~ Prajfi~p~ramit~, Roma, 1957; 4, 75-76. - - , Rev. of Demo, N. G. (ed.), The collected works of 'Jam-dbyafis b~ad-pa'i rdo-rje, 15 vols, New Delhi, 1972-1974; 19, 124-125. - - , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., The SOtra of Golden Light, London, 1970; 14, 118-121. - - , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., Tibetan texts concerning Khotan, London, 1967; 13, 222-225. - - , CR de Evans-Wentz, W. Y. (ed.), Tibetan Yoga and secret doctrines, 2nd ed., London, 1958; 3,223-225. - - , CR de Ferrari, A., Mk'yen brtse's Guide to the Holy Places of Central Tibet, Petech, L. (compl. and ed.), Roma, 1958; 3, 220-221. - - , Rev. of Festschrift for Wilhem Eilers, Wiesbaden, 1967; 13, 62-63. - - , CR de Filliozat, J., Dans les pas du Bouddha, Paris, 1957; 2, 77. - - , CR de Filliozat, J., Laghu-prabandhg.h, Leiden, 1974; 18,304-305. ~ , Rev. of Frauwallner, E., Materialien zur ~iltesten Erkenntnislehre der Karmam~m~msg, Wien, 1968; 14, 122-123. CR de Geiger, W., The culture of Ceylon in Mediaeval times, Wiesbaden, 1960; 6,305-306. CR de Geiger, W., Kleine Schriften zur Indologie und Buddhismuskunde, hrsg. von Bechert, H., Wiesbaden, 1973; 17,264-265. - - , Rev. of Glasenapp, H. yon, Bibliographie, bearb, yon I~trolyi, Z., Wiesbaden, 1968; 14, 255-256. CR de Gnoli, R., tr., Luce delle Sacre Scritture (Tantral6ka) di Abhinavagupta, Torino, 1972; 18,298-300. - - , CR de Godakumbura, C. E., Sinhalese literature, Colombo, 1955; 3, 153154. - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., Vedic literature, Wiesbaden, 1975 ; 20, 305-306. - - , CR de Guenther, H. V., The life and teaching of N~ropa, Oxford, 1963;9, 161-163. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

13

- - , CR de Guenther, H. V. (tr.), Sgam.po.pa, the jewel ornament of liberation, London, 1959;4,197-198. - - , Rev. of Guenther, H. V., The tantric view of life, Berkeley, 1972; 16,229-231. - - , Rev. of Handurukande, R., Manicfid~vad~na, London, 1967; 13,140-143. - - , Rev. of Hanefeld, E., Philosophische Haupttexte der filteren Upani.saden, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 306-308. - - , Rev. of Hauschild, R., Register zur Altindischen Grammatik van J. Wackernagel und A. Debrunner, I-III, G6ttingen, 1964; 11, 36. - - , Rev. of Heissig, W., Die mongolischen Handschriften-Reste aus alan same, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 130 134. - - , Rev. of Hinaber, O. van, Studien zur Kasussyntax des P~li, Mtinchen, 1968; 15, 64-66. - - , Rev. of Hoernle, A. F. R., Manuscript remains of Buddhist literature found in Eastern Turkestan, I, 1-2. Amsterdam, 1970; 14, 265. - - , Rev. of Hoffmann, H., Symbolik der Tibetischen Religionen und des Schamanismus, Stu ttgart, 1967; 18, 315-316. - - , Rev. of Hopkins, J., Rimpoche, L. and Klein, A. (eds. and trls.), The precious garland and the Song of the Four Mindfulnesses, London, 1975; 20, 136-140. - - , Rev. of Horiuchi, K. (ed.), Bonz6kan taish6 Shoe Kong6ch6gy6 no kenkyfi, K6yasan, 1974; 19, 125-127. - - , Rev. of India Maior, congratulatory volume to J. Gonda, ed. by Ensink, J. and Gaeffke, P., Leiden, 1972; 17, 118. - - , Rev. of Iwamoto, Y., Bukky6 setsuwa kenkytl josetsu, Ky6to, 1967; 12, 5 2 60. - - , Rev. of Jacobi, H., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. van K61ver, B., Wiesbaden, 1970; 1 4 , 84-85. - - , CR de Jaini, P. S. (ed.), Abhidharmad[pawith Vibhdsdprabhdvrtti,Patna, 1959;6, 173-175. - - , Rev. ofJambuvijayajL M. (ed.), Dv~dag~ram. Nayacakram. of Ac~rya Srf Mallav~df K.samfigrama.na,I, Bhavnagar, 1966; 13,144-150. - - , Rev. of Janert, K. L., Abst~inde und Schlussvokalverzeichnungen in AgokaInschriften, Wiesbaden, 1972; 20, 134 136. - - , Rev. of Janert, K. L., An annotated bibliography of the catalogues of Indian manuscripts, I, Wiesbaden, 1965 ; 10,300-302. - - , Rev. of Janert, K. L. und Poti, N. N., Indische und Nepalische Handschriften, II, Wiesbaden, 1970; 15, 61-62. - - , Rev. of Jha, A. (ed.), The catalogue of the Tibetan texts in the Bihar Research Society, I, Patna, 1965; 11, 56-57. , Rev. of Jha, M. G. (tr.), The Tattva-kaumudL revised and re-ed, by Patkar, M. M., Poona, 1965; 11,308.

14

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Jinananda, B. (ed.), Abhisam~c~rikfi, Patna, 1969; 16, 150-152. - - , Rev. of Joshi, L. J., Studies in the Buddhistic culture of India during the 7th and 8th centuries A.D., Delhi, 1967; 13,212-213. - - , Rev. of Journal of Indian Philosophy, I, 1, 1970; 15, 62-63. - - , Rev. of Kielhorn, F. Grammatik der Sanskrit-Sprache, Wiesbaden, 1965; 11, 35. - - , Rev. of Kielhorn, F., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. yon Rau, W., I + II, Wiesbaden, 1969; 14,254 255. - - , CR de Kirfel, W., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. von Birw6, R., Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 127-128. - - , Rev. of Kloppenborg, R., The Paccekabuddha, Leiden, 1974; 18,322-324. - - , Rev. of Kloppenborg, R., The Sfitra on the foundation of the Buddhist order, Leiden, 1973; 18,324-327. - - , Rev. of K61ver, B., Textkritische und philologische Untersuchungen zur R~jatarafiginf des Kalha.na, Wiesbaden, 1971 ; 16,225-227. - - , Rev. of Kolmag, J., A genealogy of the Kings of Derge, Prague, 1968; 12, 274-275. - - , CR de La Vall~e Poussin, L. de, Catalogue of the Tibetan manuscripts from Tun-huang in the India Office Library, London, 1962; 9,308-309. - - , Rev. of Lfiszl6, F., Die ParalMversion der Manusmrti im Bhavisyapurgna, Wiesbaden, 1971 ; 16,307-308. - - , Rev. of Laufer, B., Kleinere Schriften, hrsg. yon Walravens, H., Wiesbaden, 1976;211, 129-130. - - , Rev. of Lee, P. H., The lives of eminent Korean monks, Cambridge, Mass., 1969; 13,315-317. - - , Rev. of Bongard-Levin, G. M., Studies in ancient India and Central Asia, Calcutta, 1971 ; 16, 231-232. - - , CR de Lienhard, S., Manicfl.d~vadgnoddh.rta, Stockholm, 1963; 9, 74-75. - - , CR de Lokesh Chandra, Tibetan-Sanskrit dictionary, I, New Delhi, 1958;4, 73-75. - - , Rev. of Lu, K. Y. (tr.), The Vimalakrrti Nirdega Sfitra, Berkeley, 1972; 16, 310-311. - - , CR de L[iders, H., Mathur~ inscriptions, G6ttingen, 1961 ; 7,236. - - , CR de Macdonald, A. W. and Lalou, M., L'oeuvre de Jean Przyluski, Paris, 1970; 15, 63. - - , Rev. of MacKenzie, D. N. (ed.), The 'Sfitra of the causes and effects of actions' in Sogdian, London, 1970; lg, 74-75. - - , CR de Malvania, P. D. (ed.), Pan.dita Durveka Migra's Dharmottarapradrpa, II, Patna, 1955;3,151-153. - - , CR de Martin-Dubost, P., Cankara et le Vedgnta, Paris, 1973; 17,263.

INDEX

15

- - , Rev. of Matsunami, S., A catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts in the Tokyo University Library, Tokyo, 1965 ; 10, l 91-192. - - , CR de May, J., Candrakfrti, Prasannapad~ madhyamakavrtti, Paris, 1959; 5, 161-165. - - , Rev. of Mayeda, S. (ed.), Safikara's Upadegas~hasrf, Tokyo, 1973; 17,261262. - - , CR de Meisezahl, R. O., Alttibetische Handschriften der V61kerkundl. Sammlungen d. Stadt Mannheim im Reiss-Museum, Kopenhagen, 1961 ; 6, 76 77. - - , CR de Meisezahl, R. O., Smag~navidhi des Lflyf; 18,305--307. - - , CR de Meisezahl, R. O., Tibetische Prajfi~pgramit~-Texte im Bernischen Historischen Museum, Kopenhagen, 1964; 10, 212 215. - - , Rev. of Meyer, J. J., Das Altindische Buch vom Welt- und Staatsleben, reprint Graz, 1977; 20, 310-312. - - , CR de Mimaki, K., La r~futation bouddhique de la permanence des choses, Paris, 1976; 20, 314-316. - - , CR de Mittal, K., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im ~ilteren Buddhismus, I, Berlin, 1957; 10, 197-198. - - , Rev. of Moeller, V., Symbolik des Hinduismus und des Jainismus, Stuttgart, 1974; 18,303. - - , CR de Monier-Williams, M., A dictionary English and Sanskrit, Delhi, 1956; 3,78. - - , CR de Mukherjee, B., Die Oberlieferung yon Devadatta, Mfinchen, 1966; 10, 297 298. - - , CR de Mukhop~dhyaya, S. (ed. and tr.), The Agok~vad~na, New Delhi, 1963; 12, 269-274. - - , CR de Neumann, K. E., Die Reden des Gotamo Buddhos, I-III, Zfirich, 19561957;3,229-230. - - , Rev. of Nobel, J., Udr~ya.na, K6nig yon Roruka, Wiesbaden, 1955; 1, 312-314. - - , Rev. of Norman, K. R., The Elders' verses, I, London, 1969; 13,297-301. - - , Rev. of Norman Brown, N. (ed. and tr.), The Mahimnastava or praise of Shiva's greatness, Poona, 1965; 10, 299-300. - - , Rev. of Oldenberg, H., Kleine Schriften I, 1 + 2, Janert, K. L. (ed.), Wiesbaden, 1967; 12, 224-226. - - , Rev. of Olivelle, P., Vfisudevfigrama Yatidharmaprakgga, I, Vienna, 1976;211, 309-310. - - , CR de Oppenberg, U., Quellenstudien zu Friedrich Schlegels Ubersetzungen aus dem Sanskrit, Marburg, 1965; 9,309-311. - - , Rev. of Pearson, J. D., Oriental and Asian bibliography, Melbourne, 1966; 10, 292-295.

16

INDEX

- - , CR de P6draglio, A., Un drame all6gorique sanskrit, Paris, 1974, 19,297-300. - - , CR de Petech, L., Mediaeval history of Nepal, Roma, 1958; 3,225-226. - - , Rev. of Pischel, R., Comparative grammar of the Pr~krit languages, Jhfi, S. (tr.), 2nd ed., Delhi, 1965; 12, 144. - - , CR de Poortman, J. J., Och~ma, II, Assen, 1958; 3,154-155. - - , Rev. of Potter, K. H., Bibliography of Indian philosophies, Delhi, 1970; 16, 145-147. - - , Rev. of Prebish, C. S., Buddhist monastic discipline, London, 1975;I9, 127130. - - , CR de Python, P., Vinaya-vinigcaya-upgli-pariprcch~, Paris, 1973; 19, 131135. - - , Rev. of Raghavan, V., Studies on some concepts of the Alam.kgra S~stra (revised ed.), Adyar, 1973; 16,303. - - , Rev. of Rau, W., Bilder deutscher Indologen, Wiesbaden, 1965; 10, 204. - - , Rev. of Rock, J. F., The life and culture of the Na-Khi tribe of the China-Tibet borderland, Wiesbaden, 1963; 11,308-310. - - , CR de Rock, J. F., A 1Na.2khi_English encyclopedic dictionary, I, Roma, 1963; 7,236-238. - - , Rev. of Rock, J. F., Na-khi manuscripts, I + II, Janert, K. L. (ed.), Wiesbaden, 1965; 11,308-310. - - , CR de Roerich, G. de and Altekar, A. S., Biography of Dharmasv~nin, Patna, 1959;6, 167-173. - - , CR de Roerich, G. de., Le parler de l'Amdo, Roma, 1959; 4, 194-195. - - , Rev. of Roth, G. (ed.), Bhik.sunf-vinaya, Patna, 1970; 16, 149-150. - - , CR de Sagaster, K., Subud Erike, Wiesbaden, 1967; 13,215-220. - - , CR de Saigusa, M., Studien zum Mahgprajfigp~ramit~(upadega)ggstra, Tokyo, 1969; 13,314-315. - - , Rev. of Samtani, N. H. (ed.), The Arthavinigcaya-s~tra and its commentary, Patna, 1971 ; 17, 115-118. - - , CR de Sander, L., Pal/iographisches zu den Sanskrithandschriften der Berliner Turfansammlung, Wiesbaden, 1969; 13, 317-318. - - , CR de Sasaki, G. H., Abidatsuma shis6 kenkyfi, 2nd. imp., Tokyo, 1959; 6, 304-305. - - , CR de S~stff, S. and K. (eds.), Paficap~dikg of Srr Padmap~dgc~rya, Madras, 1958; 4, 208-209. - - , Rev. of Sawa, R. (ed.), Mikky6 jiten, Ky6to, 1975; 18,320-321. - - , CR de Scharfe, H., Die Logik im Mah~bhg.sya, Berlin, 1961 ; 7; 330-331. , CR de Schlingloff, D., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im glteren Buddhismus, Ia, Berlin, 1962; 10, 197-198. - - , CR de Schmid, T., The eighty-five Siddhas, Stockholm, 1958; 4, 191-193.

INDEX

17

- - , Rev. of Schroeder, L. yon (ed.), K~t.haka, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1970-1971; 14, 260-262; vols III+ IV, 1972; 17, 119. - - , Rev. of Schroeder, L. yon (ed.), Maitrfiyani SamhitG Wiesbaden, 1970 + 1971; 14, 260-262; vols III+ IV, 1972; 17,119. - - , Rev. of Schuh, D., Tibetische Handschriften und Blockdrucke sowie Tonbandaufnahmen tibetischer Erz~ihlungen, 5 + 6, Wiesbaden, 1973 + 1976;20,317-319. - - , CR de Semi6ov, B. V., Parfionovi~, J. M., and Dandaron, B. D., Kratkij Yibetsko-Russkij slovar', Moskva, 1963;8,242-245. - - , CR de Shafer, R. (ed.), Bibliography of Sino-Tibetan languages, I, Wiesbaden, 1957;2,74 77;vo1. II, 1963;8,154 INS. ~ - - , Rev. of Shafer, R., Introduction to Sino-Tibetan, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1966 + 1967; 11, 310-311 ; pts. I|I, 1968; IV, 1970, V, 1974; 18, 310-31 l. - - , Rev. of Shastri, H. P. (tr.), Panchadashi, London, 1965 ; 11, 213. - - , Rev. of Shukla, K. (ed.), Sr~vakabh~mi of Ac~rya Asafiga, Patna, 1973; 18, 307-310. - - , CR de Silburn, L., Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, Paris, 1970; 14, 262-264. - - , Rev. of Silverstein, M. (ed.), Whitney on language, Cambridge Mass., 1971; 17, 290-291. - - , C R de Simonsson, N., Indo-tibetische Studien, I, Uppsala, 1957;3, 216-219. - - , C R de Snellgrove, D. L., Buddhist Him~laya, Oxford, 1957;3, 221-223. - - , Rev. of Snellgrove, D. L., Four Lamas of Dolpo, I + II, Oxford, 1967; 15, 68-74. - - , CRde Snellgrove, D. L., Hevajra Tantra, I + II, London, 1959;4, 198-203. , Rev. of Snellgrove, D. L., The nine ways of Bon, London, 1967; 13,220-222. - - , Rev. of Solomon, E. A. (ed.), S~.i!hkhya-Saptati-Vrtti, V1 + V2, Ahmedabad, 1973; 18,303 304. - - , Rev. of Sonata Angdu (ed.), Tibeto-Sanskrit lexicographical materials, Leh, 1973; 19,120-121. - - , Rev. of Die Sprache, XII, 2, Festgabe ffir Wilhelm Eilers, Wiesbaden, 1966; 13, 62-63. ~..' - - , Rev. of Sprachwissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Turfan-Fo~'~ung, 1908-1938, I + II, Leipzig, 1972; 17,288-290. - - , Rev. of Staal, J. F. (ed.), A reader on the Sanskrit grammarians, Cambridge Mass., 1972; 16,227-229. - - , CR de Sternbach, L., C~.nakya's aphorisms in the Hitopade~a, I-IV; 3,230 232. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L., Indian riddles, Hoshiarpur, 1975; 19,296-297. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L. (ed.), Mahg-subM.sita-sam.graha.h, I, Hoshiarpur, 1974; 18, 300 302;vol. II, 1976;20, 312-313.

18

INDEX

- - , CR de Sternbach, L., A new C~.nakya-r~ja-nRi-g~stramanuscript, Bombay, 1958; 3,230-232. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L., Supplement to O. B6htlingks Indische Spriiche, Wiesbaden, 1965; 11,35-36. - - , Rev. of Studies of Esoteric Buddhism and Tantrism, K6yasan, 1965; 11, 5456. - - , Rev. of Takasaki, J., Nyoraiz6 shis6 no keisei - Indo daij6 bukky6 shis6 kenkyfi, T6ky6, 1974; 18, 3 t 1-315. - - , Rev. of Takasaki, J., A study of the Ratnagotravibhgga, Roma, 1966; 11, 36-54. - - , Rev. of Temenos, I, Helsinki, 1965.; 10, 217 218. - - , CR de Thakur, A. (ed.), Jfi~nagr[mitranibandhgvali, Patna, 1959; 6, 75-76. - - , CR de Thakur, A. (ed.), Ratnakfrtinibandh~val~, Patna, 1957; 4, 196-197. - - , CR de Tribus, nr. 7, Stuttgart, 1957; 3, 75-78. - - , C R de Trip~t.h[, C., Ftinfundzwanzig Sfitras des Nid~nasamyukta, Berlin, 1962; 10, 198-199. - - , Rev. of Tsuji, N., Genson Yajuru-vgda bunken, T6ky6, 1970; 14, 260-262. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G., I1 libro tibetano dei morti, expanded and revised version of the 1949 ed., Torino, 1972; 16,314-316. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G., Opera minora, I + II, Roma, 1971 ; 17,263-264. - - , CR de Tucci, G., Storia della filosofia indiana, Bari, 1957; 3,226-227. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G., Tibetan folk songs from Gyantse and Western Tibet, 2nd. revised and enl. ed., Ascona, 1966; 11,151-153. - - , Rev. of Venkatacharya, T. (ed.), The Sr~aricarita-maMk~vya of Srl-hari Padmangbhaggstrin, Adyar, 1972; 16, 302-303. - - , CR de Vogel, C. (ed.), V~gbhat.a's A.st.~flgah.rdayasam.hit~, Wiesbaden, 1965; 10, 295-297. - - , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Von Ceylon bis Turfan, G6ttingen, 1967; 13, 6 3 64. - - , CR de Waldschmidt, E., Sanskrit W6rterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, hrsg. von Bechert, H. und Simson, G. von, Liefg. 1, G6ttingen, 1973; 17,273 276; Liefg. 2, 1976; 20,316-317. - - , Rev. of Warder, A. K., Outline of Indian philosophy, Delhi, 1971; 16, 147149. - - , Rev. of Wilhelm, F., Prfifung und Initiation im Buche Pau.sya und in der Biographie des N~ropa, Wiesbaden, 1965; 10, 192-197. - - , Rev. of Yamada, I. (ed.), Karun~pun.d~rNa, 2 vols, London, 1968; 13,301313. - - , CR de Yamada, R., Bongo butten no bunkengaku josetsu, 1st and 2nd. eds., Sendal, 1957 + 1959; 3,227-228.

INDEX

19

- - , Rev. of Zachariae, T., Opera minora, hrsg. von Vogel, C., Wiesbaden, 1977; 20, 308 309. - - , Rev. of Zeller, O., Problemgeschichte der vergleichenden Sprachwissenschaft, Osnabrfick, 1967; 13, 64-65. - - , Rev. of Zimmermann, H., Die Subhg.sita-ratna-karan.daka-kath~ und ihre tibetische LJbersetzung, Wiesbaden, 1975 ; 18, 316-320. Kanakura, Y., Rev. of Organ, T. W., The self in Indian philosophy, The Hague, 1964; 8,~293-294. Kapp, D. B., Der Strfbhedavarnana-khand. a in der Padumgvat~ des Malik Muhammad J~yasr; 16, 183-221. Kashikar, C. G., A fresh study of the Apastamba Srautasfitra XXIV. 11-14; 13, 95-103. Kellens, J., L'expression avestique de la perpOtuit6; 17, 211-215. - - , Un 'ghost-god' dans la tradition zoroastrienne; 19, 89-95. Klein, J. S., The system of coordinate conjunctions in the Rigveda; 20, 1-23. Knorozov, Y. V., and Probst, M. A., Rev. of Koskenniemi, S. and Parpola, A. and S., Materials for the study of the Indus script, I, Helsinki, 1973; 18, 83-88. Kohlbrugge, H., Rev. of Boyle, J. A., Grammar of modern Persian, Wiesbaden, 1966; 18,106-107. Kolmag, J., Rev. of Yamaguchi, Z., Catalogue of the Toyo Bunko Collection of Tibetan works on history, I, Tokyo, 1970; 15,144-149. Kosambi, D. D., Combined methods in Indology; 6, 177-202. Krick, H., Bespr. yon Buitenen, J. A. B. van, The Maitr~ya.nrya Upani.sad, 's-Gravenhage, 1962; 18, 123 124. Krishnan, K. G., Convertibility of surds and sonants; 14,239 246. Kuiper, F. B. J., Ahura Mazd~ 'Lord Wisdom'?; 18, 25-42. - - , The ancient Aryan verbal contest; 4, 217-281. ,~f~carya-, n. 'marvel'; 5,136-145. , Avestan ainita- 'unharmed'; 3,137-140. , Avestan a~asairyank-?; 8, 282-283. , Avestan mazdd-; 2, 86-95. - - , The bliss of Aga; 8, 96-129. , Four word studies; 15,179-204. , The genesis of a linguistic area; 10, 81-102. - - , K~vutevoesppi_r~ficavil~;8,283-284. - - , A Malay word in Tamil 5,237-241. - - , Note on Old Tamil and Jaffna Tamil; 6, 52-64. - - , Nyfificanf- 'refuge' Ath. S. V.5.2d; 2, 158. - - , Old East Iranian dialects; 18,241-253.

20

INDEX

Old East Iranian *ndmani 'Names', etc.; 20, 83-94. - - The Paig~c~ fragment of the Kuvalayamdld; 1,229-240. - - Pai~cr katdpa- 'bundle'; 6,296-297. Remarks on The Avestan Hymn to Mithra; 5, 36-60. - - Rigvedic paryedivi;5,169-183. - - Skt. adr~am: Gr. g6paKov?; 3,205-206. The Sanskrit Nora. Sing. v(t; 10, 103-125. ,Sv~vrs. t.i-, .RS.I.52, 5a, 14c; 4, 59-63. - - , Two problems of Old Tamil phonology; 2, 191-224. - - , Ucch(l)ahkha-, m., Jaim. Br. II. 3701 ; 1,311. - - , Vdcdrambhanam I; 1 , 1 5 5 - 1 5 9 ; p t . If;2, 306-310. - - , Vedic sadhdstha-, n. 'seat'; 1,309-310. - - , The worship of thejarjara on the stage; 16,241 268. - - , Yf~payasti- (Divy. 244, 11); 3, 204-205. - - , Rev. of Andronov, M. S., Razgovornyj tamil'skij jazyk i ego dialekty, Moskva, 1962; 6 , 3 0 6 - 3 0 7 . - - , Rev. of Bhat, D. N. S., Descriptive analysis of Tulu, Poona, 1967; 12, 2 7 6 278. , Rev. of Bhawe, S. S., The Soma-Hymns of the .Rgveda III, Baroda, 1962; 8, 245 -247. - - , Rev. of Bhayani, H. C., Studies in Hemacandra's De~n~mam~l~, Varanasi, 1966; 10, 305-307. - - , Rev. of Bianchi, U., Zamfin i Ohrmazd, Torino, 1958; 3 , 2 1 2 - 2 1 6 . - - , Rev. of Brandenstein, W. and Mayrhofer, M., Handbuch des Altpersischen, Wiesbaden, 1964; 8 , 2 9 8 - 3 0 8 . - - , Rev. of Bulletin of the Philological Society of Calcutta, I, 1 + 2, 1959 + 1960; 5, 81-82. - - , Rev. of Butterworth, E. A. S., The tree at the navel of the earth, Berlin, 1970; 85-88. - - , Rev. of Dahlquist, A., Megasthenes and Indian religion, Stockholm, 1962; 11, 142-146. - - , Rev. of Drioton, E., Contenau, G. et Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Les religions de l'Orient Ancien, Paris, 1957; 6 , 3 0 9 - 3 1 0 . - - , Rev. of Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Symbols and values in Zoroastrianism, New York, 1966; 11,153-157. - - , Rev. of Duchesne-Guillemin, J., The Western response to Zoroaster, Oxford, 1958; 4, 182-189. - - , Rev. of Elizarenkova, T. J., Aorist v 'Rigvede', Moskva, 1960; 5 , 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 . - - , Rev. of Emeneau, M. B., Kolami, a Dravidian language, Berkeley, 1955 ; 2, 236-241. - -

- -

- -

14,

INDEX

21

- - , Rev. of Gonda, J., A concise elementary grammar of the Sanskrit language, tr. from the German by Ford, G. B., Leiden, 1966; 12, 37-38. - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., The Vedic god Mitra, Leiden, 1972; 15,223-232. - - , Rev. of Hauri, C., Zur Vorgeschichte des Ausgangs -Ena des Instr. Sing. der A-St~imme des Altindischen, GOttingen, 1963 ; 8, 67-70. - - , Rev. of Hiersche, R., Untersuchungen zur Frage der Tenues Aspiratae im Indogermanischen, Wiesbaden, 1964; 9, 218-227. - - , Rev. of Kanga, M. F., and Sontakke, N. S. (eds.), Avestg, Poona, 1962; 8, 294-297. - - , Rev. of Krishnamurti, Bh. (ed.), Studies in Indian linguistics, Poona, 1968; 14, 144-147. - - , Rev. of Kunjunni Raja, K., The contribution of Kerala to Sanskrit literature, Madras, 1958; 7 , 2 1 8 - 2 2 0 . - - , Rev. of Madras Government Oriental Series, Nos. CXXIII, CLX, CXXXV, CXXXII, and Madras Government Oriental Manuscript Series nos. 59, 60; 5, 165-166. - - , Rev. of Majumdar, G. and Banerji, S. C. (eds. and trs.), Kr.si-Par~gara, Calcutta, 1960; 11,213-216. - - , Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Die Rekonstruktion des Medischen; 13,277-279. - - , Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Sanskrit-Grammatik mit sprachvergleichenden Erl~iuterungen, 2. v611ig neu bearb. Aufl., Berlin, 1965; 9,149-150. - - , Rev. of M61anges linguistiques offerts ~ l~mile Benveniste, Paris, 1975; 18, 96 100. - - , Rev. of Menasce, J.-P. de, Une encyclop6die mazd6enne. Le DEnkart, Paris, 1958; 7 , 2 2 0 - 2 2 4 . - - , Rev. of Mo16, M., L'Iran ancien, Paris, 1965; 11, 57-59. - - , Rev. of Morgenstierne, G., Irano-Dardica, Wiesbaden, 1973;20, 99-102. - - , Rev. of Mysore Central Institute of Indian Languages, Distribution of Languages in India and Union Territories, Mysore, 1973; 18, 107-112. - - , Rev. of Norman Brown, W. (ed.), Resources for South Asian language studies in the United States, London, 1960, 6 , 3 0 8 - 3 0 9 . - - , Rev. of Pattanayak, D. P., Thirumalai, M. S. and Rangan, K., Advanced Tamil reader, I, Mysore, 1974; 18, 107-111. - - , Rev. of Rau, W., Weben und Flechten im vedischen Indien, Mainz, 1971 ; 14, 88-89. - - , Rev. of Ravindran, N., Angami phonetic reader, Mysore, 1974; 18, 107-112. - - , Rev. of Renou, L., Histoire de la langue sanskrite, Lyon, 1956; $, 79 81. - - , Rev. of Renou, L., Terminologie grammaticale du Sanskrit, Paris, n.d.; 6,307. - - , Rev. of Ringbom, L.-I., Paradisus terrestris, myt, bild och verklighet, Helsingforsiae, 1958 ; 6,308.

22

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Ruben, W., K~lid~sa, Berlin, 1957; 7, 76-77. - - , Rev. of Saran, P., Descriptive catalogue of non-Persian sources of medieval history, London, 1966; 11, 60. - - , Rev. of Schmid, W. P., Alteuropgisch und Indogermanisch; 13, 126-128. - - , Rev. of Schmidt, H.-P., Brhaspati und Indra, Wiesbaden, 1968; 13,279-286. - - , Rev. of Schneider, U., Der Somaraub des Manu, Wiesbaden, 1971 ; 18, 117120. - - , Rev. of Sebeok, T. A. (ed.), Current trends in linguistics, V: Linguistics in South Asia, The Hague, 1969; 14, 285-294. - - , Rev. of Sinha, N. K., Mundari phonetic reader, Mysore, 1974; 18, 107-112. - - , Rev. of Sreedhar, M. V., Naga pidgin, Mysore, 1974; 18, 107-112. - - , Rev. of Stenzler, A. F., Elementarbuch der Sanskrit-Sprache, 14. Aufl., Berlin, 1960; 4, 179-182. - - , Rev. of Thani Nayagam, X. S., A reference guide to Tamil Studies: books, Kuala Lumpur, 1966; 11,150. Rev. of Thieme, P., Mitra and Aryaman; 3, 207-212. - - , Rev. of Turner, R. L., A comparative dictionary of the lndo-Aryan languages, fasc. 1, London, 1962; 7, 318-324. - - , Rev. of Turner, R. L., dito: indexes, 1969; 13, 60. - - , Rev. of Varenne, J., Zarathustra et la tradition mazd6enne, Paris, 1966; 11, 59-60. - - , Rev. of Venkatasubbiah, A., Vedic studies, II, Adyar, 1968; 14, 89-91. - - , Rev. of Wasson, R. G., Soma, divine mushroom of immortality, New York, 1969; 12,279-285. Kvaerne, P., The canon of the Tibetan Bonpos; 16, 18-56. - - , dito: pt. II: index; 16, 81-144. - - , Rev. of Huntington, J. C., The Phur-pa, Ascona, 1975; 18,141-143. - - , Rev. of Olschak, B. C., Mystik und Kunst Alttibets, Bern, 1972; 17,286288. ,

Labordus, S., Rev. of Ridley, M., The seal of ETEA and the Minoan scripts, Calcutta, 1963 ; 8,232. Larson, G. J., Rev. of Padoux, A., Recherches sur la symbolique et l'~nergie de la parole dans certains textes tantriques, Paris, 1964; 18, 290-291. Lazard, G., CR de Giunag'vili, D~. g., Sistema fonem persidskogo jazyka; 13, 154158. Lentz, W., Die Sektion Iran, Kaukasien und Nachbargebiete auf dem bevorstehenden 24. Internationalen Orientalistenkongress; 1, 103-104. Lienhard, S., Bespr. von Feistel, H.-O., Das Vorspiel auf dem Theater, Tfibingen, 1969; 15, 56-59.

INDEX

23

- - , Bespr. von Jenner, G., Die poetischen Figuren der Inder von Bh~maha bis Mammat.a, Hamburg, 1968; 13, 47-49. - - , Bespr. von Krishnamoorthy, K., A.nandavardhana's Dhvany~loka, Dharwar, 1974; 18, 129. - - , Bespr. von Krishnamoorthy, K., Essays in Sanskrit criticism, Dharwar, 1974; 18,129-131. - - , Rev. of Miltner, V., Theory of Hindi syntax, descriptive, generative and transformational, The Hague, 1970; 15, 66 68. Lokesh Chandra, The authors of Sumbums; 2, 110-127. - - , A newly discovered Urga edition of the Tibetan Kanjur; 3,175-191. - - , Tibetan Buddhist texts printed by the Mdzod-dge-sgar-gsar Monastery; 7, 298-306. - - , Transcription of the introductory part of the Urga edition of the Tibetan Kanjur; 3,192 203. McDermott, J. P., Undetermined and indeterminate k a m m a ; 19, 31-35. McGregor, R. S., Rev. of Barxudarov, A. S., Beskrovnyj, V. M., Zograf, G. A. and Liperovskij, V. P. (comp.), Xindi-Russkij Slovar'/Hindt-Rfisf Sabdako.sa, 2 vols, Moskva, 1972; 17,278-284. - - , Rev. of Hook, P. E., The compound verb in Hindi, n.p., 1974; 19,289-292. Maeda, S. see Mayeda, S. Malamoud, C., CR de Gonda, J., The aspectual function of the .Rgvedic present and aorist, 's-Gravenhage, 1962; 8, 64-67. , Obituary Louis Renou, 1896-1966; 11, 61 67. Malandra, W. W., A glossary of terms for weapons and armour in Old Iranian; 15, 264-289. Manessy-Guitton, J., Les adjectifs simples en -as- dans la .Rk-Sam.hit~; 7,259-283. - - , Les noms sanskrits en -nas-;8, 171-196. Mardhekar, B. S. see Shahane, V. A. Masson, J. L., Did Dharmakffti write the K~rik~s of the AlaAkgragekhara? ; 14, 32-39. - - , A note on the authenticity of the Bh~mahavivara.na; 13,250 254. Matilal, B. K. see Motilal, B. K. Matsunami, S., Bespr. von Deleu, J. und Schubring, W., Studien zum Mah~nisNa, Kapitel 1-5, Hamburg, 1963; 11,149 150. Matzel, K., Bespr. yon Gaff, J. W., Colloquial Sinhalese clause structures, The Hague, 1970; 14, 130-136. May, J., Kant et le M~dhyamika; 3,102-111. - - , CR de Bechert, H., Uber die 'Marburger Fragmente' des Saddharmapu.ndarl-ka; G6ttingen, 1972; 17,270-273.

24

INDEX

- - , CR de Schmithausen, L., Der Nirvfina-Abschnitt in der Vinigcayasam.graha.nr der Yog~cgrabhfimfl), Wien, 1969; 14, 125-129. - - , CR de Yuyama, A., A bibliography of the Sanskrit texts of the Saddharmapu.n.darNasfitra, Canberra, 1970; 15,140-144. - - , CR de Yuyama, A., A grammar of the Prajfifi-pfiramitfi-ratna-guna-samcayag~th~, Canberra, 1973; 18, 132-133. Mayeda, S., On Safikara's authorship of the Kenopanisad-bh~sya; 10, 33-55. - - , Rev. of Vetter, T., Sarvajfigtman's Sam.k.sepa~arl-kam, 1. Kapitel, Wien, 1972; 18,134-138. Mayrhofer, C. M., Budhasvgmin's Br.hatkathd~lokasamgraha continued; 17, 57-76. Mayrhofer, M., Gedanken zum Namen Himfilaya; 2, 1-7. - - , Indo-iranisches Sprachgut aus Alalah; 4, 136-149. - - , Vedisch kapand; 3, 141-142. - - , Rev. of Balkan, K., Kassitenstudien, I, New Haven, 1954; 2, 72-73. - - , Rev. of BerBer, H., Zwei Probleme der mittelindischen Lautlehre, Mfinchen, 1955; 1,100-102. - - , Bespr. yon Devoto, G., Origini Indoeuropee, Firenze, 1962; 10, 187-189. - - , Bespr. von Ellenbogen, M., Foreign words in the Old Testament, London, 1962; 9, 76-77. - - , Bespr. yon Hauschild, R., Ober die fr~hesten After im Alten Orient, Berlin, 1962; 7,207-211. - - , Bespr. yon Hauschild, R., Die indogermanischen V61ker und Sprachen Kleinasiens, Berlin, 1964; 9,235-236. - - , Bespr. von Kammenhuber, A., Hippologia Hethitica, Wiesbaden, 1961 ; 7, 207 211. , Rev. of Kent, R. G., Old Persian, 2nd. rev. ed., New Haven, 1953; 1,176-178. - - , Bespr. von Salonen, A., Hippologica Accadica, n.p., 1956; 7,207-211. Mehendale, M. A., Some lexicographical notes on the Upani.sads; 5, 184-186. - - , Two Avestan notes; 5, 61-66. - - , Two Sogdian etymologies; 3, 142-143. Meisezahl, R. O., Ober j~.m in der Tibetischen Version der ReBel r~ chandasi der S~rasvata-Grammatik; 9, 139-146. Menasce, J. P. de, CR de Hansen, O., Mittelpersisches Lesebuch, Berlin, 1963;8, 153-154. - - , CR de Nyberg, H. S., A manual of Pahlavi, I, Wiesbaden, 1964; 8,308-311. Mette, A., Beobachtungen zur Oberlieferungsgeschichte einiger Lieder des Mi la ras pat rnGur 'bum; 18,225-272. Migron, S., Ve dic trimeter verse and the Sievers-Edgerton law; 18, 179-193. Miller, R. A., Rev. of Burling, R., Proto Lolo-Burmese, Bloomington, 1967; 12, 146-159.

INDEX

25

- - , Rev. of R6na-Tas, A., Tibeto-Mongolica, The Hague, 1966; 14,276 282. Minard, A., CR de Allen, W. S., Sandhi, 's-Gravenhage, 1962; 6,301 302. , CR de Gonda, J., Four studies in the language of the Veda, 's-Gravenhage, 1959;4, 160-163. - - , CR de Janert, K. L., Verzeichnis indienkundlicher Hochschulschriften, Wiesbaden, 1961; 5,314-315. - - , CR de Renou, L., Grammaire sanscrite, Paris, 1961 ; 5,314. - - , CR de Staal, J. F., Nambudiri Veda recitation, The Hague, 1961 ; 6,302 303. Miranda, R. V., The assimilation of Dravidian loans to Konkani phonological and morphological patterns; 19,247-265. Moeller, V., Die Lebensdaten des Glaubensstifter N~nak; 7,284-297. Mol~, M., La guerre des g~ants d'apr~s le Sg~tkarNask; 3,282-305. Monchi-Zadeh, D., Rev. of MacKenzie, D. N., A concise Pahlavi dictionary, London, 1971 ; 16,316-319. Morton Smith, R., Slokas and Vipulas; 5, 19-35. - - , Rev. of Botto, O. (tr.), I1 Nftivfikygmrta di Somadeva Sfiri, Torino, 1962; 7, 224-225. Motilal, B. K., The intensional character of laksana and sa/nkara in Navya-Ny~ya; 8, 85-95. [N.B. Motilal should be corrected to Matilal]. Miiller, R. F. G., Ci-, cit- -~ cetand, cetas in begrifflicher Bewertung durch altindische }~rzte; 3,259 281. Nakamura, H., Bhartrhari the scholar; 4,282-305. - - , The Tibetan text of the Madhyamaka-hrdaya-vrtti-tarkajvdl& 2, 181-190. Narten, J., Ai. malimlu- und malimluca; 9,203-208. - - , Ved. ildyati und seine Sippe; 10, 239-250. - - , Das vedische Verbum math; 4, 121 135. Nebesky-Wojkowitz, R. M. yon, obituary, see Jong J. W. de. Norman, K. R., Notes on the Agokan Rock Edicts; 10, 160-170. - - , Some absolutive forms in Ardha-M~gadM; 2, 311-315. Nowotny, F., Das Pftfdvidhinir@ana des Trimalla; 1, 109-154. Ogibenin, B., CR de O'Flaherty, W. D., Asceticism and eroticism in the mythology of Siva, London, 1973; 20, 145-147. Ojihara, Y., CR de Birw~, R., Der Ganapfi.tha zu den Adhy~yas IV und V der Grammatik P~ninis, Wiesbaden, 1961 ; 8, 285-293. - - , Les discussions patafijaliennes aff6rentes au remaniement du Ga.nap~t.ha; 12, 81-115. Olphen, H. von, Aspect, tense and mood in the Hindi verb; 16,284-301.

26

INDEX

Palsule, G. B., Rev. of Rau, W., Die handschriftliche Uberlieferung des V~kyapadiya und seiner Kommentare, Mfinchen, 1971 ; 16,304-307. Panneerselvam, R., Further light on the bilingual coin of the S~tavfihanas; 11, 281 288. Paper, H. H., Judeo-Persian deverbatives in -~n and -~t; 10, 56-71. - - , Notes to a Judeo-Persian Bible manuscript: Ben-zvi Institute, Jerusalem, MS 1028; 17,217-243. Pigeaud, T. G. T., Rev. of Hooykaas, C., Agama Tirtha, Amsterdam, 1964; 10, 76 79. - - , Rev. of Hooykaas, C., Sflrya-Sevana, Amsterdam, 1966; 12, 40-43. Pingree, D., Representation of the planets in Indian astrology; 8,249-267. Pinnow, H.-J., Bemerkungen zur Phonetik und Phonemik des Kurukh; 8, 32-59. - - , Ober den Ursprung der voneinander abweichenden Strukturen der Mundaund Khmer-Nikobar Sprachen; 4, 81 - 103. - - , 'Der Wertiger' und andere Geschichten in Kharia; 9, 32-68. - - , Bespr. yon Andronov, M. (tr.), A standard grammar of modern and classical Tamil, Madras, 1969; 14, 283-285. - - , Bespr. yon Gorgoniev, J. A., Grammatika Khmerskogo jazyka, Moskva, 1966; 11,216-219. - - , Bespr. von Rabel, L., Khasi, Baton Rouge, 1961;7, 211-216. Pisani, V., Zu Amaru II 25 (S. 123) Simon; 1,302-305. Poelmeijer, R. H., Rev. of Heissig, W. and Bawden, C., Catalogue of Mongol books, manuscripts and xylographs, Copenhagen, 1971 ; 18, 331-333. Pokora, T., Rev. of Kolma~, J., Fa-sien, Z~pisky o buddhistick2?ch zemich, Prague, 1972; 19, 117. Pott, P. H., Rev. of Goetz, H., Studies in the history and art of Kashmir and the Indian Himalaya, Wiesbaden, 1969; 13, 150-151. Radhakrishnan, R., Tolkdppiyam on intervocalic stops; 9,209-210. Rajapatirana, T., Rev. of Trencker, V., A critical P~li dictionary, II, fasc. 4 + 5, 1967 + 1968; 14, 102-103;II, fasc. 8, 1973; 18,140;II, fasc. 6 + 7, 1970 + 1971;19,116. Regamey, G., CR de Hacker, P., Zur Funktion einiger Hilfsverben im modernen Ilindi, Wiesbaden, 1958 ; 5, 310-313. Renou, L., Les divisions dans les textes sanskrits; 1, 1-32. - - , Notes sur la Br.haspati-smrti; 6, 81-102. - - , V6dique p~rf.sa; 4, 104-110. - - , CR de Banerji, S. C., Dharma-sfitras, Calcutta, 1962; 7,216-218. - - , CR de Shefts, B., Grammatical method in P~nini, New Haven, 1961 ;6, 73-74. - - , obituary, see Malamoud, C.

INDEX

27

Rizvi, S. A. A., Rev. of Jahn, K., RasMd al-Drn's History of India, The Hague, 1965; 12, 48-51. - - , Rev. of Sherwani, H. K., and Joshi, P. M. (eds.), History of Medieval Deccan (1295-1724), I + II, Hyderabad, 1973 + 1974; 20, 302-305. Robinson, R. H., Rev. of Lamotte, 1~., L'enseignement de Vimalakrrti, Louvain, 1962; 9,150-159. Rocher, R., Rev. of Deshpande, M., Critical studies in Indian grammarians, I, Ann Arbor, 1975;20, 290 292. - - , Rev. of Devasthali, G. V., Anubandhas of Pg.nini, Poona, 1967; 13, 134-136. - - , Rev. of Devasthali, G. V. (ed.), Phit.sfitras of S~ntanava, Poona, 1967; 13, 132-134. - - , Rev. of Devasthali, G. V. (ed. and tr.), S~rasiddh~ntakaumudr of Varadar~ja, Poona, 1968; 15, 291-292. - - , Rev. of Jha, R. N., Revenue system in Post-Maurya and Gupta times, Calcutta, 1967; 13,286-289. - - , Rev. of Joshi, S. D. and Roodbergen, J. A. F., Patafijali's Vy~kara.naMah~bhfi.sya. Avyayl-bhgvatatpums~hnika (P.2.1.2.-2.1.49), Poona, 1969; 15, 136-138. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L., Juridical studies in ancient Indian law, I, Delhi, 1965; !0, 289-292. - - , Rev. of Wezler, A., Paribhg.s~, IV, V and XV, Bad Homburg, 1969; 13, 130132. Roerich, G. de, obituary, see Jong, J. W. de. Rolland, P., Le Boeufet la Roue; 15; 40 42. Rosu, A., Consid6rations sur une technique du rasdyana fiyurv&dique; 17, 1-30. Roth, G., Rev. of Lin, L.-K., Dharma-samuccaya, 2e partie, r~vision de Bareau, A., Jong, J. W. de et Demi6ville, P., appendices par Jong, J. W. de, Paris, 1969; 14, 94-102. Ruben, W., {)ber die Dschungelstfimme im Staate Kaut.alyas; 1,201-228. Rudin, S. G., Rev. of Zvelebil, K. and Vacek, J., Introduction to the historical grammar of the Tamfl language, Prague, 1970; 15,299-306. - - , obituary, see Zograph, G. A. R/iping, K., Bespr. yon Bhatt, N. R., Ajit~gama, I, Pondich6ry, 1964; 19,294-296. Scharfe, H., Bespr. yon Ritschl, E., und Schetelich, M., Studien zum Kaut.iffya Arthag~stra, Berlin, 1973; 18, 282-284. - - , Rev. of Sharma, R. S., Aspects of political ideas and institutions in ancient India, 2nd. ed., Delhi, 1968; 13,286-287. Schlerath, B., Die 'Welt' in der vedischen Dichtersprache; 6, 103-109. Schlingloff, D., Menschenopfer in Kaug~mba-?.; 11,175-189.

28

INDEX

- - , Yogavidhi; 7, 146 - 155. Schmeja, H., Die Ankunft der Anghita (Yt 5, 7-13); 18,227-239. - - , Awestisch Aiia~gna; 19,267-268. Schmidt, H.-P., Awestische Wortstudien; 1, 160-175. - - , Vedic p~thas; 15, 1-39. - - , Rev. of Mehendale, M. A., Nirukta notes, I, Poona, 1965; 13,128-130. - - , Rev. of Sundermann, W.,'Mittelpersische und parthische kosmogonische und Parabeltexte der Manich~er, Berlin, 1973; 18, 101-103. Schmitt, R., Gibt es Altpersisch rasatiy?;8,275-281. - - , Reversindex zum Glossar der Mittelpersischen und Parthischen Steininschriften; 15,241-263. - - , Bespr. yon Cardona, G., On Haplology in Indo-European, Philadelphia, 1968; 13,274-277. Schneider, U., Affe und Delphin; 14, 192-197. - - , Ein Beitrag zur Textgeschichte des Aggagga-Suttanta; 1,253-285. - - , Die Komposition der Aitareya-Upani.sad; 7, 58-69. - - , Ein nachvedisches/~tkhyfina; 7, 156-163. - - , Yama und Yami (.RV X 10); 10, 1-32. - - , Bespr. yon Conze, E. (tr.), The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom, I, London, 1961;9, 160-161. Schokker, G. H., Die/rind-Passive in the NIA. languages; 12, 1-23. Schopen, G., The phrase 'sa prthiv[prade~a~ caityabh(~to bhavet' in the Vajraechedikd: notes on the cult of the book in Mahgygna; 17,147-181. - - , Sukhgvaff as a generalized religious goal in Sanskrit Mahgy~na Satra literature; ! 9 , 177-210. - - , Rev. of Conze, E., The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom, I-III, Berkeley, 1975; 19, 135-152. - - , Rev. of Yuyama, A., Prajfig-pgramit~-ratna-gu.na-sam.caya-g~th~, Cambridge, 1976;20, 110-124. Schubring, W., Ganivijj~; 11, 130-141. Schwartz, M., Obituary W. B. Henning, 1908-1967;10, 308-313. Schwarzschild, L. A., Some sporadic changes of vowels in Middle Indo-Aryan; 8, 25-31. - - , Rev. of Berger, H., Das Yasin-Burushaski, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18, 122-123. - - , Rev. of Cousins, L., Kunst, A. and Norman, K. R. (eds.), Buddhist studies in honour of I. B. Homer, Dordrecht, 1974; 18, 294-296. - - , Rev. of Ghatage, A. M., Dandekar, R. N. and Mehendale, M. A. (eds.), Studies in historical Sanskrit lexicography, Poona, 1973 ; 18, 116-117. - - , Rev. of Hartmann, C. G., Emphasizing and connecting particles in the thirteen principal Upanishads, Helsinki, 1966; 12, 34-35.

INDEX

29

- - , Rev. of Ltiders, H., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. von Hinfiber, O. von, Wiesbaden, 1973; 19,153. - - , Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Die Arier im vorderen Orient - ein Mythos?, Wien, 1974; 18,291-293. - - , Rev. of Mette, A., Pin.d'esan~, Wiesbaden, 1973; 20, 294-295. - - , Rev. of Pattanayak, D. P., A controlled historical reconstruction of Oriya, Assamese, Bengali and Hindi, The Hague, 1966; 12, 35-37. - - , Rev. of Rau, W., Metalle und Metallger~ite im vedischen Indien, Wiesbaden, 1974;19, 152-153. - - , Rev. of Schokker, G. H., The P~dat~.ditaka of @gmflaka, I + II, The Hague, 1966 + 1976;20, 278-280. - - , and Barz, R. K., Rev. of Smith, J. D., The Vrsa!adevar~sa: a restoration of the text, Cambridge, 1976; 20, 295-297. - - , Rev. of Thieme, P., Kleine Schriften, I + I1, hrsg. yon Buddruss, G., Wiesbaden, 1971 ; 15,290-291. - - , Rev. of Turner, R. L., Collected papers 1912-1973, London, 1975; 19,286 287. Semi6ov, B., Rev. of Buck, S., Tibetan-English dictionary with supplement, Washington, 1969; 13, 319. Seyfort Ruegg, D., Note on Vdrsaga.nyaand the YogdcdrabhFtmi; 6, 137-140. - - , On the term buddhivipari.ndrna and the problem of illusory change; 2, 271283. - - , Rev. of Joshi, R. V., Le rituel de la d6votion krsnaite, Pondich6ry, 1959; 6, 70-72. - - , Rev. of Joshi, S. D., The Spot.anirnaya of Kaun.da Bhat.t.a, Poona, 1967; 13, 292-295. , Rev. of McDonald, A. W., Mat6riaux pour l'6tude de la litt6rature populaire tibbtaine, I, Paris, 1967; 14, 137-140. , Rev. of Mallmann, M.-T. de, Les enseignements iconographiques de l'AgniPurana, Paris, 1963; 8,226 227. - - , Rev. of Ojihara, Y. et Renou, L., La K~gik~-vrtti, I, Paris, 1960; 6, 72-73; vols. II +III, 1962 + 1967; 13,206. - - , Rev. of Sastri, G., The philosophy of word and meaning, Calcutta, 1959;4, 173-179. - - , Rev. of Srinivasan, S. A., V~caspatimigras Tattvakaumudr, Hamburg, 1967; 13,290-292. Shahane, V. A. and Mardhekar, B. S., A modern Marathi poet; 6, 141-150. Shaked, S., Rev. of Hampel, J., Die Kopenhagener Handschrift Cod. 27, Wiesbaden, 1974; 20, 102-105. Shanmugan, S. V., Some problems in Old Tamil phonology; 13, 31-43.

30

INDEX

Sharma, A., A comment on Safikara's commentary on Bhagavadg[td XVIII. 1 ; 17, 183-193. Sharma, D., Epistemological negative dialectics of Indian logic - Abhdva versus Anupalabdhi; 9,291-300. Sharma, R. N., Referential indices in P~nini; 17, 31-40. --, Rev. of Roodbergen, J. A. F., Patafijali's Vy~karana-Mah~bhgsya BahuvrNidvandv~hnika, Poona, 1974; 20, 280-290. Shendge, M. J., Srrsahajasiddhi; 10, 126-149. Sierksma, F., R tsod-pa: the monachal disputations in Tibet; 8, 130-152. Sihler, A. L., Loss of *w and *y in Vedic Sanskrit; 19, 5-20. Simson, G. von, Die Einschaltung der Bhagavadgfta im Bh[.smaparvan des Mahdb harata ; 11,159-174. Sims-Williams, N., The Sogdian fragments of the British Library; 18, 43-82. - - , Rev. of MacKenzie, D. N. (ed.), The Buddhist Sogdian texts of the British Library, T6h~ran, 1976 ; 20,256-260. - - , Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Onomastica Persepolitana, Wien, 1973; 20, 9 5 98. Srinivasan, D., Samdhyg: myth and ritual; 15, 161 - 178. Staal, J. F., Room at the top in Sanskrit; 9, 165-198. - - , Rev. of Deutsch, E. and Buitenen, J. A. B. van, A source book of Advaita Vedfinta, Honolulu, 1971; 15, 138-140. - - , Rev. of Ingalls, D. H. H., Materials for the study of Navya-Ny~ya logic, Cambridge, Mass., 1951 ; 4, 68-73. - - , Rev. of Matilal, B. K., Epistemology, logic and grammar in Indian philosophical analysis, The Hague, 1971 ; 19,108-114. - - , Rev. of Matilal, B. K., The Navya-nyfiya Doctrine of Negation, Cambridge, Mass., 1968; 13, 199-204. - - , Rev. of Shrivastava, S. N. L., Sa/tkara and Bradley, Delhi, 1968; 13,139140. Steinkellner, E., Bespr. von McDermott, A. C. S. (ed. and tr.), An eleventh century Buddhist logic of 'exists', Dordrecht, 1969; 14, 1 t5-118. - - , Bespr. yon Vetter, T , Dharmak~rti's Pram~navinigcaya.h, 1. Kapitel, Wien, 1966; 12, 60-61. Sternbach, L., Four unknown C~nakya MSs in Leiden; 2,284-294. - - , An unknown C~.nakya Ms and the Garud.a-Purdna; 1,181-200. - - , Rev. of Rau, W., Staat und Gesellschaft im alten Indien nach den Brghma.naTexten dargestellt, Wiesbaden, 1957; 3, 74-75. Stietencron, H. yon, Da.n.danfiyakaund Pifigala; 13, 1-19. Stricker, B. H., Varagna, the Falcon; 7, 310-317. Subbiah, R., Tolkaappiyam and phonetics; 10, 251-260.

INDEX

31

Takasaki, J., Rev. of Seyfort Ruegg, D., La thborie du Tathggatagarbha et du Gotra, Paris, 1969; 15,292-299. Taube, M., Bespr. yon Kaschewsky, R., Das Leben des lamaistischen Heiligen Tsong-khapa-Blo-bzafl-grags-pa, 1357 1419, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1971; 16, 152156. Thananjayarajasingham, S. see Balasubramanian, T. Thiel-Horstmann, M., On R. J. Jeffers: 'The position of the Bihgrf dialects in IndoAryan' - a phonological reconsideration; 20, 61-82. Thieme, P., Rev. of Gonda, J., Some observations on the relations between 'gods' and 'powers' in the Veda h propos of the phrase s~nu.h sahasah., 's-Gravenhage, 1957; 2,231-235. , Rev. of Schmidt, H.-P., Vedisch vratd und awestisch urv~ta, Hamburg, 1958; 3, 144-151. Thrasher, A. W., Rev. of Biardeau, M., La philosophie de Man.dana Migra, rue partir de la Brahmasiddhi, Paris, 1971 ; 20, 263-278. Treloar, A., Rev. of Eggermont, P. H. L., Alexander's campaigns in Sind and Baluchistan, Leuven, 1975; 19,284-286. Tripathi, G. C., Some remarks on the supposed Narada-Pdacardtra; 18, 1--15. Tsuji, N., Rev. of Bodewitz, H. W., The daily evening and morning offering according to the BrShma.nas, Leiden, 1976; 20, 292-294. , Rev. of Dandekar, R. N. (ed.), CASS Studies, I + II, Poona, 1973 + 1974; 18, 278-282. , Rev. of Horsch, P., Die vedische Gfitha- und SlokaoLiteratur, Bern, 1966; 12, 27-34. , Rev. of Jog, K. P. (ed.), The Vimalodayam~l~ of JayantasvLrnin, Poona, 1974; 18,274-276. , Rev. of Laddu, S. D., Evolution of the Sanskrit language from P~nini to Pata~jali, Poona, 1975; 18,273-274. - - , Rev. of Stembach, L., C~nakya-Niti-tradition, I, Hoshiarpur, 1963 ; 9 , 3 0 1 307;vols II, 1-3, 1967-1970; 14,257-260. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L. (ed.), Cg.nakya-r~ja-nfti, Madras, 1963;9,307-308. - - , Rev. of Thite, G. U., Sacrifice in the BrLhmana-texts, Poona, 1975 ; 18,276278. Tyomkin, E. N. see Bongard-Levin, G. M. U~ida, N., Geminierte Konsonanten im Hochhindi; 13,255-273. Vasilkov, Y. V., Rev. of Buitenen, J. A. B. van, The MahgbMrata, I, Chicago, 1973; 19, 154-161. Vaudeville, C., Braj, lost and found; 18, 195-213.

32

INDEX

, Rev. of McLeod, W. H., GuN N~nak and the Sikh refigion, Oxford, 1968; 18, 138-140. Vetter, T., Bespr. von Goswami, S. (ed.), Tattvasandarbha by Srgjfva Gosvgmin, Calcutta, 1967; 12, 275-276. - - , Bespr. von Hattori, M., Digngga, On perception..., Cambridge, Mass., 1968; 13, 52-53. - - , Rev. of Mainkar, T. G. (ed.), S~riakhyak~rikg of Igvarakrsna with the commentary of Gau.dap~da, 2nd. rev. and enl. ed., Poona, 1972; 17, 261. , Bespr. von Solomon, E. A., Avidyg, a problem of truth and reality, Ahmedabad, 1969; 14, 121-122. , Rev. of Steinkellner, E., Dharmakrrti's Hetubindhnh., I + II, Wien, 1967; 12, 61-62. Viennot, O., CR de Bosch, F. D. K., The Golden Germ, 's-Gravenhage, 1960; 5, 67-78. Vine, B., On the metrics and origin of Rig-vedic N~ 'like, as'; 20, 171-193. Vogel, C., On Bu-Ston's view of the Eight Parts of Indian medicine; 6,290-295. , On a controversial bas-relief from the Stfipa of Bharhut; 8,197-210. - - , On the exact date of Ar0.rtgnanda's recension of Agvaghosa's Buddhacarita; 14, 210-217. - - , On the First Canto of A~vaghosa's Buddhacarita; 9,266-290. - - , On the meaning of Skr. (pra)bhinndhjana; 10, 171-176. - - , Pali lexical studies; 13, 20-30; 14,204-209. - - , Rev. of Hahn, M., Candragomins Lokgnandan~t.aka, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18, 143-145. Vreese, K. de, Rev. of Jacques, C., Gay~ Mghgtmya, Pondich6ry, 1962; 10, 189191. - - , Rev. of McCormack, W., Kannada, assisted by Krishnamurthi, M., Madison, 1966; 13, 60-61. , Rev. of Schokker, G. H., The P~dat~.ditaka of @~milaka, The Hague, 1966; 13, 44-47. Warder, A. K., Rev. of Trenckner, V., A Critical Pgli dictionary, vol, II, fasc. 1 + 2, Copenhagen, 1960 + 1962; 7,238-240. Wasson, R. G., Comments inspired by Professor Kuiper's review; 12,286-298. Wayman, A., Observations on translation from the classical Tibetan language into European languages; 14, 161-192. - - , Studies in Yama and M~ra, I; 3, 44-73; pt. II; 3, 112-131. , Rev. of MacDonald, A., Le Ma.n.dala du Mafiju~rimfilakalpa, Paris, 1962; 9, 73-74. , Rev. of Nagao, G. M., MadhygntavibMga-bhgsya, Tokyo, 1964; 19, 117-120.

INDEX

33

Weller, F., Bespr. yon Chang, K., A comparative study of the Kat.hinavastu, 'sGravenhage, 1957; 4, 306-311. Weryho, J. W., Sfst~ni-Persian folklore; 5,276-307. Wezler, A., Die 'dreifache' Schlussfolgerung im Nydya-s~tra 1.1.5; 11, 190-211. , Der Gott des S~.mldaya: zu Nydyakusumd~jali 1.3; 12, 255-262. Windekens, A. J. van, Sur quelques termes indo-iraniens emprunt~s par le tokharien; 14, 46-51. Windfuhr, G. L., Notes on the Old Persian signs; 12, 121-125. Worsley, P. J., Rev. of Goudriaan, T. and Hooykaas, C., Stuti and Stava (Bauddha, Saiva and Vai.snava) of Balinese brahmin priests, Amsterdam, 1971 ; 1 6 , 2 3 8 239. Yuyama, A., A bibliography of the Mah~vastu-Avadgna; 11, 11-23. - - , Supplementary remarks on 'Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapun.dar~kafrom the N. F. Petrovsky collection' by Bongard-Le)in, G. M. and Tyomkin, E. N.;9, 85-112. - - , Rev. of Schwarz, F. F., Die Nala Legende, I + II, Wien, 1966; 12,140-143. - - , Rev. of Trenckner, V., A critical P~li dictionary, II, fasc. 3, Copenhagen, 1965; 12, 51-52. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G. (ed.), Minor Buddhist texts, III, Roma, 1971; 17,265-270. - - , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Sanskrithandschriften aus den Turfanfunden, I, Wiesbaden, t965; 12, 266-269. Zadok, R., Iranian names in late Babylonian documents; 17,245-247. Zaehner, R. C., Abfi Yazfd of Bist.gm - a turning-point in Islamic mysticism; 1, 286-301. Zide, A. R. K. and Zvelebil, K., Rev. of Parpola, A., Koskenniemi, S., Parpola, S. and A., Decipherment of the Proto-Dravidian inscriptions of the Indus Civilization, Copenhagen, 1969; 12, 126-131. - - , and Zvelebil, K., Rev. of Parpola, A., Koskenniemi, S., Parpola, S., and Aalto, P., Progress in the Decipherment of the Proto-Dravidian Indus script, Copenhagen, 1969; 12, 131-133. Zide, N. H., Announcement; 9,240. Zograph, G. A., Obituary S. G. Rudin, 1929-1973; 16,222-224. Ziircher, E., Rev. of Robinson, R. H., Early M~dhyamika in India and China, Madison, 1967; 19, 122-124. Zvelebil, K., Dative in Early Old Tamil; 2, 54-65. - - , The earliest account of the Tamil academies; 15,109-135. - - , Irula vowels; 13, 113-122. - - , Personal pronouns in Tamil and Dravidian; 6, 65-69.

34

INDEX

- - , Some feature s of Ceylon Tamil; 9, 113-138. - - , Val~..iand Mumgan - a Dravidian myth; 19,227-246. - - , Rev. of Agesthialingom, S. and Kumaraswami Raja, N. (eds.), Dravidian linguistics, Annamalainagar, 1969; 15, 75-78. - - , Rev. of Burrow, T. and Emeneau, M. B., A Dravidian etymological dictionary, supplement, Oxford, 1968; 13, 152-154. - - , Rev. of Burrow, T. and Bhattacharya, S., The Pengo language, Oxford, 1970; 19,287-288. - - , Rev. of Emeneau, M. B., Dravidian and Indian linguistics, Berkeley, 1962; 7, 325-330. - - , Rev. of Gaur, A. (ed.), Catalogue of Malayalam books in the British Museum . . . . London, 1971;18,112-113. - - , Rev. of International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, I, Trivandrum, 1972; 15, 78-80. - - , Rev. of Shanmugam, S. V., Dravidian nouns, Annamalainagar, 1971 ; 18, 113114. - - , Rev. of Thani Nayagam, X. S., Landscape and poetry, London, 1967; 11,306307. - - , see Zide, A. R. K. B. ARTICLES Abt~ Yazid of Bist.gm - a turning point in Islamic mysticism, Zaehner, R. C.; 1, 286-301, Les adjectifs simples en -as- dans la .Rk-Sa.tahiti, Manessy-Guitton, J.; 7,259-283. Affe und Delphin, Schneider, U. ;14, 192-197. Zum Ahuna-Gebet, Hinz, W.; 4, 154-159. AhuraMazdd 'Lord Wisdom?', Kuiper, F. B. J.; 18, 25-42. Aja Ekapgd und die Sonne, Horsch, P.; 9, 1-31. Ai. malimlu- und malimluca., Narten, J.; 9,203-208. Zu Amaru II 25 (S. 123) Simon, Pisani, V.; 1,302-305. The ancient Aryan verbal contest, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 4, 217-281. Die Ankunft der AnShita (Yt 5, 7-13), Schmeja, H.; 18,227-239. Announcement, Zide, N. H.; 9,240. Zum Aorist von drY, Hoffmann, K.; 4, 119-120. An archaic verbal termination in Early Indo-Aryan, Burrow, T.; 1, 61-76. On the Artdy Vfrdz Ndmak, Jamaspasa, K. M.; 12, 116-120. A~carya-, n. 'marvel', Kuiper, F. B. J.; 5,136-145. Zu den Agoka-Inschriften IV, Janert, K. L.; 7,164-169. A~okas Schismen-Edikt und das Dritte Konzil, Alsdorf, L.; 3, 161-174.

INDEX

35

Aspect, tense and mood in the Hindi verb, Olphen, H. von; 16,284-301. The assimilation of Dravidian loans to Konkani phonological and morphological patterns, Miranda, R. V.; 19,247-265. The authors of Sumbums, Lokesh Chandra; 2, 110-127. Avesta and Saka, Bailey, H. W.; 11,289-292. The Avesta fragment FrD. 3, Hoffmann, K.; 10,282-288. Avestan ainita- 'unharmed', Kuiper, F. B. J.; 3, 137-140. Avestan a~airyank-?, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 8,282-283. Avestan mazdd-, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 1, 86-95. Avestan vadreyaona, Emmerick, R. E.; 13,123-125. Awestisch Aiiaz~a-na,Schmeja, H.; 19,267-268. Aw. marotdnO, Humbach, H.; 1,306-308. Awestische Wortstudien, Schmidt, H.-P., 1,160-175. Ein Beitrag zur Textgeschichte des Aggaaaa-Suttanta, Schneider, U.; 1,253-285. Bemerkungen zur Phonetik und Phonemik des Kurukh, Pinnow, H.-J.; 8, 32-59. Beobachtungen zur U-berlieferungsgeschichteeiniger Lieder des Mi la ras pa'i mGur 'bum, Mette, A., 18,225-272. Bhart.rhari the scholar, Nakamura, H.; 4, 282-305. A bibliography of the Mahavastu-Avad~na, Yuyama, A.; 11, 11-23. The bliss of A~a, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 8, 96-129. Le Boeuf et la Roue, Rolland, P.; 15, 40-42. Braj, lost and found, Vaudeville, C.; 18,195-213. Buddhacarita I, 1-7 und 25-40, Hahn, M.; 17, 77-96. Budhasvfirnin'sBrhatkath~lokasamgraha continued, Mayrhofer, C. M.; 17, 57-76. On Bu-Ston's view of the Eight Parts of Indian medicine, Vogel, C.; 6,290-295. Die Bum~aski-Lehnw6rter in der Zigeunersprache, Berger, H.; 3, 17-43. The Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnagunasam.cayagdtha, Conze, E.; 4, 37-58. The canon of the Tibetan Bonpos, Kvaerne, P.; 16, 18-56; index; 16, 96-144. Ci-, cit- -+ cetand, cetas in begrifflicher Bewertung durch altindische Arzte, MOiler, R. F. G.; 3, 259-281. Combined methods in Indology, Kosambi, D. D.; 6,177-202. A comment on Safikara's commentary on Bhagavadgftd XVIII. 1, Sharma, A.; 17, 183-193. Comments inspired by Professor Kuiper's review, Wasson, R. G.; 12, 286-298. Consid6rations sur une technique du rasdyana ~yurv6dique, Ro~u, A.; 17, 1-30. Les controverses relatives h la nature de l'Arhant dans le Bouddhisme ancien, Andr6 Bareau; 1,241-250. On a controversial bas-relief from the Stfipa of Bharhut, Vogel, C.; 8, 197-210.

36

INDEX

Convertibility of surds and sonants, Krishnan, K. G.; 14,239-246. Correction, Buitenen, J. A. B. van; 4, 67. Cultural studies, Bruhn, K.; 5,253-270. Da.n.dan~yaka und Pifigala, Stietencron, H. yon; 13, 1-19. Dative in Early Old Tamil, Zvelebil; 2, 54-65. Did Dharmakirti write the Kgrik~s of the Alahkdra~ekhara?,Masson, J. L.; 14, 32-39. Les discussions patafijaliennes aff6rentes au remaniement du Ga.nap~tha, Ojihara, Y.; 12, 81-115. Les divisions darts les textes sanskrits, Renou, L.; 1, 1-32. Die 'dreifache' Schlussfolgerung im Nygya-sfttra 1.1.5, Wezler, A.; 11,190-211. Die 'dreifache' Wirkung des Karma, Hintiber, O. von; 13,241-249. Uber die Dschungelstamme im Staate Kaut.alyas, Ruben, W.; 1,201-228. The earliest account of the Tamil academies, Zvelebil, K.; 15,109-135. Einiges zur Hindi-Grammatik, Hacker, P.; 6, 203-230. Die Einschaltung der Bhagavadgftaim Bhfsmaparvan des Mahdbhdrata, Simson, G. yon; 11,159-174. Epistemological negative dialectics of Indian logic - Abhdva versus Anupalabdhi, Sharma, D.; 9,291-300. On the exact date of Amrt~nanda's recension of Agvagho.sa'sBuddhacarita, Vogel, C.; 14,210-217. Ex6g~se de l'Ahuna Vairya,Duchesne-Guillemin, J.; 2, 66-71. L'expression avestique de la perpetuitY, Kellens, J.; 17, 211-215. Die Fauna bei Kglid~sa, I, Hensgen, H.; 2, 33-53; pt. II; 2, 128-148. On the First Canto of Agvagho.sa's Buddhacarita, Vogel, C.; 9,266-290. Die Formel ayus prd ~ im .Rg-Veda, Geib, R.; 16,269-283. Four unknown C~nakya MSs in Leiden, Sternbach, L.; 2,284-294. Four word studies, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 15,179-204. Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapund.arlTcafrom the N. F. Petrovsky collection, Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Tyomkin, E. N.; 8 , 2 6 8 274. Fragment of the Saka version of the Dharma~arfra-sOtrafrom the N. F. Petrovsky collection, Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Tyomkin, E. N.; 11,269-280. A fragment of the Sanskrit SumukhadhdranL Bongard-Levin, G. M., VorobeyaDesyatovskaya, M. I., Tyomkin, E. N.; 10, 150-159. A fresh study of the ~{pastambaSrautasOtra XXIV.11-14, Kashikar, C. G., 13, 95-103.

INDEX

37

Further light on the bilingual coin of the S~tavS.hanas, Panneerselvam, R.; 11, 281-288. Gadba supplement, Burrow, T. and Bhattacharya, S.; 6, 45-51. Ga.nivijjd, Schubring, W.; 11,130-141. Gedanken zum Namen Himfdaya, Mayrhofer, M.; 2, 1-7. Geminierte Konsonanten im Hochhindi, U~ida, N.; 13,255-273. The genesis of a linguistic area, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 10, 81-102. Un 'ghost-god' dans la tradition zoroastrienne, Kellens, J.; 19, 89-95. Gibt es Altpersisch rasatiy?, Schmitt, R. ;8,275-281. A glossary of terms for weapons and armour in Old Iranian, Malandra, W. W.; 15, 264-289. Glottal stop and checked consonants in Bonda, Bhattacharya, S.; 9, 69-71. Der Gott des S~.mkhya; zu Nydyakusumdajali 1.3, Wezler, A.; 12, 255-262. La guerre des g6ants d'aprbs le SOtkar Nask, Mo16, M.; 3,282-305. W. B. Henning, 1908-1967, obituary by Schwartz, M. ; 10,308-313. Indo-iranisches Sprachgut aus Alalah, Mayrhofer, M.; 4, 136-149. Die Inschrift des K.satrapa Trravhar.na, Humbach, H.; 11, 29-33. The intentional character of laksan,a and sarhkara in Navya-Nygya, Motilal, B. K.; 8, 85-95. An interesting use of Skt. Loka, Gonda, J.; 15,205-206. Iranian names in late Babylonian documents, Zadok, R.; 17,245-247. Iranica et Vedica, Bailey, H. W.; 2, 149-157. Iranisches Lehngut im arabischen Lexicon: fiber einige Berufsnamen und Titel, Eilers, W.; 5,203-232. Iru!a vowels, Zvelebil, K.; 13, 113-122. Itth[parinnd. A chapter of Jain monastic poetry, Alsdorf, L.; 2,249-270. JB. vandkaksd.h, Hoffmann, K.; 9,199-202. The jdnd-Passive in the NIA. languages, Schokker, G. H.; 12, 1-23. J~takamgl~ 11.17, Jong, J. W. de; 19, 97. On R. J. Jeffers: 'The position of the Bihgrf dialects in Indo-Aryan' - a phonological reconsideration, Thiel-Horstmann, M. ;20, 61-82. lJber fg[m in der Tibetischen Version der Regel m chandasi der S~rasvataGrammatik, Meisezahl, R. O.; 9,139-146. Judeo-Persian deverbatives in -~n and -gt, Paper, H. H.; 10, 56-71. Kant et le M~dhyamika, May, J.; 3, 102-111.

38

INDEX

Kaugtaki Upanisad, Frenz, A.; 11, 79-129. Kfivutevoesppir~ficavilG Kuiper, F. B. J.; 8,283-284. Ko.dagu and Brahui developments of Proto-Dravidian *r, Emeneau, M. B.; 13, 176-198. Die Komposition der Aitareya-Upanisad, Schneider, U.; 7, 58-69. Ku.dux indicatives, Bhat, D. N. S.; 12, 216-223. F. B. J. Kuiper: bibliography 1967-1976, Jong, J. W. de; 19, 1-4. Kuggnisch ~a03,o, Brandenstein, W.; 5,233-236. Labialization in Irul.a, Hamp, E. P.; 17,251-252. Die Lebensdaten des Glaubensstifters N~nak, Moeller, V.;7,284-297. La 16gende de Santideva, Jong, J. W. de; 16,161-182. Lexicostatistic analysis of the chronology of disintegration of Proto-Dravidian, Andronow, M.; 7,170-186. Loss of *w and *y in Vedic Sanskrit, Sihler, A. L.; 19, 5-20. A Malay word in Tamil, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 5,237-241. Manth- en iranien, Benveniste, E.; 7,307-309. Masters of Buddhism adore the Brahman through Non-adoration, Gokhale, V. V.; 5,271-275. On the meaning of Skr. (pra)bhinnd~jana, Vogel, C.; 10, 171-176. Menschenopfer in Kau~hmb1-?,Schlingloff, D.; 11, 175-189. On the metrics and origin of Rig-vedic N~ 'like, as', Vine, B.; 10, 171-193. The Middle Persian inscription of Kartfr at Na@-i Rajab, Frye, R. N.; 8, 211-225. The missing Lambhas in the Vasudevahindi and the story ofPabhdvatf, Jain, J. C.; 17,41-56. A modern Marathi poet, Shahane, V. A. and Mardhekar, B. S.; 6, 141-150. Munda studies. A new classification of Munda, Bhattacharya, S.; 17, 97-102. Nachtrag zu IIJ vol. 5, pp. 203-232, Eilers, W.; 5,308-309. Ein nachvedisches ~khygna, Schneider, U.; 7, 156-163. Naiki of Chanda, Bhattacharya, S. ;5, 85-117. Nakamura on Bhartrhari, Aklujkar, A.; 13, 161-175. Nakulisa-pd~upata-darkanam, Hara, M.; 2, 8-32. A newly discovered Urga edition of the Tibetan Kanjur, Lokesh Chandra; 3 , 1 7 5 191. Les noms sanskrits en -nas-, Ma~essy-Guitton, J.; 8,171-196. Note on Old Tamil and Jaffna Tamil, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 6, 52-64. A note on the authenticity of the Bhdmahavivarana, Masson, J. L.; 13,250-254. A note on trc(t, Deshpande, M.; 17,249-250.

INDEX

39

Note on two Sanskrit religious terms, Hara, M.; 7,124-145. Note on Vgrs.aganya and the YogdcdrabhOmi, Seyfort Ruegg, D.; 6,137-140. Note sur le symbolisme de la come dans le Mahdbhdrata et la mythologie brahmanique classique, Defourny, M.; 18, 17-23. Notes on A tharvaveda-samhitd book 14, Gonda, J.; 8, 1-24. Notes on Kuvi with a short vocabulary, Burrow, T. and Bhattacharya, S.; 6, 231289. Notes on the A~okan Rock Edicts, Norman, K. R.; 10, 160-170. Notes on the Old Persian signs, Windfuhr, G. L.; 12, 121-125. Notes sur la Brhaspati-smrti, Renou, L.; 6, 81-102. Notes to a Judeo-persian Bible manuscript: Ben-zvi Institute, Jerusalem, MS 1028, Paper, H. H.; 17,217-243. Nyit~canf- 'refuge' Ath. S. V.5.2d, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 2, 158. Obituary Ludwig Alsdorf, Roth, G.; 20, 339-342. Obituary Ren6 Mario yon Nebesky-Wojkowitz, Jong, J. W. de; 3,306-309. Obituary Louis Renou, 1896-1966, Malamoud, C.; 11, 61-67. Obituary George N. de Roerich, Jong, J. W. de; 5,146-152. Obituary S. G. Rudin, 1929-1973, Zograph, G. A.; 16,222-224. Obituary Yamaguchi Susumu 27.1.1895-21.10.1976; Jong, J. W. de; 19, 99-103. Observations on translation from the classical Tibetan language into European languages, Wayman, A.; 14, 161-192. Old East Iranian dialects, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 18,241-253. Old East Iranian *Ndmani 'Names', etc., Kuiper, F. B. J. ;20, 83-94. The origin of the Saka-era, Eggermont, P. H. L.; 2,225-228. The Paiggci fragment of the Kuvalayamgl~, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 1,229-240. Paiggc] ka.tdpa- 'bundle', Kuiper, F. B. J.; 6, 296-297. Pail lexical studies, Vogel, C.; 13, 20-30 and 14,204-209. P~li philology and the Tibetan translation of Buddhist texts, Hintiber, O. yon; 14, 198-203. Parji verb inflection, Chandola, A. C.; 7, 187-195. Personal pronouns in Tamil and Dravidian, Zvelebil, K.; 6, 65-69. Phonetics of short a in Sanskrit, Deshpande, M.; 17, 195-209. The phrase 'sa prthiv~prade~a~ caityabhfito bhavet' in the Vajracchedikd: notes on the cult of the book in MaMy~na, Schopen, G.; 18,147-181. The position of the Bihgri dialects in Indo-Aryan, Jeffers, R. J.; 18, 215-225. The Prajfi~-P~ramit~-Ratna-Guna-Samcaya-G~tM, Edgerton, F.; 5, 1-18. Pra~astapdda and his other names, Chemparathy, G.; 12,241-254. Zu pratiksdpita- in einer Mathur~-Inschrift, Janert, K. L.; 5,308.

40

INDEX

Le pr6sent avestique uz-va~daya-, Benveniste, E.; 3,132-136. La pri~re Ahuna Varya Varya dans son ex~g~sezoroastrienne, Benveniste, E.; 1, 77-85. Apropos du Vam.drhavamastotra de Mat.rcet.a,Jong, J. W. de; 10, 181-183. From Proto-Tamil-Malayalam to West coast dialects, Govindankutty, A.; 14, 5260. Das P~javidhininipana des TrimaUa, Nowotny, F.; 1,109-154. Quelques r6flexions sur l'apophatisme de Safikara, Biardeau, M.; 3, 81-101. Sur quelques termes indo-iraniens emprunt~s par le tokharien, Windekens, A. J. van; 14, 46-51. Referential indices in P~.nini, Sharma, R. N.; 17, 31--40. Reflections on the significance of the Ditksind, Heesterman, J. C.; 3,241-258. The relative participle in -iya of modern Malayalam, Govindankutty, A.; 19, 211225. Remarks on TheAvestan Hymn to Mithra, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 5, 36-60. Remarks on the New edition of the PaippalSda-Sam.hitd, Hoffmann, K.; 11, 1-10. Representation of the planets in Indian astrology, Pingree, D.; 8,249-267. Reversindex zum Glossar der Mittelpersischen und Parthischen Steininschriften, Schmitt, R.; 15,241-262. Zu R V 7,88,6c und 5c (avrkgt-),Hiersche, R. ;8, 165-170. Rigveda-Studien, Janert, K. L.; 2, 85-109. Rigvedic dmur-, dmar[~.-, marmartu, etc, Insler, S.; 13, 81-94. Rigvedic pdrye divi, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 5,169-183. Room at the top in Sanskrit, Staal, J. F.; 9,165-198, Rtsod-pa: the monachal disputations in Tibet, Sierksma, F.; 8,130-152. Samdhya: myth and ritual, Srinivasan, D.; 15,161-178. On Safikara's authorship of the Kenopanisad-bhasya, Mayeda, S.; 10, 33-55. Skt. adr~am: Gr. ~Spa~ov?;Kuiper, F. B. J.; 3, 205-206. Sanskrit drama and the spectators, Balbir, J. K.; 6, 38--44. The Sanskrit Nora. Sing. vit., Kuiper, F. B. J.; 10, 103-125. Sanskrit pd 'go, move, pass, traverse', Burrow, T.; 15, 81-108. Sanskrit syntactic particles - kila, khalu, n~man, Emeneau, M. B.; 11,241-268. The second chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakahrdaya, Gokhale, V. V.; 14, 40-45. Die Sektion Iran, Kaukasien und Nachbargebiete auf dem bevorstehenden 24. Inte rnationalen Orientalistenkongress, Lentz, W.; 1, 103-104. Sentence-cognition in Ny~ya epistemology, Deshpande, M. ;20, 195-216. SistSni-Persian folklore, Weryho, J. W.; 5,276-307.

INDEX

41

Slokas and Vipulas, Morton Smith, R.; 5, 19-35. La soci6t6 scythique avait-elle des classes fonctionnelles?, Dum6zil, G. ;5, 187-202. The Sogdian fragments of the British Library, Sims-Williams, N.; 18, 43-82. Some absolutive forms in Ardha-MfigadM, Norma, K. R. ;2, 311-315. Some features of Ceylon Tamil, Zvelebil, K.; 9, 113-138. Some lexicographical notes on the Upanisads, Mehendale, M. A.; 5,184-186. Some notes on the Kui dialect as spoken by the Kut.t.iya Kandhs of North-east Koraput, Burrow, T. and Bhattacharya, S.; 5, 118-135. Some notes on the use of Vedic Mantras in the ritual texts of the VaikMnasas, Gonda, J.; 14, 1-31. Some observations on the plosives in colloquial Tamil as spoken in Jaffna (Ceylon), Balasubramanian, T. and Thananjayarajasingham, S. ;14,218-238. Some problems in Old Tamil phonology, Shanmugan, S. V.; 13, 31-43. Some remarks concerning an edition of the Tibetan translation of the drama Lokdnanda by Candragomin, Hahn, M.; 13, 104-112. Some remarks on the supposed Narada-Pd~caratra, Tripathi, G. C.; 18, 1-15. Some sporadic changes of vowels in Middle Indo-Aryan, Schwarzschild, L. A.; 8, 25-31. Srfsahajasiddhi, Shendge, M. J.; I0, 126-149. Der Str~bhedavarn.ana-khand,a in der Padum~vati des Malik Mu.hammad JgyasL Kapp, D. B.; 16, 183-221. Strophen des Candragomin in der Indischen Spruchliteratur, Hahn. M.; 19, 21-30. Studies in Yama and Mgra, I, Wayman, A.; 3, 44-73 ; pt. II; 3, 112-131. Sukhfivatf as a generalized religious goal in Sanskrit Mahgy~na Sfitra literature, Schopen, G.; 19, 177-210. Supplementary remarks on 'Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapu.n.darika from the N. F. Petrovsky collection' by Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Tyomkin, E. N., Yuyama, A.; 9, 85--112. Svilvrs.ti-, .RS.I.52,5a,14c, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 4, 59-63. The system of coordinate conjunctions in the Rigveda, Klein, J. S.; 20, 1-23. On the term buddhiviparindma and the problem of illusory change, Seyfort Ruegg, D.; 2,271-283. Textcritical notes on the Prasannapadfi, Jong, J. W. de; 20, 25-59; 20, 217-252. Textkritisches zum Jaimin~ya-BrSJamana, Hoffmann, K.; 4, 1-36. Tibetan Buddhist texts printed by the Mdzod-dge-sgar-gsar Monastery, Lokesh Chandra; 7,298-306. The Tibetan text of the Madhyamaka-hrdaya-v.rtti-tarkajvdl& Nakamura, H.; 2, 181-190. Tib. dbus und yul dbus, Harem, F. R.; 4, 150-153.

42

INDEX

Tolkaappiyam and phonetics, Subbiah, R.; 10, 251-260. Tolkdppiyam or intervocalic stops, Radhakrishnan, R.; 9,209-210. Transcription of the introductory part of the Urga edition of the Tibetan Kanjur; Lokesh Chandra; 3, 192-203. La transposition des dieux souverains mineurs en h~ros dans le Mahabh~rata, Dum6zil, G.; 3, 1-16. The Tun.huang manuscripts of the Tibetan R~mhya0.a story, Jong, J. W. de; 19, 37-88. TiJrkische Pferdew6rter bei einem Sanskrit-Lexicographen?, Berger, H.; 10, 177180. Two Avestan notes, Mehendale, M. A.; 5, 61-66. Two Prasun notes, Hamp, E. P.; 12, 24-26. Two problems of Old Tamil phonology, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 2, 191-224. Two Sogdian etymologies, Mehendale, M. A.; 3,142-143.

Ucch(1)ahkha-,m., Jaim. Br. 3701 , Kuiper, F. B. J.; 1,311. Undetermined and indeterminate kamma, McDermott, J. P.; 19, 31-35. An unknown C~nakya Ms and the Garud.a-Purdna,Sternbach, L.; 1,181-200. Uber den Ursprung der voneinander abweichenden Strukturen der Munda- und Khmer-Nikobar-Sprachen, Pinnow, H.-J.; 4, 81-103. Uttarajjhay~ studies, Alsdorf, L.; 6, 110-136. Vdcdrambhanam, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 1, 155-159; pt. 1I;2,306-310. Vdcdrarnbhanam reconsidered, Buitenen, J. A. B. van; 2,295-305. Vaikh~nasa daily worship, Goudriaan, T.; 12, 161-215. VaUi and Murugan - a Dravidian myth, Zvelebil, K.; 19,227-246. V~lmiki und die Ik.svLkuiden,Bloch, A.;7, 81-123. Das V~manapur~.na,Hohenberger, A.; 7, 1-57. Varogna, the Falcon, Stricker, B. H.; 7, 310-317. Vain.ha and Dh.rtar~.st.ra,Johnsen, G. ;9,245-265. Varu.na and the suffix -una, Hamp, E. P. ;4, 64-65. The Vedanta-philosophy described by Bhavya in his Madhyamakahrdaya, Gokhale, V. V.;2, 165-180. Vedic anu.s.th~and anusth(u)yd, Bodewitz, H. W.; 16, 1-17. The Vedic concept ofamhas, Gonda, J.; 1,33-60. Vedic dhdvayati 'to drive', Bodewitz, H. W.; 16, 81-95. Vedic r Hamp, E. P.; 2,229-230. Vedic pdthas, Schmidt, H.-P.; 15, 1-39. Vedic sadh?tstha-,n. 'seat', Kuiper, F. B. J.; 1,309-310. Vedic trimeter verse and the Sievers-Edgerton law, Migron, S.; 18,179-193.

INDEX

43

V~dique p~rfsa, Renou, L.; 4, 104-110. Ved. ildyati und seine Sippe, Narten, J.; 10,239-250. Vedisch kapana, Mayrhofer, M.; 3, 141-142. Ved. ucchvahkgl-, ucchlahkh~-, P~li ussahkha-, Hoffmann, K.; 4, 111-118. Das vedische Verbum math, Narten, J.; 4, 121-135. Vitarati, Jong, J. W. de, 4, 65-67. Voicing and voicelessness in Tolkgppiyam, Govindankutty, A.; 11,24-28. Vratya and sacrifice, Heesterman, J. C.; 6, 1-37. Die 'Welt' in der vedischen Dichtersprache, Schlerath, B.; 6,103-109. 'Der Wertiger' und andere Geschichten in Kharia, Pinnow, H.-J.; 9, 32-68. The worship of the jarfara on the stage, Kuiper, F. B. J.; 16,241-268. Yama und Yam[ (.RV X 10), Schneider, U.; 10, 1-32. Yogavidhi, Schlingloff, D.; 7,146-155. [email protected] (Divy. 244,11), Kuiper, F. B. J.; 3,204-205. Le Zervanisme et les manuscrits de la Mer Morte, Duchesne-Guillemin, J.; 1,9699. Zoroaster. the herdsman, Cameron, G. G.; 10, 261-281. C. REVIEWS Aalto, P. see Parpola, A. Abaev, V. I., A grammatical sketch of Ossetic, Paper, H. H. (ed.), The Hague, 1964 (Emmerick, R. E.); 10,220-221. Abhidharmadipa... see Jaini, P. S. (ed.). Abhisam~cgrik~i... see Jinananda, B. (ed.). Acharya, A. S., Barkur Kannada, Poona, 1971 (Bright, W.); 15,236-239. Acta Indologica see Watanabe, S. (ed.). Advanced Tamil Reader see Pattanayak; D. P. et al. (eds.). Agesthialingom, S., Kumaraswami Raja, N. (eds.), Dravidian linguistics, Annamalainagar, 1969 (Zvelebil, K.); 15, 75-78. Alavi, B., Geschichte und Entwicklung der modernen persischen Literatur, Berlin, 1964 (Bruijn, J. T. P. de); 8,311-313. Allen, W. S., Sandhi, 's-Gravenhage, 1962 (Minard, A.); 6,301-303. Alsdorf, L., Beitr/ige zur Geschichte von Vegetarismus und Rinderverehrung in Indien, Wiesbaden, 1962 (Heesterman, J. C.); 9,147-149. , Les 6tudes jaina, Paris, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 13,207-212.

44

INDEX

- - , Kleine Schfiften, hrsg. yon Wezler, A., Wiesbaden, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 297. Alston, A. J. (tr.), The realization of the Absolute, London, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 15,233-236. Altekar, A. S. see Roerich, G. de. Altheim, F. und Stiehl, R., Geschichte Mittelasiens im Altertum, Berlin, 1970 (G6bl, R.); 14, 267-269. Arnano, H., A study of the A b h i s a m a y a - a l a m k d r a - k & i k d - ~ d s t r a - v r t t i , Tokyo, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de), 20,313-314. Ananthanarayana, H. S., Verb forms of the Tattiriya Brghrnana, Poona, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 14,260-262. Andronov, M. S., Razgovornyj tamil'skij jazyk i ego dialekty, Moskva, 1962 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 6,306-307. Andronov, M. (tr.), A standard grammar of modern and classical Tamil, Madras, 1969 (Pinnow, H.-J.); 14,283-285. Annual of oriental and religious studies, I (Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan Kenkyu Nempo), Tokyo, 1964 (Jong, J. W. de); 10,203-204. Anttila, R., Proto-Indo-European Schwebelaut, Berkeley, 1969 (Beekes, R. S. P.); 14, 68-74. Arthavinigcaya-sfitra... see Samtani, N. H. (ed.). ]tryasuvikrgntavikrgmiparip.rcch~prajfi~paramit~... see Matsumoto, T. (ed.). A~okgvad~na see Mukhopadhy~ya, S. (ed. and tr.). Aufrecht, T., Catalogus Catalogorum, 2 vols, Wiesbaden, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 9,76. Avest~ see Kanga, M. F. and Sontakke, N. S. (eds.). Bacot, J., Zugifiima, 2 vols, Paris, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 4,203-207. Bailey, H. W., Khotanese texts, I-III, Cambridge, 1969 (Dresden, M. J.); 14, 103-115. , The Prolexis to the Book of Zambasta, Cambridge, 1967 (Dresden, M. J.); 14, 103-115. - - , Saka documents, London, 1968 (Dresden, M. J.); 14,103-115. Balbir, J. K., L'histoire de R~ma en tib6tain, Paris, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 9 , 2 2 7 235. Balkan, K., Kassitenstudien, I, New Haven, 1954 (Mayrhofer, M.); 2, 72-73. Banerji, M. (tr.), see Herbert, J. Banerji, S. C., Dharma-SQtras, Calcutta, 1962 (Renou, L.); 7,216-218. Bareau, A. see IAn, L.-K. Basham, A. L. (eel.), A cultural history of India, Oxford, 1975 (Alsdorf, L.); 20, 106-110.

INDEX

45

Barxudarov, A. S., Beskrovnyj, V. M., Zograf, G. A. and Liperovskij, V. P., comp., Xindi-Russkij Slovar'/HindPRus; Sabdakos.a, 2 vols, Moskva, 1972 (McGregor, R. S.); 17,278-284. Bawden, C. s e e Heissig, W. Bechert, H., Bruchstficke buddhistischer Verssammlungen aus zentralasiatischen Sanskrithandschriften, I, Berlin, 1961 (Jong, J. W. de); 7,232-235. - - , Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den IAndern des Theravada Buddhismus, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1966 + 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 16,308-310. - - , Ober die 'Marburger Fragmente' des Saddharmapu.n.darika, G6ttingen, 1972 (May, J.); 17,270-273. -s e e a l s o Geiger, W. -s e e a l s o Waldschmidt, E. Benveniste Festschrift s e e M41anges Linguistiques... Berger, H., Das Yasin-Burushaski, Wiesbaden, 1974 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18, 122-123. - - , Zwei Probleme der mittelindischen Lautlehre, Miinchen, 1955 (Mayrhofer, M.); 1,100-102. Bergmann, B., Nomadische Streifereien unter den Kalmfiken in den Jahren 1802 und 1803, reprint, Oosterhout, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 14,265267. Beskrovnyj, V. M. s e e Barxudarov, A. S. Bhargava, D., Jaina ethics, Delhi, 1968 (Deleu, J.); 13,207. Bhat, D. N. S., Descriptive analysis of Tulu, Poona, 1967 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 12, 276-278. Bhat, M. M. and Kedilaya, S., Tu!u-English dictionary, Madras, 1967 (Claus, P. J.); 16,158-159. Bhatt, N. R., Ajitggama, I, Pondich6ry, 1964 (ROping, K.); 19,294-296. (ed.), Rauravhgama, I, Pondich&y, 1961 (Hacker, P.); 8,228. s e e Dani61ou, A. Bhattacharya, B., Agvaghosa: a critical study, Santiniketan, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 124-127. Bhattacharya, S. s e e Burrow, T. Bhawe, S. S., The Soma-Hymns of the .Rgveda, III, Baroda, 1962 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 8,245-247. Bhayani, H. C., Studies in Hemacandra's Degin~mam~lg, Varanasi, 1966 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 10,305-307. Bhiks.uni-Vinaya... s e e Roth, G. (ed.). Biardeau, M., La philosophie de Man.dana Migra, vue ~ partir de la Brahmasiddhi, Paris, 1969 (Thrasher, A. W.); 20,263-278. Bibliografija Indii s e e Birman, D. A. i Kotovskij, G. G. -

-

-

-

46

INDEX

Bibliography of literature on Buddhist topics published on the territory of the G. D. R. since 1945, Halle, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 13,225. Bibliography of Sino-Tibetan languages see Shafer, R. (ed.). Biligiri, H. S. (ed.), CIIL Phonetic Reader series, 1-4, Mysore, 1972 (Bright, W.); 16,232-238. Birman, D. A. i Kotovskij, G. G., Bibliografija Indii, Moskva, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,34-35. Birw6, R,, Der Ganapgt.ha zu den Adhygyas IV und V der Grammatik P~n.inis, Wiesbaden, 1961 (Ojihara, Y.); 8,285-293. - - , Hrsg. see Kirfel, W. Bischoff, F. A., Contribution h l'6tude des divinit6s mineures du Bouddhisme tantrique, Paris, 1956 (Jong, J. W. de); 2,159-162. Bivar, A. D. H., Catalogue of the Western Asiatic seals in the British Museum, Stamp seals, II, London, 1969; (G6bl, R.); 15, 222-223. Blair, C. J., Heat in the Rig Veda and Atharva Veda, New Haven, 1961 (Gonda, J.); 8, 60-64. Blondeau, A.-M., Mat6riaux pour t'6tude de l'hippologie et de l'hippiatrie tib6taines, Gen~ve, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 311-313. Bode, M. H., The Pali literature of Burma, London, 1966 (Bollbe, W. B.); 11, 311318. Bodewitz, H. W., The daily evening and morning offering according to the Brghmanas, Leiden, 1976 (Tsuji, N.); 20, 292-294. Bogoslovskij, V. A., Essai sur l'histoire du peuple tib@ain ou: La naissance d'une soci6t6 de classes, Paris, 1972 (Houston, G. W.); 19,292-294. B6hflingk, O. und Roth, R., Sanskrit W6rterbuch, Neudruck der St. Petersburg Ausgabe, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,212. - - , Indische Sprtiche, Supplement see Sternbach, L. Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Volkova, O. F., Legenda o Kunale, Moskva, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 8,233-240. - - , Studies in ancient India and Central Asia, Calcutta, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 231-232. Bonz6kan taish6 shoe kong6ch6gy6 no kenkyti see Horiuchi, K. (ed.). Bosch, F. D. K., The Golden Germ, 's-Gravenhage, 1960 (Viennot, O.); 5, 67-78. Botto, O. (tr.), I1 NRivfikygmrta di Somadeva Sfiri, Torino, 1962 (Morton Smith, R.); 7,224-225. (ed.), Storia delle letterature d'Oriente, l-IIl, Milano, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 83-84. Boulnois, L. et Millot, H., Bibliographie du N6pal, I, Paris, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 256-257. Bourgeois, F. (ed. and tr.), Ve.nisam. hdra, Paris, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 264-265. -

-

INDEX

47

Boyce, M., A reader in Manichaean Middle Persian and Parthian, T6h6ran, 1975 (Asmussen, J. P.); 19, 161-163. Boyle, J. A., Grammar of modern Persian, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Kohlbrugge, H.); 18, 106-107. Brandenstein, W. and Mayrhofer, M., Handbuch des Altpersischen, Wiesbaden, 1964 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 8, 298-308. Brough, J. (ed.), The G~ndhgrf Dharmapada, London, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 199-203. Bryner, E., Thirteen Tibetan tankas, Colorado, 1956 (Jong, J. W. de); 2, 77-79. Buck, S., Tibetan-English dictionary with ~upplement, Washington, 1969 (Semi6ov, B.); 13, 319. Buddhist Sogdian t e x t s . . , s e e Mackenzie, D. N. (ed.). Buddhist Yearly, 1966 + 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13,225. Buddruss, G., Beitrgge zur Kenntnis der Pagai-Dialekte, Wiesbaden, 1959 (Berger, H.); 4, 163-164. - - , (ed.) s e e Thieme, P. Buitenen, J. A. B. van (ed. and tr.), The Mah~bh~rata, I, Chicago, 1973 (Vasilkov, Y. V.); 19, 154-161. - , The Maitr~yanfya Upani.sad, 's-Gravenhage, 1962 (Krick, H.); 18, 123-124. s e e Deutsch, E. Bulletin of the Philological Society of Calcutta, I, 1 + 2, 1959 + 1960 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 5, 81-82. Burling, R., Proto Lolo-Burmese, Bloomington, 1967 (Miller, R. A.); 12, 146159. Burrow, T. and Emeneau, M. B., A Dravidian etymological dictionary, supplement, Oxford, 1968 (Zvelebil, K.); 13, 152-154. - - , and Bhattacharya, S., The Pengo language, Oxford, 1970 (Zvelebil, K.), 19, 287-288. Butterworth, E. A. S., The tree at the navel of the earth, Berlin, 1970 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 14, 85-88. -

-

Cgnakya-R~ja-nfti s e e Sternbach, L. (ed.). Cardona, G., On Haplology in Indo-European, Philadelphia, 1968 (Schmitt, R.); 13, 274-277. Carswell, J., New Julfa, Oxford, 1968 (Goetz, H.); 13, 158-159. Cass Studies s e e Dandekar, R. N. (ed.). Catalogue of Malayalam books in the British Museum s e e Gaur, A. (ed.). Catalogue of the Sanskrit ross in the Tokyo University Library s e e Matsunami, S. Catalogue of the Tibetan ross from Tun-Huang... s e e La Vall6e Poussin, L. de. Catalogue of the Tibetan texts in the Bihar Research Society s e e Jha, A. (ed.).

48

INDEX

Catalogus Catalogorum s e e Aufrecht, T. Chakraborti, H. (tr.), P~gupata Sgtram, Calcutta, 1970 (Hara, M.); 16, 57-80. Chang, G. C. C., The hundred thousand songs of Milarepa, 2 vols, New York, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 204-212. Chang, K., A comparative study of the Kat.hinavastu, 's-Gravenhage, 1957 (Weller, F.); 4, 306-311. Chavannes, 1~., Cinq cent contes et apologues extraits du Tripit.aka chinois, I-IV, Paris, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 8, 240-242. Chopra, T. R., The Kuga-j~taka, Hamburg, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 13,214-215. CIIL Phonetic reader series s e e Biligiri, H,, S. (ed.). Clark, T. W. (ed.), The novel in India, London, 1970 (Gaeffke, P.); 18, 127-128. Collected works of 'Jam-dbyafis b~ad-pa'i rdo-rje s e e Demo, N. G. (ed.). Contenau, G. s e e Drioton, E. Conze, E., Buddhist thought in India, London, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 215-217. - - , Buddhist wisdom books, London, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 76-77. - - , The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom, I, London, 1961 (Schneider, U.); 9, 160161. - - , dito, pts. I-III, Berkeley, 1975 (Schopen, G.); 19, 135-152. - - , Thirty years of Buddhist studies, London, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 143-144. - - , Vajracchedikg Prajfigpgramitg, Roma, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 75-76. Cousins, L., Kunst, A. and Norman, K. R. (eds.), Buddhist studies in honour of I. B. Homer, Dordrecht, 1974 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18, 294-296. Critical Pgli dictionary s e e Trenckner, V. Cultural history of India s e e Basham, A. L. (ed.). Current trends in linguistics, V s e e Sebeok, T. A. (ed.). Dahlquist, A., Megasthenes and Indian religion, Stockholm, 1962 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 11,142-146. Dandaron, B. D. s e e Semi6ov, B. V. Dandekar, R. N. (ed.), Cass studies, I + II, Poona, 1973 + 1974 (Tsuji, N.); 20, 166. -s e e Ghatage, A. M. Dani61ou, A., La musique du Cambodge et du Laos, Pondich6ry, 1957 (Bake, A. A.); 5, 153-155. , Tableau comparatif des intervalles musicaux, Pondich6ry, 1958 (Bake, A. A.); 5, 156-157. et Bhatt, N. R., Textes des Pur~.nas sur la th6orie musicale, I, Pondich~ry, 1959; 5, 157-160. Deleu, J. and Schubring, W., Studien zum MahgnisNa, Kapitel 1-5, Hamburg, 1963 (Matsunami, S.); 11,149-150. Demi~ville, P. s e e Lin, L.-K. -

-

INDEX

49

Demo, N. G. (ed.), The collected works of 'Jam-dbyafis b~ad-pa'i rdo-rje, 15 vols, New Delhi, 1972-1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 19, 124-125. Deshpande, M., Critical studies in Indian grammarians, I, Ann Arbor, 1975 (Rocher, R.); 20, 290-292. Dessigane, R., Pattabiramin, P. Z., et Filliozat, J., La 16gende des jeux de Civa Madurai d'apr~s les textes et les peintures, fasc. 1 et 2, Pondich6ry, 1960 (Bosch, F. D. K.); 7,225-226. , Pattabiramin, P. Z. et Filliozat, J., Les 16gendes ~ivaites de Kgficipuram, Pondich6ry, 1964 (Ensink, J.); 12, 144-146. Deutsch, E. and Buitenen, J. A. B. van, A source book of Advaita Vedanta, Honolulu, 1971 (Staal, J. F.); 15, 138-140. Devasthali, G. V., Anubandhas of Pg.nini, Poona, 1967 (Rocher, R.); 13, 134-136. - - , Mim~insfi, I, Bombay, n.d. (Biardeau, M.); 4, 311-312. - - , Phit.sfitras of S~ntanava, Poona, 1967 (Rocher, R.); 13, 132-134. - - , S~rasiddh~ntakaumudr of Varadar~ja, Poona, 1968 (Rocher, R.); 15,291-292. Devoto, G., Origini Indeuropee, Firenze, 1962 (Mayrhofer, M.); 10, 187-189. Dikshit, R., Women in Sanskrit dramas, Delhi, 1964 (Basham, A. L.); 14,257. Dravidian linguistics s e e Agesthialingom, S. and Kumaraswami Raja, N. (eds.). Drioton, E., Contenau, G. et Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Les religions de l'Orient Ancien, Paris, 1957 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 6, 309-310. Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Symbols and values in Zoroastrianism, New York, 1966 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 11,153-157. - - , The Western response to Zoroaster, Oxford, 1958 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 4, 182189. s e e Drioton, E. Dumont, L., Une sous-caste de l'Inde du Sud, Paris, 1957 (Biardeau, M.); 3, 314 316. -

-

Edgerton, F., The beginnings of Indian philosophy, Cambridge, Mass., 1965 (Hacker, P.); 12, 38-40. Eggermont, P. H. L., Alexander's campaigns in Sind and Baluchistan, Leuven, 1975 (Treloar, A.); 19, 284-286. Ehlers, L., Persische M~rchen und Schwiinke, Wien, 1961 (Drewes, G. W. J.);6,304. Eilers, W. s e e Festschrift ffir; und: Die Sprache. Elizarenkova, T. Ja., Aorist v 'Rigvede', Moskva, 1960 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 5 , 2 4 5 246. Ellenbogen, M., Foreign words in the Old Testament, London, 1962 (Mayrhofer, M.); 9, 76-77. Elwell-Sutton, L. P., Elementary Persian grammar, Cambridge, 1963 (Hinz, W.); 8, 71.

50

INDEX

Emeneau, M. B., Dravidian and Indian linguistics, Berkeley, 1962 (Zvelebil, K.); 7, 325-330. - - , Kolami, Berkeley, 1955 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 2, 236-241. - - , Toda songs, Oxford, 1971 (Hart, III, G.); 20, 301-302. -s e e Burrow, T. Emmerick, R. E., The book of Zambasta, London, 1968 (Dresden, M. J.); 14, 103115. - - , Saka grammatical studies, London, 1968 (Dresden, M. J.); 14, 103-115. - - (tr.), The Sfitra of Golden Light, London, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 118-121. - - , Tibetan texts concerning Khotan, London, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 1 3 , 2 2 2 225. Ensink, J. and Gaeffke, P. (eds.) s e e Gonda, J. Evans-Wentz, W. Y. (ed.), Tibetan Yoga and secret doctrines, 2nd. ed., London, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 223-225. Fa-Hsien s e e Kolmag, J. (tr.). Faksimile-Wiedergabe von Sanskrithandschriften aus den Berliner Turfanfunden s e e Waldschmidt, E. Feistel, H.-O., Das Vorspiel auf dem Theater, Tfibingen, 1969 (Lienhard, S.); 15, 56-59. Ferrari, A., Mk'yen brtse's guide to the Holy Places of Central Tibet, compl, and ed. by Petech, L., Roma, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 220-221. Festgabe fiir Wilhelm Eilers s e e Die Sprache. Festschrift for Wilhelm Eilers, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 62-63. Filliozat, J., Darts les pas du Bouddha, Paris, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 2, 77. --, Laghu-prabandhd.h, Leiden, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 304-305. -s e e Dessigane, R. P. Ford, G. B. s e e Gonda, J. Fouchbcour, C. H. de, La description de la nature dans la po~sie lyrique persane du XIe si~cle, Paris, 1969 (Bruijn, J. T. P. de); 18,333-334. Frauwallner, E. Festschrift s e e Oberhammer, G. (ed.). - - , Materialien zur iiltesten Erkenntnislehre der Karmamimgm. sg, Wien, 1968 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 122-123. Frye, R. N., Bukhara, Oklahoma, 1965 (Humbach, H.); 12, 47-48. Gair, J. W. Colloquial Sinhalese clause structures, The Hague, 1970 (Matzel, K.); 14, 130-136. G~ndh~ri Dharmapada s e e Brough, J. (ed.). Gaur, A. (ed.), Catalogue of Malayalam books in the British Museum, London, 1971 (Zvelebil, K. V.); 18, 112-113.

INDEX

51

Gehrts, H., Mahfibh~rata, Bonn, 1975 (Biardeau, M.); 18, 124-127. Geiger, W., Culture of Ceylon in Mediaeval times, Wiesbaden, 1960 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 305-306. - - , Kleine Schriften zur Indologie und Buddhismuskunde, hrsg. yon Bechert, H., Wiesbaden, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 264 265. Ghatage, A. M., Dandekar, R. N. and Mehendate, M. A. (eds.), Studies in historical Sanskrit lexicography, Poona, 1973 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18, 116-117. Giunas~vili, D~. S., Sistema fonem persidskogo jazyka (Lazard, G.); 13, 154-158. Glasenapp, H. von, Bibliographie, bearb, yon K~rolyi, Z., Wiesbaden, 1968 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 255-256. Gnoli, R. (tr.), Luce delle Sacre Scritture (Tantr~loka) di Abhinavagupta, Torino, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 298-300. G6bl, R., Die drei Versionen der Kanigka-Inschrift yon Surkh Kotal, Wien, 1965 (Frye, R. N.); 19, 288-289. Godakumbura, C. E., Sinhalese literature, Colombo, 1955 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 153-154. Goekoop, C., The logic of invariable concomitance in the Tattvacint~mani, Dordrecht, 1967 (Chemparathy, G.); 17, 114-115. Goetz, H., Studies in the history and art of Kashmir and the Indian Himalaya, Wiesbaden, 1969 (Pott, P. H.); 13, 150-151. Gombrich, R. F., Precept and practice: traditional Buddhism in the rural highlands of Ceylon, London, 1971 (Bechert, H.); 18, 145-149. Gonda, J., Aspectual function of the .Rgvedic present and aorist, 's-Gravenhage, 1962 (Malamoud, C.); 8, 64-67. , Change and continuity in Indian religion, The Hague, 1965 (Basham, A. L.); 11,302-305. - - , A concise elementary grammar of the Sanskrit language, tr. from the German by Ford, G. B., Leiden, 1966 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 12, 37-38. - - , congratulatory volume see India Maior. - - , Four studies in the language of the Veda, 's-Gravenhage, 1959 (Minard, A.); 4, 160-163. - - , Some observations on the relations between 'gods' and 'powers' in the Veda, 's-Gravenhage, 1957 (Thieme, P.); 2, 231-235. - - , The Vedic god Mitra, Leiden, 1972 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 15, 223-232. - - , Vedic literature, Wiesbaden, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 305-306. - - , Visnuism and Sivaism, London, 1970 (Basham, A. L.); 18, 288-290. Gorgoniev, J. A., Grammatika Khmerskogo jazyka, Moskva, 1966 (Pinnow, H.-J.); 11,216-219. Goswami, S. (ed.), Tattvasandarbha by Srrjrva Gosv~min, Calcutta, 1967 (Vetter, T.); 12, 275-276.

52

INDEX

Goudriaan, T., K~gyapa's Book of Wisdom, The Hague, 1965 (Brunner, H.); 11, 293-302. and Hooykaas, C., Stuti and Stava (Bauddha, Saiva and Vai.s.nava)of Balinese brahmin priests, Amsterdam, 1971 (Worsley, P. J.); 16,238-239. Guenther, H. V., The life and teaching of N~ropa, Oxford, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 9, 161-163. - - , Sgam.po.pa, the jewel ornament of liberation, London, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 197-198. - - , The tantric view of life, Berkeley, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 16,229-231. -

-

Habib, M. see Nizami, K. A. (ed.). Hacker, P., Zur Funktion einiger Hilfsverben im modernen Hindi, Wiesbaden, 1958 (Regamey, C.); 5, 310-313. - - , Prahlgda, Werden und Wandlungen einer Idealgestalt, Wiesbaden, 1959 (Berger, H.); 7, 71-73. Hiirtel, H., Karmav~can~, Berlin, 1956 (Couvreur, W.); 1, 315 317. Hahn, E. A., Naming-constructions in some Indo-European languages, n.p., 1969 (Gonda, J.); 14, 75-77. Hahn, M., Candragomins Lok~nandan~t.aka, Wiesbaden, 1974 (Vogel, C.); 18, 143-145. Hanefeld, E., Philosophische Haupttexte der ~ilterenUpani.saden, Wiesbaden, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 306-308. Hai, M. A. see Ray, P. S. Hampel, J., Die Kopenhagener Handschrift Cod. 27, Wiesbaden, 1974 (Shaked, S.); 20, 102-105. Handbuch des Altpersischen, see Brandenstein, W. und Mayrhofer, M. Handurukande, R., Manicgtd. dvaddna, London, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 140143. Hansen, O., Mittelpersisches Lesebuch, Berlin, 1963 (Menasce, J. P. de); 8, 153154. Hartman, C. G., Emphasizing and connecting particles in the thirteen principal Upanishads, Helsinki, 1966 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 12, 34-35. Hattori, M., Digngga, On perception . . . . Cambridge, Mass., 1968 (Vetter, T.); 13, 52-53. Hauri, C., Zur Vorgeschichte des Ausgangs -Ena des Instr. Sing. der A-St~imme des Altindischen, G6ttingen, 1963 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 8, 67-70. Hauschild, R., Ober die frfihesten Arier im Alten Orient, Wiesbaden, 1962 (Mayrhofer, M.); 7, 207-211. - - , Die indogermanischen V61ker und Sprachen Kleinasiens, Berlin, 1964 (Mayrhofer, M.); 9,235-236.

INDEX

53

- - , Register zur Altindischen Grammatik von J. Wackernagel und A. Debrunner, Bd. I Ill, G6ttingen, 1964 (Jong, J. W. de); 11, 36. Heesterman, J. C., The ancient Indian royal consecration, 's-Gravenhage, 1957 (Dumont, P. E.); 2, 242 243. Heissig, W. and Bawden, C., Catalogue of Mongol books, manuscripts and xylographs, Copenhagen, 1971 (Poelmeijer, R. H.); 18,331-333. - - , Die mongolischen Handschriften-Reste aus Olon sfime, Innere Mongolei, Wiesbaden, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 130-134. Herbert, J., An introduction to Asia, tr. by Banerji, M., New York, 1968 (Basham, A. L.); 20, 140-144. Hiersche, R., Untersuchungen zur Frage der Tenues Aspiratae im Indogermanischen, Wiesbaden, 1964 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 9,218-227. Hikata, R. (ed.), Suvikr~ntavikr~mi-pariprcch~-prajfigpgramit~sfitra, Fukuoka, 1958 (Conze, E.); 3,323-324. Hin~iber, O. yon, Studien zur Kasussyntax des P~li, Mfinchen, 1968 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 64-66. - - , Hrsg. s e e L/iders, H. Hinz, W., Altiranische Funde und Forschungen, Berlin, 1969 (G6bl, R.); 14, 2 6 9 274. History of Medieval Deccan, see Sherwani, H. K. Hoernle, A. F. R., Manuscript remains of Buddhist literature found in Eastern Turkestan, I, 1-2, Amsterdam, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 265. Hoffmann, H., Symbolik der tibetischen Religionen und des Schamanismus, Stuttgart, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 18,315-316. Hoffmann, K., Der Injunktiv im Veda, Heidelberg, 1967 (Elizarenkova, T.); 14, 247-253. Hohenberger, A., Das Bhavi.syapur~.na, Wiesbaden, 1967 (Humbach, H.); 15, 6 0 61. Hook, P. E., The compound verb in Hindi, n.p., 1974 (McGregor, R. S.); 1 9 , 2 8 9 292. Hooykaas, C., Agama Tfrtha, Amsterdam, 1964 (Pigeaud, T. G. T.); 10, 76-79. - - , Sfirya-sevana, Amsterdam, 1966 (Pigeaud, T. G. T.); 12, 40-43. see Goudriaan, T. Hopkins, J., Rimpoche, L. and Klein, A. (eds.), Precious garland and the Song of the Four Mindfulnesses, London, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 136-140. Horiuchi, K. (ed.), Bonz6kan taish6 Shoe Kong6ch6gy6 no kenkyfi, K6yasan, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 19, 125-127. Homer I. B. Festschrift s e e Cousins, L. e t al. Horsch, P., Die vedische G~tha- und Sloka-Literatur, Bern, 1966 (Tsuji, N.); 12, 27-34. -

-

54

INDEX

Humbach, H., Baktrische Sprachdenkmiiler, 2 pts, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Frye, R. N.); 12, 263-266. - - , Die Kanffka-Inschrift von Surkh-Kotal, Wiesbaden, 1960 (Frye, R. N.); 5, 242-245. Huntington, J. C., The Phur-pa, Ascona, 1975 (Kvaerne, P.); 18, 141-143. India major. Congratulatory volume presented to J. Gonda, Ensink, J. and Gaeffke, P. (eds.), Leiden, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 118. Indo koten kenkyfi s e e Watanab~, S. (ed.). Indogermanische Grammatik s e e Kurylowicz, J., Hrsg. Ingalls, D. H. H. (tr.), An anthology of Sanskrit court poetry, Cambridge, Mass., 1965 (Deleu, J.); 10, 74-76. - - , Materials for the study of Navya-Ny~ya logic, Cambridge, Mass., 1951 (Staal, J. F.); 4, 68-72. International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, I, 1, Trivandrum, 1972 (Zvelebil, K.); 15, 78-80. Iwamoto, Y., Bukky6 setsuwa kenkya josetsu, Ky6to, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 12, 52-60. Jacobi, H., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. yon K61ver, B., Wiesbaden, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 84-85. Jacques, C., Gay~ M~h~tmya, Pondich6ry, 1962 (Vreese, K. de); 10, 189-191. Jacquot, J., Les th~gtres d'Asie, Paris, 1961 (Basham, A. L.); 13, 205-206. Jahn, K., RasMd al-Dgn's History of India, The Hague, 1965 (Rizvi, S. A. A.); 12, 48-51. Jain, K. C., Ancient cities and towns of Rajasthan, Delhi, 1972 (Caillat, C.); 20, 297-301. - - , Lord Mahgvira and his times, Delhi, 1974 (Caillat, C.); 20, 297-301. - - , Malwa through the ages, Delhi, 1972 (Caillat, C.); 20, 297-301. Jaini, P. S. (ed.), Abhidharmad~pa with Vibhg.s~prabhgv.rtti, Patna, 1959 (Jong, J.W. de); 6, 173-175. Jambuvijayaji, M. (ed.), Dv~da~firam Nayacakram. of Ac~rya Sri Mallav~di Ksam~gramana, I, Bhavnagar, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 144-150. Janaki, K. S. S., Alarhkfirasarvasva of Ruyyaka, Delhi, 1965 (Filliozat, P.-S.); 11, 305-306. Janert, K. L., Abstiinde und Sehlussvokalverzeichnungen in Agoka-Inschriften, Wiesbaden, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 134-136. - - , An annotated bibliography of the catalogues of Indian manuscripts, I, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 300-302.

INDEX

55

- - , Indische und Nepalische Handschriften, II, Wiesbaden, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 61-62. , Sellheim, R. und Striedl, H., Schriften und Bilder, Wiesbaden, 1967 (Eggermont, P. H. L.); 14, 81-83. - - , Verzeichnis indienkundlicher Hochschulschriften, Wiesbaden, 1961 (Minard, A.); 5,314-315. -s e e Oldenberg, H. s e e Rock, J. F. Jayantasv~min s e e Jog, K. P. (ed.). Jenner, G., Die poetischen Figuren der Inder yon Bhgmaha his Mammat.a, Hamburg, 1968 (Lienhard, S.); 13, 47-49. Jha, A. (ed.), The catalogue of the Tibetan texts in the Bihar Research Society, I, Patna, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11, 56-57. Jha, D. N., Revenue system in Post-Maurya and Gupta times, Calcutta, 1967 (Rocher, L.); 13, 287 289. Jha, M. G. (tr.), The Tattva-Kaumudr, revised and re-edited by Patkar, M. M., Poona, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,308. Jha, S. (tr.) s e e Pischel, R. Jinananda, B. (ed.), Abhisamfic~rikg, Patna, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 150-152. Jfi~nagr~mitranibandhgvali s e e Yhakur, A. (ed.). Jog, K. P. (ed.), The Vimalodayam~l~ of Jayantasv~min, Poona, 1974 (Tsuji, N.); 20, 166. Jong, J. W. de s e e Lin, L.-K. Joshi, L., Studies in the Buddhistic culture of India during the 7th and 8th centuries A.D., Delhi, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13,212-213. Joshi, P. M. s e e Sherwani, H. K. Joshi, R. V., Le rituel de la d6votion krsi)aite, Pondich~ry, 1959 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 6, 70-72. Joshi, S. D. and Roodbergen, J. A. F., Patafijali's Vy~karana-MaMbh~.sya, Avyayibhgvatatpuru.s~hnika (P.2.1.2 2.1.49), Poona, 1969 (Rocher, R.); 15,136-138. Joshi, S. D., The Sphot.anirnaya of Kau.n.da Bhat.t.a, Poona, 1967 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 13,292-295. Journal of Indian Philosophy, I, 1, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 62-63. Kamatchinatham, A., The Tirunelv~li Tamil dialect, Annamalainagar, 1969 (Govindankutty, A.); 18, 327-331. Kammenhuber, A., Die Arier im Vorderen Orient, Heidelberg, 1968 (DuchesneGuillemin, J.); 14, 74. - - , Hippologia Hethitica, Wiesbaden, 1961 (Mayrhofer, M.); 7, 207-211.

56

INDEX

Kamshad, H., A modern Persian prose reader, Cambridge, 1968 (Bruijn, J. T. P. de); 1 4 , 140-141. Kanga, M. F. and Sontakke, N. S. (eds.), Avest~, Poona, 1962 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 8,294-297. Kangle, R. P., The Kaut.iliya Artha~stra, Bombay, 1960 (Edgerton, F.); 7, 70-71. Kant, S., The Hgthfgumph~ inscription of Kh~ravela and the Bhabru edict of Agoka, Delhi, 1971 (Hinfiber, O. von); 17, 276-277. Kfiroly, Z. s e e Glasenapp, H. yon. Karungpun.darika s e e Yamada, I. (ed.). Kaschewsky, R., Das Leben des lamaistischen Heiligen Tsong-khapa-Blo-bzafi-gragspa, 1357-1419, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1971 (Taube, M.); 16, 152-156. K~t.haka, s e e Schroeder, L. von (ed.). Katre, S. M., Dictionary of P~.nini, 3 vols, Poona, 1968-1969 (Cardona, G.); 15, 43-56. Kedilaya, S. s e e Bhat, M. M. Kellens, J., Les noms-racines de l'Avesta, Wiesbaden, 1974 (Emmerick, R. E.); 18, 103-106. Kent, R. G., Old Persian, 2nd. rev. ed., New Haven, 1953 (Mayrhofer, M.); 1, 176-178. Kielhorn, F., Grammatik der Sanskrit-Sprache, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,35. - - , Kleine Schriften mit einer Auswahl der epigraphischen Aufs~itze, hrsg. yon W. Rau, 2 Teile, Wiesbaden, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 1 4 , 254-255. Kirfel, W., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. von Birw6, R., Wiesbaden, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 127-128. Klein, A. s e e Hopkins, J. Kloppenborg, R., The Paccekabuddha, Leiden, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 322-324. - - , The Sfitra on the foundation of the Buddhist order, Leiden, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 324-327. K6hler, H.-W., Srad-dM in der vedischen und altbuddhistischen Literatur, Wiesbaden, 1973 (Hara, M.); 19, 105-108. K61ver, B., Textkritische und philologische Untersuchungen zur R~jatarafigi.n~ des Kalha.na, Wiesbaden, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 225-227. - - (ed.), s e e Jacobi, H. Kolmag, J. (tr.), Fa-sien, Zfipisky o buddhistick~,ch zemich, Prague, 1972 (Pokora, T.); 19, 117. - - , A genealogy of the Kings of Derge, Prague, 1968 (Jong, J. W. de); 1 2 , 2 7 4 275. Koskenniemi, S. and Parpola, A. and S., Materials for the study of the Indus script, I, Helsinki, 1973 (Knorozov, Y. V. and Probst, M. A.); 18, 83-88.

INDEX

57

-s e e Parpola, A. Kotovskij, G. G. s e e Birman, D. A. Krishnamoorthy, K., Anandavardhana's Dhvanygloka, Dharwar, 1974 (Lienhard, S.); 18,129. - - , Dhvanygloka and its critics, Mysore, 1968 (Danielson, H. L,); 13, 295-296. - - , Essays in Sanskrit criticism, Dharwar, 1964 (Aklujkar, A.); 12, 137-140; (Lienhard, S.); 18, 129-131. (ed.), V~diraja's Ya~odharacarita with Lak.sma.na's Sanskrit commentary, Dharwar, 1963 (Gonda, J.); 9, 72-73. Krishnamurti, Bh., Kon.da or K~bi, Hyderabad, 1969 (Burrow, T.); 14, 141144. Krishnamurti, M. G. s e e McCormack, W. Krsi-Par~igara s e e Majumdar, G. and Banerji, S. C. (eds.). Kulke, H., Cidambaramgh~tmya, Wiesbaden, 1970 ('t Hart-van den Muyzenberg); 20, 144 145. Kumaraswami, Raja, G. s e e Agesthialingom, S. Kunjunni Raja, K., The contribution of Kerala to Sanskrit literature, Madras, 1958 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 7, 218-220. - - , Indian theories of meaning, Madras, 1963 (Biardeau, M.); 8,228-232. Kunst, A. s e e Cousins, L. Kurytowicz, J., Hrsg., Indogermanische Grammatik, II, Heidelberg, 1968 (Cardona, G.); 14, 61-68;vol. II, 1, s e e Watkins, C. -

-

Laddu, S. D., Evolution of the Sanskrit language from P~nini to Patafijali, Poona, 1975 (Ysuji, N.); 18, 273-274. Lalou, M. s e e Macdonald, A. W. Lamotte, t;., L'enseignement de Vimalak]rti, Louvain, 1962 (Robinson, R. H.); 9, 150-159. La Vall~e Poussin, L. de, Catalogue of the Tibetan manuscripts from Tunhuang in the India Office Library, London, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 9,308-309. Laufer, B., Kleinere Schriften, I, 1 + 2, hrsg. von Walravens, H., Wiesbaden, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 129-130. Lazard, C., La langue des plus anciens monuments de la prose persane, Paris, 1963 (Bruijn, J. Y. P.); 19, 163-166. - - , Les premiers pontes persans (IXe-Xe si~cles), T6h6ran, 1964 (Bruijn, J. T. P.); 18, 335-336. Lfiszl6, F., Die Parallelversion der Manusm.rti im Bhavi.syapur~.na, Wiesbaden, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 307 308. Lee, P. H., The lives of eminent Korean monks, Cambridge, Mass., 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 315-317.

58

INDEX

Lessing, F. D. and Wayman, A. (trs.), Mkhas grub rje's Fundamentals of the Buddhist Tantras, The Hague, 1968 (Guenther, H. V.); 13, 53-60. Lienhard, S., Manicfi.dgvadfinoddhrta, Stockholm, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 9, 74-75. - - , Tempusgebrauch und Aktionsartenbildung in der modernen HindL Stockholm, 1961 (Hacker, P.); 6, 151-167. Lin, L.-K., Dharma-samuccaya, 2e partie, r~vision de Bareau, A., et Demi6ville, P.; appendices par Jong, J. W. de, Paris, 1969 (Roth, G.); 14, 94-102. Liperovskij, V. P. see Barxudarov, A. S. Lokesh Chandra, Tibetan-Sanskrit dictionary, I, New Delhi, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 73-75. Lorenzen, D. N., The Kfip~likas and K~lfimukhas, two lost Saivite sects, New Delhi, 1972 (Hara, M.); 17, 253-261. Lu, K. Y. (tr.), The Vimalakirti Nirdega Sfitra, Berkeley, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 310-311. Lfiders, H., Kleine Schriften, hrsg. yon Hintiber, O. von, Wiesbaden, 1973 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 19, 153. - - , Mathur~ inscriptions, G6ttingen, 1961 (Jong, J. W. de); 7,236. Luk, C. see L u , K . Y . McCormack, W. and Krishnamurthi, M. G., Kannada, Madison, 1966 (Vreese, K. de); 13, 60-61. McDermott, A. C. S. (ed. and tr.), An eleventh-century Buddhist logic of 'exists', Dordrecht, 1969 (Steinkellner, E.); 14, 115-118. Macdonald, A., Le man.dala du Mafijugrrmfllakalpa, Paris, 1962 (Wayman, A.); 9, 73-74. Macdonald, A. W., Mat6riaux pour l'6tude de la litt6rature populaire tib6taine, I, Paris, 1967 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 14, 137-140. - - , and Lalou, M., L'oeuvre de Jean Przyluski, Paris, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 63. Mackenzie, D. N. (ed.), The Buddhist Sogdian texts of the British Library, T6h6ran, 1976 (Sims-Williams, N.); 20, 256-260. - - , A concise Pahlavi dictionary, London, 1971 (Monchi-Zadeh); 16, 316-319. - - , The 'Sfitra of the causes and effects of actions' in Sogdian, London, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 74-75. McKeon, R. (ed.), see Nikam, N. A. McLeod, E., GuN Ngnak and the Sikh religion, Oxford, 1968 (Vaudeville, C.), 18, 138-140. Madras Government Oriental Series, CXXIII, CLX, CXXXV, CXXXII; Madras Government Oriental Manuscript Series, 59, 60 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 5, 165-166. Mah5 N~rgyana Upanisad see Varenne, J. (ed. and tr.). Mahgbh~rata see Buitenen, J. A. B. van (tr. and ed.).

INDEX

59

Mahg-Subhgs.ita-Sam.grah@ s e e Sternbach, L. (ed.). M~hegvar~, H., Jgmbhoji Vi.s.noi sampradgy aur sghitya, 2 vols, Calcutta, 1970 (Callewaert, W. M.); 17,284 286. Mahimnastava or praise of Shiva's greatness s e e Norman Brown, N. (ed. and tr.). Mainkar, T. G. (tr.), Sgrhkhyakgrikg of Igvarak.r.sna with the commentary of Gau.dap~da, 2nd. rev. and enl. ed., Poona, 1972 (Vetter, T.); 17, 261. Maitr~yani Sam.hitg s e e Schroeder, L. yon (ed.). Majumdar, G. and Banerji, S. C. (eds. and trs.), K.r.si-Par~gara, Calcutta, 1960 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); l l , 213-216. Mallmann, M.-T. de, Les enseignements iconographiques de l'Agni-Purana, Paris, 1963 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 8,226-227. Malvania, D. (ed.), Pa.n.dita Durveka Misra's Dharmottarapradipa, II, Patna, 1955 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 151-153. Martin-Dubost, P., Cankara et le Vedfinta, Paris, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 17,263. Masson, J. L. and Patwardhan, M. V., Aesthetic rapture, I + II, Poona, 1970 (Aklujkar, A.); 19,269-284. Matilal, B. K., Epistemology, logic and grammar in Indian philosophical analysis, The Hague, 1971 (Staal, J. F.); 19, 108-114. - - , The Navya-ny~ya doctrine of Negation, Cambridge, Mass., 1968 (Staal, J. F.); 13, 199-204. Matsumoto, T. (ed.), Aryasuvikr~ntavikr~miparip.rcch~prajfi~p~ramit~nirdegasgrdhadvis~hasrik~-Bhagavatygryaprajfi~pgramit~, Tokyo, 1956 (Conze, E.); 2, 316 318. Matsunami, S., A catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts in the Tokyo University Library, Tokyo, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 191-192. May, J., Candrakirti, Prasannapad~ madhyamakav.rtti, Paris, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 5, 161-165. Mayeda, S. (ed.), Sahkara's Upadegas~hasri, Tokyo, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 261-262. Mayrhofer, M., Die Arier im vorderen Orient - ein Mythos?, Wien, 1974 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18, 291-293. - - , Onomastica Persepolitana, Wien, 1973 (Sims-Williams, N.); 20, 95-98. - - , Die Rekonstruktion des Medischen (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 13,277-279. - - , Sanskrit-Grammatik mit sprachvergleichenden Erlguterungen, 2. v611igneu bearb. Aufl., Berlin, 1965 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 9, 149 150. s e e Brandenstein, W. Mehendale, M. A., Nirukta notes, I, Poona, 1965 (Schmidt, H.-P.); 13, 128-130. s e e Ghatage, A. M. Meisezahl, R. O. Alttibetische Handschriften der V61kerkundlichen Sammlungen der Stadt Mannheim im Reiss-Museum . . . . Kopenhagen, 1961 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 76-77. -

-

-

-

60

INDEX

- - , Smag~navidhi des Lily1 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 305-307. - - , Tibetische Prajfi~p~ramit~-Texte im Bemischen Historischen Museum, Kopenhagen, 1964 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 212-215. M~langes linguistiques offerts h l~mile Benveniste, Paris, 1975 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 18, 96-100. Menasce, J.-P. de, Une encycjop6die mazd~enne. Le D~nkart, Paris, 1958 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 7,220-224. - - , Feux et fondations pieuses dans le droit sassanide, Paris, 1966 (DuchesneGuillemin, J.); 14, 275. Mette, A., Pin.d'esang, Wiesbaden, 1973 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 20, 294-295. Meyer, J. J., Das altindische Buch vom Welt- und Staatsleben, reprint, Graz, 1977 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 310-312. Mikky6 Jiten s e e Sawa, R. (ed.). Millot, H. s e e Boulnois, L. Miltner, V., Theory of Hindi syntax, descriptive, generative, transformational, The Hague, 1970 (Lienhard, S.); 15, 66-68. Mimaki, K., La r6futation bouddhique de la permanence des choses, Paris, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de);20, 314-316. Minor Buddhist texts s e e Tucci, G. (ed.). Misra, V. N., The descriptive technique of P~nini, The Hague, 1966 (Cardona, G.); 12, 226-232. Mittal, K., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im ~ilteren Buddhismus, I, Berlin, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 197-198. Mk'yen brtse's Guide to Holy Places of Central Tibet s e e Ferrari, A. (ed.). Moeller, V., Symbolik des Hinduismus und des Jainismus, Stuttgart, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 303. Mo~nfar, M. D., Textes persans mystiques, I, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Bruijn, J. T. P. de); 18,337. Mokri, M., Le chasseur de Dieu et le mythe du Roi-Aigle, Wiesbaden, 1967 (Drewes, G. W. J.); 14, 274-275. Mo16, M., L'Iran ancien, Paris, 1965 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); I1, 57-59. Monier-Williams, M., A dictionary English and Sanskrit, Delhi, 1956 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 78. Morgenstierne, G., Irano-Dardica, Wiesbaden, 1973 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 20, 99-102. - - , The Kalasha language, Oslo, 1973 (Berger, H.); 18, 121. - - , The Pashai language, Oslo, 1967 (Berger, H.); 11,320-321. Morton Smith, R., Dates and dynasties in Earliest India, Delhi, 1973 (Eggermont, P. H. L.); 18, 284-287. Mukherjee, B., Die [lberlieferung yon Devadatta, Mtinchen, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 297-298.

INDEX

61

Mukhopgdhy~ya, S. (e d. and tr.), The Agokfivadgna, New Delhi, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 12, 269-274. Mylius, K., W6rterbuch Sanskrit-Deutsch, Leipzig, 1975 (Bodewitz, H. W.); 18, 114 116. Mysore Central Institute of Indian Languages, Distribution of Languages in India in States and Union Territories, Mysore, 1971 (Kuiper, F. B. J,); 18, 107-112. Nagao, G. M., Madhy~ntavibh~ga-bhg.sya, Tokyo, 1964 (Wayman, A.); 19, 117120. Nandi, T. S., The origin and development of the theory of rasa and dhvani in Sanskrit poetics, Ahmedabad, 1973 (Feistel, H.-O.); 18, 293 294. Neumann, K. E., Die Reden des Gotamo Buddhos, I-llI, Z~irich, 1956 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 229-230. Nizami, K. A. (ed.), Politics and society during the early medieval period. Collected works of Mohammad Habib, New Delhi, 1974 (Baljon, J. M. S.); 19, 167. Nobel, J., Udrgyana, K6nig von Roruka, Wiesbaden, 1955 (Jong, J. W. de); 1, 312-314. Norman, K. R. (tr.), The Elders' verses, I, London, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 297-301. s e e Cousins, L. Norman Brown, W., The Mahimnastava or praise of Shiva's greatness, Poona, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 299-300. (ed.), Resources for South Asian language studies in the United States, London, 1960 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 6, 308-309. Novel in India s e e Clark, T. W. (ed.). Nowotny, F., Eine dutch Miniaturen erl~iuterte Doctrina Mystica aus Srinagar, 's-Gravenhage, 1958 (Biardeau, M.); 3, 310-312. Nyberg, H. S., A manual of Pahlavi, I, Wiesbaden, 1964 (Menasce, J. de); 8, 3 0 8 311. -

-

-

-

Oberhammer, G., Hrsg., Beitr~ige zur Geistesgeschichte Indiens. Festschrift f~r Erich Frauwallner, Wien, 1968 (Eggermont, P. H. L.); 14, 77-81. O'Flaherty, W. D., Asceticism and eroticism in the mythology of Siva, London, 1973 (Ogibenin, B.); 20, 145-147. Ojihara, Y. et Renou, L., La K~gik~-gtti, I, Paris, 1960 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.)i 6, 72-73; vols II +III, 1962 + 1967 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 13, 206. Oldenberg, H., Kleine Schriften, Janert, K. L. (ed.), I, 1 + 2, Wiesbaden, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 12, 224-226. , and Pischel, R. (eds.), Thera- and Theri-g~thg, London, 1966 (Boll6e, W. B.); 11,146-149.

62

INDEX

Olivelle, P., V~sudev~grama Yatidharmaprakgga, I, Vienna, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 309-310. Olschak, B. C., Mystik und Kunst Alttibets, Bern, 1972 (Kvaerne, P.); 1 7 , 2 8 6 288. Oppenberg, U., Quellenstudien zu Friedrich Schlegels Ubersetzungen aus dem Sanskrit, Marburg, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 9, 309-311. Organ, T. W., The self in Indian philosophy, The Hague, 1964 (Kanakura, Y.); 8, 293 -294. Oriental and Asian bibliography s e e Pearson, J. D. Padoux, A., Recherches sur la symbolique et l'Onergie de la parole dans certains textes tantriques, Paris, 1964 (Larson, G. J.); 18,290-291. Paficapgdikg of Sri Padmap~d~c~rya s e e Sgstri, S. and K. (eds.). Pan.dita Durveka Mi~ra's Dharmottarapradipa s e e Malvania, P. D. (ed.). ParfionoviO, J. M. s e e SemiOov, B. V. Parpola, A., Koskenniemi, S., Parpola, S. and Aalto, P., Decipherment of the Proto-Dravidian inscriptions of the Indus civilization, Copenhagen, 1969 (Zide, A. R. K. and Zvelebil, K.); 12, 126-131. - - , Progress in the decipherment of the Proto-Dravidian Indus script, Copenhagen, 1969 (Zide, A. R. K. and Zvelebil, K.); 12, 131-133. Parpola, A. s e e Koskenniemi, S. Parpola, S. s e e Parpola, A. Patkar, M. M. (ed.) s e e Jha, M. G. Pattabiramin, P. Z. s e e Dessigane, R. P. Pattanayak, D. P., Thirumalai, M. S. and Rangan, K. (eds.), Advanced Tamil reader, I, Mysore, 1974 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 18,107 112. - - , A controlled historical reconstruction of Oriya, Assamese, Bengali and Hindi, The Hague, 1966 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 12, 35-37. Patwardhan, M. V. s e e Masson, J. L. Pearson, J. D., Oriental and Asian bibliography, Melbourne, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 292-295. POdraglio, A., Un drame all~gorique sanskrit, Paris, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 19, 297-300. Pensa, C., L'AbhisamayfilaMk~rav.rtti di Arya-Vimuktisena, Roma, 1967 (Conze, E.); 14, 123-124. Petech, L.,Medieval history of Nepal, Roma, J958 (Jong, J. W. de); 3,225-226. s e e Ferrari, A. Phit.sfitras of S~ntanava s e e Devasthali, G. V. (ed.). Pingree, D., Sanskrit astronomical tables in the United States, n.p., 1968 (Filliozat, J.); 14, 91. -

-

INDEX

63

Pischel, R., Comparative grammar of the Pr~krit languages, Jhg, S. (tr.), 2nd ed., Delhi, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 12, 144. -s e e Oldenberg, H. Poortman, J. J., Ochbma, II, Assen, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 154-155. Poti, N. N. s e e Janert, K. Potter, K. H., Bibliography of Indian philosophies, Delhi, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 145-147. Prajfig-P~ramit~-Ratna-Guna-Sam. caya-G~thg s e e Yuyama, A. (ed.). Prebish, C. S., Buddhist monastic discipline, London, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de); 19, 127-130. Precious garland and the Song of the four mindfulnesses s e e Hopkins, J. (ed. and tr.). Python, P., Vinaya-vinigcaya-Up~li-pariprcch~, Paris, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 19, 131-135. Rabel, L., Khasi, Baton Rouge, 196l (Pinnow, H.-J.); 7, 211-216. Raghavan, V., Studies on some concepts of the Alaglk~ra S~stra, Adyar, 1973, rev. ed. (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 303. Rangan, K. s e e Pattanayak, D. P. Ratnakktinibandhgvali s e e Thakur, A. (ed.). Rau, W., Bilder hundert deutscher Indologen, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 204. - - , Die handschriftliche {)berlieferung des V~kyapadiya und seine Kommentare, Mfinchen, 1971 (Palsule, G. B.); 16, 304-307. , Metalle und Metallger~ite im vedischen Indien, Wiesbaden, 1974 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 19, 152 153. - - , Staat und Gesellschaft im alten Indien nach den Br~hma.na-Texten dargestellt, Wiesbaden, 1957 (Sternbach, L.); 3, 74 75. - - , Weben und Flechten im vedischen Indien, Mainz, 1971 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 14, 88-89. -s e e Kielhorn, F. Rauravggama s e e Bhatt, N. R. (ed.). Ravindran, N., Angami phonetic reader, Mysore, 1974 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 18, 107112. Ray, L. s e e Ray, P. S. Ray, P. S., Hai, M. A. and Ray, L., Bengali language handbook, Washington, 1966 (Gaeffke, P.); 13, 225-227. Reader on the Sanskrit grammarians s e e Staal, J. F. (ed.). Register zur Altindischen Grammatik s e e Hauschild, R. Renou, L., Grammaire sanscrite, Paris, 1961 (Minard, A.); 5, 314.

64

INDEX

- - , Histoire de la langue sanskrite, Paris, 1956 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 5, 79-81. - - , Terminologie grammaticale du Sanscrit, Paris, n.d. (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 6, 307. -s e e Ojihara, Y. Resources for South Asian language studies in the United States s e e Norman Brown, W. (ed.). Ridley, M., The seal of Aetea and the Minoan scripts, Calcutta, 1963 (Labordus, S.); 8, 232. Rimpoche, L. s e e Hopkins, J. Ringbom, L.-I., Paradisus terrestris, myt, bild och verklighet, Helsingforsiae (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 6, 308. Ritschl, E. and Schetelich, M., Studien zum Kaut.iliya Arthag~stra, Berlin, 1973 (Scharfe, H.); 18, 282-284. Robinson, R. H., Early M~dhyamika in India and China, Madison, 1967 (Z~ircher, E.); 19, 122-124. Rocher, R., La th~orie du verbe dans l'6cole pgnin~enne, Bruxelles, 1968 (Filliozat, P.-S.); 13, 137-139. Rock, J. F., The life and culture of the Na-Khi tribe of the China-Tibet borderland, Wiesbaden, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,308-310. - - , A 1Na.2khi.English encyclopedic dictionary, I, Roma, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 7,236-238. - - , Na-Khi manuscripts, I + II, Janert, K. L. (ed.), Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,308-310. Roerich, G. de and Altekar, A. S., Biography of Dharmasv~min, Patna, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 167-173. - - , Le parler de l'Amdo, Roma, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 158. R6na-Tas, A., Tibeto-Mongolica, The Hague, 1966 (Miller, R. A.); 14, 276-282. Roodbergen, J. A. F., Patafijali's VySkara.na-Mahfibhfi.sya, Bahuvrihidvandvghnika, Poona, 1974 (Sharma, R. N.); 20, 280-290. Roth, G. (ed.), Bhik.su.ni-vinaya, Patna, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 149-150. Ruben, W., K~lidgsa, Berlin, 1957 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 7, 76-77. Sagaster, K., Subud Erike, Wiesbaden, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 215-220. Saigusa, M., Studien zum Mah~prajfi~pfiramit~(upade~a)~stra, Tokyo, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 314-315. Salonen, A., Hippologica Accadica, n.p., 1956 (Mayrhofer, M.); 7,207-211. S~mkya-Saptati-V.rtti s e e Solomon, E. A. (ed.). Samtani, N. H. (ed.), The Arthavini~caya-sfitra and its commentary, Patna, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 115-118. Sander, L, Pal~iographisches zu den Sanskrithandschriften der Berliner Turfansammlung, Wiesbaden, 1968 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 317-318.

INDEX

65

Saflkara's Upadegas~hasri s e e Mayeda, S. (ed.). Sanskrit W6rterbuch s e e B6htlingk, O. Sanskrit W6rterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden s e e Waldschmidt, E. Saran, P., Descriptive catalogue of non-Persian sources of medieval history, London, 1966 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 11, 60. S~rasiddMntakaumudi of Varadar~ja s e e Devasthali, G. V. (ed. and tr.). Sasaki, G. H., Abidatsuma shis6 kenkyfi, 2nd imp., Tokyo, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 304-305. Sastri, G., The philosophy of word and meaning, Calcutta, 1959 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 4, 173-179. Sgstri, S., Essays on Indology, Delhi, 1963 (Basham, A. L.); 14, 253-254. - - , and S~stri, K. (eds.), Padmapgd~cgrya, Paficap~dikg . . . . Madras, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 208-209. Sawa, R. (ed.), Mikky6 jiten, Ky6to, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 320-321. Scharfe, H., Die Logik im Mah~bh~.sya, Berlin, 1961 (Jong, J. W. de); 7, 330-331. - - , P~nini's metalanguage, Philadelphia, 1971 (Cardona, G.); 15,207-221. - - , Untersuchungen zur Staatsrechtslehre des Kau.talya, Wiesbaden, 1968 (Derrett, J. D. M.); 13, 49-52. Schetelich, M. s e e Ritschl, E. Schlingloff, D., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im ~ilteren Buddhismus, Ia, Berlin, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 197-198. - - , Die Religion des Buddhismus, I, Berlin, 1962 (Conze, E.); 7, 231-232; vol. If, 1963 (Conze, E.); 9, 159. Schmeja, H., Iranisches und Griechisches in den Mithramysterien, Innsbruck, 1975 (Duchesne-Guillemin, J.); 18, 100-101. Schmid, T., The eighty-five Siddhas, Stockholm, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 191193. Schmid, W. P., Mteuropfiisch und Indogermanisch (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 13, 126-128. Schmidt, H.-P., B.rhaspati und Indra, Wiesbaden, 1968 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 13,279 286. - - , Vedisch vrat~ und awestisch u r v ~ t a , Hamburg, 1958 (Yheime, P.); 3, 144 151. Schmithausen, L., Der Nirv~.na-Abschnitt in der Vinigcayasamgrahani der Yog~c~rabhami.h, Wien, 1969 (May, J.); 14, 125-129. Schneider, U., Der Somaraub des Manu, Wiesbaden, 1971 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 18, 117 120. Schokker, G. H., The P~dat~i.ditaka of Sygmilaka, I, The Hague, 1966 (Vreese, K. de); 13,44-47; vols I + II, 1966 + 1976 (Schwarzschfld, L. A.); 20,278-280. Schroeder, L. yon (ed.), K~t.haka, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1970-1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 14,260-262; vols III + IV, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 119.

66

INDEX

- - , Maitrfiya13i Sa.mhit~, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1970 + 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 260-262; vols III + IV, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 119. Schubring, W., Tandulaveyfiliya, Wiesbaden, 1970 (Deleu, J.); 14, 129-130. s e e Deleu, J. Schuh, D., Tibetische Handschriften und Blockdrucke sowie Tonbandaufnahmen tibetischer Erz~/hlungen, 5 + 6, Wiesbaden, 1973 + 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 317-319. Schultz, F. A., Die philosophisch-theologischen Lehren des P~iupata-Systems, Walldorf, 1958 (Hara, M.); 4,165-170. Schwarz, F. F., Die Nala-Legende, I + II, Wien, 1966 (Yuyama, A.); 12, 140-143. Sebeok, T. A. (ed.), Current trends in linguistics, V, The Hague, 1969 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 14, 285-294. Seebold, E., Das System der indogermanischen Halbvokale, Heidelberg, 1972 (Beekes, R. S. P.); 18, 88-96. Sellheim, R. s e e Janer t, K: L. Semi6ov, B. V., Parfionovi6, J. M., Dandaron, B. D., Kratkij Tibetsko-Russkij slovar', Moskva, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 8, 242-245. Seyfort Ruegg, D., Contribution ~ l'histoire de la philosophie linguistique indienne, Paris, 1959 (Biardeau, M.); 4, 170-172. - - , La th~orie du tath~gatagarbha e t du gotra, Paris, 1969 (Takasaki, J.); 15, 292-299. Sgam.po.pa s e e Guenther, H. V. (tr.). Shafeev, D. A., A short grammatical outline of Pashto, III, The Hague, 1964 (Asmussen, J. P.); 10, 219-220. Shafer, R. (ed.), Bibliography of Sino-Tibetan languages, I, Wiesbaden 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 2, 74-77; vol. II, 1963 (Jong, J. W. de); 8, 154-155. - - , Introduction to Sino-Tibetan, I + II, Wiesbaden, 1966 + 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 11, 310-311 ; pts. III, 1968; IV, 1970; V, 1974 (Jong J. W. de); 18, 310311. Shanmugam, S. V., Dravidian nouns, Annamalainagar, 1971 (Zvelebil, K. V.); 18, 113-114. Sharma, B. N. K., The Brahmasfitras and their principal commentaries, I, Bombay, 1971 (Chemparathy, G.); 19, 114-116. Sharma, D., The differentiation theory of meaning in Indian logic, The Hague, 1969 (Frauwallner, E.); 18, 133. Sharma, R. S., Aspects of political ideas and institutions in ancient India, Delhi, 2nd ed., 1968 (Scharfe, H.); 13, 286-287. Shastri, H. P. (tr.), Panchadashi, London, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,213. Shefts, B., Grammatical method in Ph.nini, New Haven, 1961 (Renou, L.); 6, 7374. -

-

INDEX

67

Sherwani, H. K. and Joshi, P. M. (eds.), History of Medieval Deccan (1295-1724), I + II, Hyderabad, 1973 + 1974 (Rizvi, S. A. A.); 20, 302-305. Shrivastava, S. N. L., Saflkara and Bradley, Delhi, 1968 (Staal, J. F.); 13, 139-140. Shukla, K. (ed.), Sr~vakabhfimi of Ac~rya Asaflga, Patna, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de), 18, 307-310. Sierksma, F., Tibet's terrifying deities, The Hague, 1966 (Ekvall, R. B.); 11, 318320. Silburn, L., La Bhakti, Paris, 1964 (Hara, M.); 9, 211-218. - - , Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, Paris, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 262-264. - - , Instant et cause, Paris, 1955 (Biardeau, M.); 3, 312-314. Silverstein, M. (ed.), Whitney on language, Cambridge, Mass.i 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 290-291. Singh, M. M., Life in North-Eastern India in Pre-Mauryan times, Patna, 1967 (Eggermont, P. H. L.); 14, 91-94. Sinha, N. K., Mundari phonetic reader, Mysore, 1974 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 18, 107112. Smith, J. D., The Vlsa!adevar~sa, Cambridge, 1976 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 20, 295-297. Snellgrove, D., Buddhist Himglaya, Oxford, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 3,221-223. ~ , Four Lamas of Dolpo, I + II, Oxford, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 68-74. - - , The Hevajra Tantra, I + II, London, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 198-203. - - , The nine ways of Bon, London, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13,220-222. Solomon, E. A., Avidyg, a problem of truth and reality, Ahmedabad, 1969 (Vetter, R.); 14, 121-122. - - , S~mkhya-Saptati-Vrtti (V1) + (V2), Ahmedabad, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 303-304. Somadeva Sfiri s e e Botto, O. (tr.). Sonata Angdu (ed.), Tibeto-Sanskrit lexicographical materials, Leh, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 19, 120-121. Sontakke, N. S. s e e Kanga, M. F. Die Sprache, XII, 2, Wiesbaden, 1966, Festgabe f/Jr Wilhelm Eilers (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 62-63. Sprachwissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Turfan-Forschung 1908-1938, I + II, Leipzig, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 17, 288-290. Srautakoga, I, 1, English section, Poona, 1958 (Gonda, J.); 3,235-237. Sr~vakabhami s e e Shukla, K. (ed.). Sreedhar, M. V., Naga pidgin, Mysore, 1974 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 18, 107-112. Srinivasan, S. A., Vgcaspatimigras Tattvakaumudf, Hamburg, 1967 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 13,290-292.

68

INDEX

Staal, F., Exploring mysticism, Berkeley, 1975 (Biardeau, M.); 20, 260-262. - - , Nambudiri Veda recitation, The Hague, 1961 (Minard, A.); 6, 302-303. (ed.), A reader on the Sanskrit grammarians, Cambridge, Mass., 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 227-229. - - , Word order in Sanskrit and universal grammar, Dordrecht, 1967 (Cardona, G.); 12, 232-239. Steinkellner, E., Dharmakirti~s Hetubinduh., I + II, Wien, 1967 (Vetter, T.); 12, 61-62. Stenzler, A. F., Elementarbuch der Sanskrit-Sprache, 14. Aufl., Berlin, 1960 (Kuiper, F. B. J.);4, 179-182. Sternbach, L., C~.nakya-Niti-tradition, I, HosHiarpur, 1963 (Tsuji, N.); 9,301-307; vol. II, 1-3, 1967, 1968, 1970 (Tsuji, N.); 14, 257-260. - - , C~.nakya-r~ja-niti, Madras, 1963 (Tsuji, N.); 9,307-308. - - , C~nakya's aphorisms in the Hitopadega (I-IV) (Jong, J. W. de); 3,230-232. - - , The Ititopadega and its sources, New Haven, 1960 (Ensink, J.); 10, 72 74. - - , Indian riddles, Hoshiarpur, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de); 19,296-297. - - , Juridical studies in ancient Indian law, I, Delhi, 1965 (Rocher, L.); 1 0 , 2 8 9 292. - - , Mahg-subh~.sita-sam.graha.h, I, Hoshiarpur, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 300-302; vol. II, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 312-313. - - , A new C~nakya-rfija-niti-g~stra manuscript, Bombay, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 230-232. - - , Supplement to O. B6htlingk's Indische Sprt~che, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11, 35-36. Stiehl, R. s e e Altheim, F. Stietencron, H. yon, Indische Sonnenpriester, Sgmba und die S~kadvipiyaBr~hma.na, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Humbach, H.); 12, 43-48. Storia delle letterature d'Oriente s e e Botto, O. (ed.). Striedl, H. s e e Janert, K. L. Strunk, K., Nasalpr//sentien und Aoriste, Heidelberg, 1967 (Gonda, J.); 12, 134137. Studies in Indian linguistics s e e Krishnamurti, Bh. (ed.). Studies of Esoteric Buddhism and Tantrism, K6yasan, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 11, 54-56. Sundermann, W., Mittelpersische und parthische kosmogonische und Parabeltexte der Manich~er, Berlin, 1973 (Schmidt, H.-P.); 18, 101 103. Sgtra of the causes and effects of actions.., s e e Mackenzie, D. N. (ed.). Suvikr~ntavikr~mi-Parip.rcchfi-Prajfi~pgramit~-sfitra s e e Hikata, R. (ed.). Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan Kenkyu Nempo s e e Annual of Oriental and Religious Studies. -

-

INDEX

69

Takasaki, J., Nyoraiz6 shis6 no keisei-Indo daij6 bukky6 shis6 kenky~, T6ky6, 1974 (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 311-315. - - , A study of the Ratnagotravibh~ga, Roma, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 11, 36-54. Takubo, S., Tonk6-shutsudo Uten-go-himitsu, n.p., 1975 (Emmerick, R. E.); 20, 253-256. Tattvasandarbha s e e Goswami, S. (ed.). Temenos, I, Helsinki, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 217-218. Thakur, A. (ed.), Jfi~nagrimitranibandh~vali, Patna, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 75-76. - - , Ratnakirtinibandhfivafi, Patna, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 196-197. Thani Nayagam, X. S., Landscape and poetry, London, 1967 (Zvelebil, K.); 11, 306-307. - - , A reference guide to Tamil studies: books, Kuala Lumpur, 1966 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 11,150. Yhera- and Yheri-g~th~ s e e Oldenberg, H. and Pischel, R. (eds.). Thieme, P., Kleine Schriften, I + II, hrsg. von Buddruss, G., Wiesbaden, 1971 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 15, 290-291. - - , Mitra and Aryaman (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 3, 207-212. Thirumalai, M. S. s e e Pattanayak, D. P. Thite, G. U., Sacrifice in the Br~hma.na-texts, Poona, 1975 (Tsuji, N.); 18, 2 7 6 278. Tibetan Yoga and secret doctrines s e e Evans-Wentz, W. Y. (ed.). Tibeto-Sanskrit lexicographical materials s e e Sonam Angdu (ed.). Trenckner, V., A critical P~ili dictionary, ed. by an international body of P~li scholars, II, fasc. 1 + 2, Copenhagen, 1960 + 1962 (Warder, A. K.); 7 , 2 3 8 240; fasc. 3, 1965 (Yuyama, A.); 12, 51-52; fasc. 4 + 5, 1967 + 1968 (Rajapatirana, T.); 14, 102-103; fasc. 6 + 7, 1970 + 1971 (Rajapatirana, T.); 19,116, fasc. 8, 1973 (Rajapatirana, T.); 18,140. Tribus, nr. 7, Stuttgart, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 3, 75 78. Trip~t.hi, C., Ffinfundzwanzig SOtras des Nidfinasam.yukta, Berlin, 1962 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 198-199. Ysuji, N., Genson Yajuru-v6da bunken, T6ky6, 1970 (Jong, J. W. de); 14, 260-262. Tucci, G., I1 libro tibetano dei morti, expanded and revised version of the 1949 ed., Yorino, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 16,314-316. (ed.), Minor Buddhist texts, I + II, Roma, 1956 + 1958 (Botto, O.); 4 , 1 9 0 191 ; pt. III, 1971 (Yuyama, A.); 17,265-270. - - , Opera minora, I + II, Roma, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 17,263-264. - - , Storia della filosofia indiana, Bari, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 3,226-227. - - , Tibetan folk songs from Gyantse and Western Tibet, 2nd. rev. and enl. ed., Ascona, 1966 (Jong, J. W. de); 11,151-153. -

-

70

INDEX

Turner, D. R. (comp.), s e e Turner, R. L. Turner, R. L., Collected papers 1912-1973, London, 1975 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 19, 286-287. - - , A comparative dictionary of Indo-Aryan languages, fasc. 1, London, 1962 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 7, 318-324;indexes, comp. by Turner, D. R., London, 1969 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 13, 60. Dr. J. M. Unvala Memorial Volume, Bombay, 1964 (Boyce, M.); 10, 218. Vacek, J. s e e Zvelebil, K. Vfidir~ja's Yagodharacarita s e e Krishnamoorthy, K. (ed.). Vggbhat.a's As.t~flgahrdaya-samhitg s e e Vogel, C. (ed.). Vajracchedikg Prajfifipgramitg s e e Conze, E. (ed. and tr.). Varenne, J., La Mah~-N~rgyana Upanisad, I + II, Paris, 1960 (Gonda, J.); 6,298 301. - - , Zarathustra et la tradition mazd6enne, Paris, 1966 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 11, 59-60. Vaudeville, C., Les Duh~ de D.hola-M~ra, PondicMry, 1962 (Elizarenkova, T.); 9,311-317. Venisaknhfira s e e Bourgeois, F. (ed. et tr.). Venkatacharya, T. (ed.), The Sriharicarita-mahfik~vya- of Srihari Padman~bhag~strin, Adyar, 1972 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 302-303. Venkatasubbiah, A., Vedic studies, II, Adyar, 1968 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 14, 89-91. Vetter, T., Dharmakirti's Pramgnavinigcayal?., 1. Kapitel, Wien, 1966 (Steinkellner, E.); 12, 60-61. - - , Sarvajfigtman's Samk.sepagarirakam, 1. Kapitel, Wien, 1972 (Mayeda, S.); 18, 134-138. Vogel, C. (ed.), Vagbhat.a's As.tgfigahrdayasam.hit~, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 295-297. s e e Zachariae, T. Volkova, O. F. s e e Bongard-Levin, G. M. -

-

Wackernagel, J. und Debrunner, A. s e e Hauschild, R. Waldschmidt, E., Von Ceylon bis Turfan, GOttingen, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 63-64. - - , Faksimile-Wiedergaben yon Sanskrithandschriften aus den Berliner Turfanfunden, I, The Hague, 1963"(Gonda, J.); 9, 73. - - , Sanskrit WSrterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfanfunden, hrsg. yon Bechert, H., Liefg. 1. G/Sttingen, 1973 (Jong, J. W. de); 17,273-276; Liefg, 2, 1976 (Jong, J. W. de); 20, 316-317.

INDEX

71

- - , Sanskrithandschfiften aus den Turfanfunden, I, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Yuyama, A.); 12,266-269. Warder, A. K., Outline of Indian philosophy, Delhi, 1971 (Jong, J. W. de); 16, 147-149. Wasson, R. G., Soma, divine mushroom of immortality, New York, 1969 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 12,279-285. Watanabe, S. (ed.), Indo koten kenkyfi, Acta Indologica, II, Narita, 1972 (Danielson, H. L.); 17, 111-114. Watkins, C., Indogermanische Grammatik, II, 1, Heidelberg, 1969 (Cardona, G.); 17,103-111. Wayman, A., Analysis of the Srgvakabhfimi manuscript, Berkeley, 1961 (Conze, E.); 7,226-231. - see Lessing, F. D. Weller, F., Zum K,qgyapaparivarta, II, Berlin, 1965 (Conze, E.); 10, 302-305. Wezler, A., ParibMsg IV, V und XV, Bad Homburg, 1969 (Rocher, R.); 13,130132. - see Alsdorf, L. Whitney on language, s e e Silverstein, M. (ed.). Widengren, G., Mani und der ManichMsmus, Stuttgart, 1961 (Boyce, M.); 7, 74-76. - - , Die Refigionen Irans, Stuttgart, 1965 (Duchesne-Guillemin, J.); 9,236-239. Wilhelm, F., Prfifung und Initiation im Buche Pausya und in der Biographie des N~iropa, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 10, 192-197. Yamada, I. (ed.), Karu.n~pun.darika, 2 vols, London, 1968 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 301-313. Yamada, R., Bongo butten no bunkengaku josetsu, Sendai, 1957 (Jong, J. W. de); 3,227-228. Yamaguchi, Z., Catalogue of the Toyo Bunko Collection of Tibetan works on history, I, Tokyo, 1970 (Kolma~, J.); 15,144-149. Yuyama, A., A bibliography of the Sanskrit texts of the Saddharmapun..darikasfitra, Canberra, 1970 (May, J.); 15,140-144. , A grammar of the Prajfi~-P~ramit~-ratna-guna-samcaya-g~tM, Canberra, 1973 (May, J.); 18, 123-133. - - (ed.), Prajfi~-pgramit~-ratna-gu.na-samcaya-g~tM, Cambridge, 1976 (Schopen, G.); 20, 110-124. Zachariae, T., Opera minora, hrsg. von Vogel, C., Wiesbaden, 1977 (Jong, J. W. de); 20,308-309. Zaehner, R. C., The dawn and twilight of Zoroastrianism, London, 1961 (Duchesne-Guillemin, J.); 7, 196-207.

72

INDEX

Zeller, O., Problemgeschichte der vergleichenden Sprachwissenschaft, Osnabrfick, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 13, 64-65. Zimmermann, H., Die Subhgs.ita-ratna-karan.daka-kath~und ihre tibetische 0bersetzung, Wiesbaden, 1975 (Jong, J. W. de); 18,316-320. Zograf, G. A. see Barxudarov, A. S. Zvelebil, K. and Vacek, J., Introduction to the historical grammar of the Tamil language, Prague, 1970 (Rudin, S. G.); 15,299-306. D. PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED Aalto, P., Oriental studies in Finland 1828-1918, Helsinki, 1971 ; 19,301. - - , The alleged affinity of Dravidian and Fenno-Ugrian; 17,121. , Nomen romanum; 19,301. , G. J. Ramstedt and the Mongolian Independence Movement; 17, 121. , Sanskrit and Mongol language and literature; 17, 121. - - , and Tryjarski, E., Two old Turkic monuments of Mongolia; 17,121. see Parpola, A. Abaev, V. I., A grammatical sketch of Ossetic, Paper, H. H. (ed.), The Hague, 1964; 9,78. , Istoriko-etimologi6eskij slovar' Osetinskogo jazyka, I, Moskva, 1958; 3, 156. - - , Iz istorii slov: Vedijskoe art:, osetinskoe aecaegaelon;2, 319. - - , Belardi, W., Minissi, Profilo grammaticale dell' osseto letterario moderno; 8, 157. Abegg, E., Der Pretakalpa des Garu.da Pur~.na, Berlin, 1956 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 3, 238. Abr-Nahrain, Melbourne, vol. X, 1970-1971 ; 13,228. Abstracts of Papers by Soviet scholars, International Conference on the History, Archaeology and Culture of Central Asia in the Kushan Period, Dushanbe, 1968, Moscow, 1968; 12, 63. Abuladze, B. (tr.) and Abuladze, I. V. (ed.), see Balavariani. Achar, P. see Oommen, C. Acharya, A. S., Barkur Kannada, Poona, 1971 ; 14,295. Acta Asiatica, T6ky6, vols. 5 and 7, 1964; 9, 78, Vol. 9, 1965 ; 9, 318, Vol. 10, 1966; 10, 224. Vol. 11, 1966; 11,68. Vols. 12 and 13, 1967; vol. 14, 1968; 11, 220. Vols. 15, 1968 and 16, 1969; 12,298. Vol. 17, 1969; 13, 66. Vol. 18, 1970; 13,228. Vol. 19, 1970; 14,148. Vol. 20, 1971 ; 14,295. Vol. 23, 1972; 15,307. Vol. 25, 1973; 17,121. Vols. 26 and 27, 1974; vol. 28, 1975; 18,151. Vol. 29, 1975; 19,301. Acta Indologica, vol. I, 1970; 13,228. Vol. II, 1971 ; 15,307. Vol. III, 1975; 18, 151. -

-

INDEX

73

Acta Iranica, T~Mran/Li~ge, premiere s6rie, I I, 1974; 18, 151. Troisi~me s6rie, V, 1976; 20,324. Adamson, D., The Kurdish war, London, 1964; 8,157. Adiceam, M. E., Contribution fi lYtude d'Aiyangr-S~st~, Pondich~ry, 1967; 12, 63. Adrados, F. R., Estudios sobre las laringales indoeuropeas (Cardona, G.); 7,244. Adyar Library Bulletin, vol. XXIV, 3 - 4 , 1960; 5, 316. see also Brahmavidyg. Agesthialingom, S., A bibliography for the study of Nilagiri Hill tribes, 1973; 17, 121. - - , and Sakthivel, S., A bibliography of Dravidian linguistics, Annamalainagar, 1973; 17,121. - - , and Kumaraswamy Raja, N. (eds.), Dravidian linguistics, Proceedings of seminar, Annamalainagar, 1969; 12,298. , Generative grammar of Tamil, Annamalainagar, 1967; 12, 63. see Seminar on Dravidian linguistics, III. , Nouns of Badaga language; 14, 148. , Verbal constraints on the use of the indefinite pronouns in Tamil; 14, 148. Agravala (comp.), see CaturbMni. Agrawala, V. S., Vedic lectures, Banaras, 1963;7, 78. Ahmad, A., Islamic modernism in India and Pakistan, 1857-1964, London, 1967; 11,220. Ahmad, Z., Sino-Tibetan relations in the seventeenth century, Roma, 1970 (Yamaguchi, Z.); 20,337. A i s h i n , I. see Bulletin of International Society for Education. Ajdarov, G., Jazyk orxonskogo pamjatnika Bil'ge-kagana, Alma Ata, 1966; 11, 220. Ajia l~tosu Kenkyfikai, Azia kindaika no kenkyfi, T6ky6, 1969; 17,121. Ajit~igama, I. (ed.), Bhatt, N. R., PondicMry, 1964; 9,240. Akattiyalingam, C. and Pglacuppiramaniyan, K., AO.n~imalai-p-palkalaikkalakam , Anngmalainakar, 1974; 20, 153. Aklujkar, A., The authorship of the Vgkya-kfi.n.da-.t]k~; 18, 151. , The authorship of the V~kyapadiya-v.rtti; 14, 295. - - , Candrgnanda's date; 14, 148. , Mah~bh~.sya-dipik~ or Trip~di; 14, 295. - - , The number of K~rikgs in Trik~n.di, book I; 14, 295. - - , and Gerow, E., On S~nta Rasa in Sanskrit poetics; 14,295, , Two textual studies on Bhartrhari; 13, 66. - - , Rev. of Rau, W., Die handschriftliche f.)berlieferung des Vgkyapadfya und seiner Kommentare, Mtinchen, 1971 ; 19,301. , Rev. of Scharfe, H., P~nini's metalanguage, Philadelphia, 1971 ; 20,324. -

-

-

-

74

INDEX

Makh Bani or Rushd Nama of Shaikh Abd-ul-Quddus Gangohi, Rizvi, S. A. A. and Zaidi, S., Aligarh, 1971 ; 13,228. Mekseev, V. M., Kitajskaja klassigeskaja proza perevodax akademika V. M. A., Moskva, 1958; 8, 72. - - , V starom Kitae, Moskva, 1958; 8, 72. - - , felicitation volume, s e e Literatury i kul'tura kitaja. Ali Dashti, In search of Omar Khayyam, tr. from the Persian by Elwell-Sutton, L. P., London, 1971 ; 15,307. Mixanova, J. M., Anandavardxana, Dxvan'jaloka, Moskva, 1974; 18, 151. Allen, W. D. (ed.), s e e Studying Tagore . . . . Alsdorf, L., Agokas Separatedikte yon Dhauli and Jauga.da, Wiesbaden, 1962; 6, 311. (Schneider, U.); 10,234. - - , Die Ary~-Strophen des Pali-Kanons metrisch hergestellt und textgeschichtlich untersucht, n.p., 1967; 12, 63. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 14, 156. - - Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18,151. (Norman, K. R.); 20,332. - - The _~ry~Stanzas of UttarajjMyg; 11,68. Das Bhfiridatta-j~itaka; 20, 153. Das Jgtaka vom weissen Vidura; 14,295. Namipawajj~: contributions to the study of a Jain canonical legend; 7, 78. Nik.sep~- a Jain contribution to scholastic methodology; 18, 151. .RgvedaV 78, a composite legend spell; 15,307. -s e e Lfiders, H. Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R., Die aram~ische Sprache unter den Ach~imeniden, I, Liefg. 1-3, 1961-1962 (Dandamaev, M. A.); 8, 74. Altorientalische Forschungen, Berlin, vol. I, 1974; 18,151. Vol. II, 1975; 19,301. Vol. IV, 1976;20, 153. Altuchow, N., Gramfitica Sfinscrita elemental, Montevideo, 1962;6, 311. , E1 Tarkasamgraha de Annambhat.t.a, Montevideo, 1959; 4, 313. Amar, Muni M. (ed.), Hemacandra, Pragnavygkara.na sfitra, Agra, 1973; 18, 151. Anantap~rarh Kila Sabdaggstram, Stuszkiewicz felicitation volume, Warsaw, 1974; 19,301. Ananthanarayana, H. S., A Prakrit reader, Mysore, 1973; 17,121. - - , Basic metrical pattern in the poems of the Rigveda; 18, 152. - - , The feminine formations in Pgnini's grammar; 14,295. - - , A frequency study of verbal prefixes in the Taittiriya Brahmana; 12, 298. - - , Perfect forms in the Taittiriya Br~hma.na; 12, 63. - - , Sound changes in Sanketi, a Tamil Dialect; 12,298. Andersen, D. s e e Trenckner, V. And6, T. s e e Yamaguchi, S. Andreev, M. S. i Peg6ereva, E. M., Jagnobskie teksty, Moskva, 1957; 2, 80. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

75

Andronikashvili, M., Studies in Iranian-Georgian linguistic contacts, I, Tbilisi, 1966; 11,220. Andronov, M. S., Dravidian languages, Moscow, 1970; 14, 148. - - , Dravidijskie jazyki, Moskva, 1965; 9, 318. - - , Jazyk Braui, Moskva, 1971 ; 14,295. , Jazyk Kannada, Moskva, 1962; 6, 311. , O~erk morfologii glagola v sovremennom tamil'skom jazyke, Moskva, 1960; 7, 78. , Opyt sistematizacii panxroni6eskoj grammatiki tamil'skogo jazyka, Moskva, 1970; 14, t48. , The Tamil language, Moscow, 1965; 9,318. - - , Tamil'skij jazyk, Moskva, 1960; 5,247. (Zvelebil, K.); 5, 319. - - , Two lectures on the historicity of language families, Annamalainagar, 1968; 12, 298. Dravidian languages; 7,243. On the future tense base in Tamil; 7, 78. Hints regarding the origin of the present tense suffix 'kinr' in Tamil; 7, 78. Notes on Brahui; 14, 148. O6erk grammatikijazyka Matajalam; 14,295. On the typological similarity of New Indo-Aryan and Dravidian; 10,224. On the uses of participles and participial nouns in Tamil; 7, 78. Zvel'ebil,K. Anikeev, N. P., O materialisti6eskix tradicijax v indijskoj fllosofli, Moskva, 1965; 12,298. Afijali, felicitation volume pres. to Oliver Hector de Alwis Wijesekera, Peradeniya, 1970; 18,152. Anklesaria, B. T. (ed.), The Pahlavi Rivgyat of Aturfarnbag and Farnbag-Sr6~, I + II, Bombay, 1969; 14, 148. - - , Riv~yat-~h~mit-i a~avahi~'t~n,I, Bombay, 1962; 7, 78. Annali Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli, Sezione linguistica, I, 1, Napoli, 1959; 3, 156. Vol. II, 1, 1960; 4, 313. Vol. II, 2, 1960; 5,247. Vol. III, 1961 ; 5,316. Vol. IV, 1962; 7, 78. Vol. V, 1963; 8, 72. Vol. VIII, 1968; 12,298. Annals of Oriental Research, Madras, XII, 1957; 1,251. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, vol. XXXIX, 1-2, 1958; 3, 317. Vol. XL, 1959; 5,247. Vol. XLI, 1960; 6, 311. Vol. XLIV, 1963; 8, 314. Vol. XLVI, 1-4, 1965; 1O, 224. Vol. XXXIX, 3-4, 1959; vol. XLII, 1-4, 1963; vol. XLIII, 1-4, 1963; 10,314. Vol. XLVII, 1, 1966; 11,220. Vols. XLVIII and XLIX, 1968; 12, 62. Vol. L, 1969; vol. LI, 1970; vol. LII, 1971 ; 15,307. Vol. LVII, 1976; 20, 153. Annals of the Ngprstek Museum, Praha, I, 1962; 8,157. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

- -

see

76

INDEX

Annuaire l~cole Pratique des Hautes l~tudes, Ve section - sciences religieuses, tome LXXX-LXXXI, fasc. 1, 3; tome LXXII, fasc. 1,3; 18, 152; tome LXXX, fasc. 2; tome LXXXII, fasc. 2; tome LXXXIII, fasc. 1,3; 19,301. -s e e a l s o l~cole Pratique des Hautes l~tudes . . . . Annual Bibliography of Indian Archaeology, Leyden, vol. XVII, 1961 ; 7, 78, Vol. XXI, 1972; 17,121. Annual Bibliography of Oriental Studies for 1959, Kurata, J., Kawakatsu, M., Chikusa, M., compilers, Kyoto, 1961 ; 7,243. Annual Newsletter of the Scandinavian Institute of Asian Studies, Copenhagen, vol. 7, 1974;vol. 18,152. Vol. 8, 1975 and vol. 9, 1976; 19,301. Vol. 10, 1977; 20,324. s e e a l s o Newsletter of the Scandinavian Institute of Asian Studies. Annual of Oriental and Religious Studies s e e Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan Kenkyg Nenp6. Ant~di-K-Kottu, vol. 2, Madras, 1958; 4, 78. An anthropological Bibliography of South Asia, Le monde d'Outre-Mer, 4~me section: bibliographies, 3, F/ihrer-Haimendorf, E. von, Paris, 1958; 3, 79. Antonini, C. S., Preliminary notes on the excavation of the necropolises found in Western Pakistan; 8, 72. Aoki, B., Study on early Tibetan chronicles, Tokyo, 1955 (Wayman, A.); 2,247. -s e e Go. Apte, M. L. (ed.), s e e Southworth, F. C. Aramaki, N. (tr.), Jfijiky6, T6ky6, 1974; 18,152. Arbeitspapiere, Institut ft~r Sprachwissenschaft, Universitgt Bern, 1974, nr. 13 ; 20, 153. Arberry, A. J. (tr.), Mystical poems of Rgmi, Poems 1-200, Chicago, 1968; 15, 308. Archaimbault, C. s e e Coed,s, G. Argfielles, J. and M., Mandala, Berkeley, 1972; 15,308. Artola, G. T., Harijivanamigra and his short Sanskrit plays; 9,240. - - , Ten tales from the Tantropgkhy~na; 9,240. .~xyadeva,M. S. B., Le livre sacrb des livres sacr~s ou la symbologie universelle, Les Piards, 1975; 19,301. Aryan Path, Bombay, vol. XXVII, 3, 1957; 1,318. Asher, R. E. and Radhakrishnan, R., A Tamil prose reader, Cambridge, 1971 ; 14, 295. s e e Proceedings of the Second International Conference of Tamil Studies. Asia Bulletin, Nedlands, Western Australia, vol. 5, 1968; 12, 64. Asian Modernization, Tokyo, 1970; 13,228. Asiatica. Festschrift Friedrich Weller (Demi6ville, P.), 4, 79. (Uray, G.); 2, 82. -

-

-

-

INDEX

77

Asiatische Studien. IStudes Asiatiques, vol. XVII, 1-2, 1964; 8, 314. Vol. XVII, 3-4, 1964;9,318. Vol. XVIII/XIX, 1965; 10, 314. Vol. XX, 1966; 11,220. Vol. XXI, 1967; 12, 63. Vol. XXII, 1968; 12,299. Vol. XXIII, 1-2, 3-4, 1969; 13, 66. Vol. XXIV, 1-2, 1970; 13,228. Vol. XXIV, 3-4, 1970; 14,148. Vol. XXV, 1971;15,308. Vol. XXVI, 1972; vol. XXVII, 1-2, 1973; vol. XXVIII, 1-2, 1974; 18,152. Vol. XXIX, 1-2, 1975; 19,301. Vol. XXX, 1976; 20, 153. Asidoc, Teheran, 1976 and 1977; 20, 153. Asmussen, J. P. and Paper, H. H., The song of songs in Judeo-Persian, Kr 1977;20, 153. - - , XUgstvgnift, Copenhagen, 1965; 9,78. - - , Das Christentum in Iran und sein Verh~iltnis zum Zoroastrismus; 6, 311. - - , Historien om Tusind og 6n Nats historier; 13,229. , Iranische neutestamentliche Zitate und Texte und ihre textkritische Bedeutung; 19,301. - - , Judaeo-Persica, III+ IV; 11,220. - - , J~idisch-persischguygn [gwy'n], 'Zelt'; 13, 66. , The Khotanese Bhadracary~degang, 1961;5,250 [read Asmussen for Rasmussen]. (Hiniiber, O. yon); 13,232. - - , Manichaean literature, New York, 1975; 19,301. , Rev. of Binder, G., Die Aussetzung des K6nigskindes, Kyros und Romulus; 11, 220. Association Internationale des l~tudes Tamoules, CR de la 3e conf6rence internationale, Thani Nayagam, X. S., and Gros, F. (eds.), Pondich6ry, 1973; 17, 121. Atkins, S. D., The meaning of Vedic p d j a s ; 10,224. i , The RV D y a t ~ s - P a r a d i g m and the Sievers-Edgerton law; 13, 66. At.t.g, S. S. (ed.), s e e SrimadbhagavadgitL Avest~, Yasna-Visparat-Prakara.nadvaygtmaka.h,prathamo bhSga.h, K~.ngg, E. M. F., Sont.akke, N. S., Vaidik Sa6agodhan Ma.n.dalam, Poona, S~ke 1884; 8,72. Ayarafigasuttarfl, Jambuvijaya Muni (ed.), Bombay, 1977; 20, 324. Aziatskij Muzej-Leningradskoe Otdelenie Instituta Vostokovedenija AN SSSR, Moskva, 1972; 15,150. Baaren, T. P. van, Monotheism; 18,152. - - , Religions of factions and community-religions; 18, 152. Baccarani, A., Aspetti della poetica indiana; 7,78. Bacot, J., Introduction h l'histoire du Tibet, Paris, 1962 (Kolmag, J.); 9, 319. - - s e e Lalou, M., obituaries. Badmaeva, R. D. s e e Soktoeva, I. I. Baevskij, S. I., Opisanie tad[ikskix i persidskix rukopisej Instituta narodov Azii, vyp. 4, Moskva, 1962;8, 72.

78

INDEX

Bagchi, P. C., Dr. P. C. Bagchi - a short sketch, Santiniketan, 1956; 1,251. Bage, M., PhSnomenologie der Munda-Religionen, Berlin, t960; 4,313. Bailey, D. see Wray, E. Bailey, H. W., Khotanese texts, II (Leumann, M.); 1, 106. Vol. IV, 1961 ; 5,247. (Leumann, M.); 8,160. Vols. I-III, 2nd. ed., Cambridge, 1969; 12,299. - Sad-dharma-pu.n.dar~ka-sfitra, Canberra, 1971 ; 14, 148. - - Arya; 3, 79. Vol. II; 4, 313. Vol. IV; 7, 78. - - Dvdrd matfndm; 2,163. - Indo-Iranian studies, III; 1, 105. - - Iranian Arya- and Daha-; 4, 313. - - Iranian mis..sa, Indian bria; 1,105. - Languages of the Saka;2,319. - - , Mis.sa suppletum; 2, 319. , A problem of the Indo-Iranian vocabulary; 2,163. - - , The profession of Prince Tcfim-ttehi; 7, 78. - - , Sri Vi~_aSfira and the Ta-uang; 8, 314. - - , Sudhana and the Kinnari; 7, 78. - - , Vijaya safigr~ma; 4,313. - - , Rev. of Dresden, M. J., The Jgtakastava or 'Praise of the Buddha's former births'; 2, 319. - - , writings of, see Emmerick, R. E. Bakaev, (~. X., Kurdsko-Russkij slovar', Moskva, 1957; 2,319. Bake, A. A., Rabindranath Tagore, Hasselt, 1958; 3,156. - - , obituary, see Brough, J., obituaries. Balakrishna, N. N., The dynamic Brahmin (Zvelebil, K.); 7,257. Balakrishnan Nayar, T., Buddha-head from Memphis; 8, 314. - - , Where did the Dravidians come from?; 8, 314. Balasubrahmanyam, M. D. see Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Balasubramaniam, K. M., The life of J. M. Nallaswami PiUai, Annamalainagar, 1965; 10,224. Balavariani. Mudrost' Batavara, Abuladze, I. V. (ed.), Abuladze, B. (tr.), Tbilisi, 1962; 8 , 72. Balazs, E. see Demi6ville, P., obituaries. Balbir, J. K., L'histoire de R~ma en tib6tain d'apr~s des manuscrits de Touenhouang, Paris, 1963; (Hamm, F.-R.); 12,303. - - (tr.), see Vaudeville, C. Balchandra SiddhgntasMstri (ed.), Jaina Laks.an~vali, I + II, Delhi, 1972 + 1973; 18,152.

Baldan~apov, P. B., ]~irtiken-ti tolta-yin tayilburi, Ulan-Ude, 1962; 8, 157.

INDEX

79

- - , Kelen-fi 6imeg, Ulan-Ude, 1962; 8,157. Bali6, S., Kultura Bognjaka, Muslimanska, Wien, 1973; 17,121. Balto-Slavjanskie Issledovanija, Moskva, 1974; 20, 153. Banerjee, B., Presidential address, Pali and Buddhist section, All-India Conference Silver Jubilee Session, 1969, Santiniketan, 1969; 13, 66. Banerjee, N. R., The Iron Age in India, Delhi, 1965; 10,224. Bapat, P. V., and Hirakawa, A., Shan-Chien-P'i-P'o-Sha, Poona, 1970; 14,156. (Stache-Rosen, V.); 18,172. - - , 2500 years of Buddhism, New Delhi, 1956; 1,180. Baramon Ky6ten - Genshi Butten, Nagao, G. (ed.), TC)ky6, 1969; 12, 299. Bareau, A., Coll~ge de France, chaire d'6tude du Bouddhisme, lecon inaugurale, Paris, 1972; 14,296. - - , Recherches sur la biographie du Buddha dans les SQtrapit.aka et les Vinayapitaka anciens, Paris, 1963; 7,243. Vol. II, 1, 1970; 14, 148. Vol. II, 2, 1971; 14,296. , Les sectes bouddhiques du Petit V6hicule, Saigon, 1955 (Harem, F.-R.); 8, 158. - - , La vie et l'organisation des communaut6s bouddhiques modernes de Ceylan, Pondich~ry, 1957; 3, 317. - - , Le bouddhisme antique et le martyr; 18,152. - - , Constellations et divinitbs protectrices des marchands dans le Bouddhisme ancien; 4,313. - - , La construction et le culte des st~pa d'apr~s les Vinayapit.aka; 6, 311. - - , Un conte bouddhique pr6sentant une analogie avec la 16gende givaite de Tiruvannamalai; 11,221. - - , Indian and Ancient Chinese Buddhism: institutions analogous to the Jisa; 6, 311. , Der indische Buddhismus; 8, 314. , La jeunesse du Buddha dans les S~trapitaka et les Vinayapit.aka anciens; 18, 152. - - , La 16gende de la jeunesse du Buddha dans les Vinayapit.aka anciens; 6, 311. - - , Les moines et novices qui 6tudient h Vat Tep-Pranam; 13,229. - - , The notion of time in early Buddhism; 1,251. - - , I.e Parinirv~na du Buddha et la naissance de la religion bouddhique; 18, 152. - - , La personne dans le bouddhisme; 17, 121. - - , Quelques ermitages et centres de m6ditation bouddhiques au Cambodge; 13, 66. - - , Le rayonnement des anciens monast~res bouddhiques de Ceylan; 6, 311. , Les r6actions des familles dont un membre devient moine selon le canon bouddhique pNi; 20, 153. - - , Recherches compl6mentaires sur le site probable de la Dhgnyakat.aka de Hiuan-tsang; 11,221.

80

INDEX

- - , Les relations entre la causalit6 du monde physique et la causalit~ du monde spirituel dans le H]nay~na; 1, 251. - - , R~sum6 des cours de 1971-1972; 15,308. 1972-1973 and 1973-1974; 18, 152. 1974-1975; 19, 302. 1975-1976;20, 153. - - , Le site de la Dh~nyakat.ak~ de Hiuan-tsang, suivi d'une 'Note stylistique', par M. B~nisti, M.; 10, 224. , L e s t ~ p a de Dh~nyakataka selon la tradition tib~taine; 11, 221. - - , Trois trait6s sur les sectes bouddhiques attribu6s h Vasumitra, Bhavya et Vinitadeva, II; 2,244. -s e e Lin, L.-K. Barr, K., Tuxen P. Oversigt over det Kgl. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Virksomhed, t955-1956; 1,179. , Zarathustrismen, I; 11,221. Barth, F., Vocabulaires and specimens of some S. E. Dardic dialects; 2,244. Barthol'd, V. V., So6inenija, tom I, Moskva, 1963. Tom II, pt. 2, 1964; 9,78. Tom II, pt. 1, 1963;9,318. Tom III and IV, 1965 and 1966; 11,221. Tom VII, 1971; 15,150. Tom VIII, 1973; 17,121. Barua, B. K., History of Assamese literature, Honolulu, 1965 (Goldman, R.); 13, 70. Barxudarov, A. S., Slovoobrazovanie v xindi, Moscow, 1963 (Miltner, V.); 12, 73. - - (comp.), s e e Xindi-Russkij Slovar'. Barz, R. K., The Bhakti sect of Vallabh~c~rya, Faridabad, 1976; 19,302. - - , An introduction to Hindi and UrdO, Canberra, 1977; 20, 154. -s e e Schwarzschild, L. A. Basham, A. L. (ed.), The civilization of Monsoon Asia, Sydney, 1974; 18, 152. (ed.), Papers on the date of Kaniska, Leiden, 1968; 12,299. (Humbach, H.); 20, 328. (Schwarz, F. F.); 13,237. - - , Studies in Indian history and culture, Calcutta, 1964; 11,68. , Indian society and the legacy of the past; 11,68. - - , The rise of Buddhism in its historical context; 11,68. Baumann, G., Drei Jaina-Gedichte in Alt-Gujar~fi, Wiesbaden, 1975; 20, 154. Bawden, C. s e e Catalogue of Mongol books . . . . Bazijanc, A. P., Lazarevskij institut v istorii ote6estvennogo vostokovedenija, Moskva, 1973; 17,121. Bechert, H., Buddhism as a major factor of social change in Ceylon, Philadelphia, 1968; 12, 65. - - , Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den L~ndern des Therav~da Buddhismus, Bd. 1 + 2, Wiesbaden, 1966 + 1967; 13, 66. Bd. 1 (WeUer, F.); 13, 79. - - , Hrsg., Sanskrittexte aus Ceylon, I, Mfinchen, 1962; 6, 78. - - , Ober eine abweichende Regelung des vokalischen Sandhi im Sanskrit; 1,251. -

-

INDEX --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --,

81

Eine alte Gottheit in Ceylon und Sfidindien; 12,299. AnavataptaggtM; 20, 154. Agokas 'Schismenedikt' und der Begriff Sanghabheda; 5, 316. The beginnings of Buddhist historiography in Ceylon; 20, 154. Buddhism in the modern states of Southeast Asia; 17,121. Der Buddhismus in der heutigen weltpolitischen Situation; 12,299. and Vu, D., Buddhismus in Vietnam; 14,149. Contemporary Buddhism in Bengal and Tripura; 14,149. Contradictions in Sinhalese Buddhism; 17, 121. Eine eigentfimliche Partizipialkonstruktion; 1, 251. Einige Fragen der Religionssoziologie und Struktur des sfidasiatischen Buddhismus; 12, 64. - - , Dauer, A. M. and Jongchay Pdnpoche, C. T., Feste und Gebete in einem tibetischen Lama-Kloster; 15,150. , On a fragment of Vim~n~vad~na, a canonical Buddhist Sanskrit work; 20, 154. , Uber den Gebrauch der indikativischen Tempora im Pgli; 4, 313. - - , sGo-'Byed mDsad-sGo, Zeremonie zur Einweihung des kl6sterlichen Tibet~ Instituts Rikon, Schweiz; 15,150. , Hardy, Edmund Georg Nicolaus, kath. Religionshistoriker, Indologe, "9.7.1852, Mainz, + 10.10.1904, Bonn; 11,221. , Herstellen einer Opfergabe '~al-zas rgya-mtsho-che-ba; 15, 150. , Mother right and succession to the throne in Malabar and Ceylon; 8, 72. , Mutterrecht und Thronfolge in Malabar und Ceylon; 4,313. - - , Notes on the formation of Buddhist sects and the origin of MaMygna; 18, 153. , Uber Sanskrit-Bildung und Schulsystem in Birma und Ceylon; 8, 72. - - , Sanskritliteratur bei den Singhalesen; 4, 313. S~isana-reform im Theravgda-Buddhismus; 20, 154. - - , l)ber Singhalesisches im Palikanon; 2, 80. - - , Zur Situation der Indologie in Deutschland; 12, 64. - - , Some remarks on the kathina rite; 14,149. - - , Some side4ights on the early history of Pall lexicography; 14,296. - - , Staatskirchen und Staatsreligionen, III; 14, 149. - - , Staatsreligion in den buddhistischen L~indern; 14,296. - - , Theravgda Buddhist Sangha: some general observations on historical and political factors in its development; 14,149. , Zum Ursprung der Geschichtsschreibung im indischen Kulturbereich; 12,299. - - , Uber einen Verstyp im J~taka-Buch; 12, 64. - - , Weltflucht oder Weltverfinderung; Antworten des buddhistischen Modernismus auf Fragen unserer Zeit; 20, 154. ,

82

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Sternb ach, L. (ed.), Vyfisasubh~sitasamgrahah., Varanasi, 1969; 14, 296. - - , Hrsg., s e e Sanskrit W6rterbuch . . . . Beekes, R. S. P., De wortels van her Indo-Europees, Leiden, n.d.; 18, 153. Beitr~ige zur Geistesgeschichte Indiens. Festschrift for Erich Frauwallner, Hrsg. Oberhammer, G., Wien, 1968; 12, 299. Beitr~ge zur Indienforschung E. Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet, Berlin, 1977; 20,324. Belardi, W., Nomi del centone nelle lingue indoeuropee; 2, 319. - - , Sull'origine delle voci armene antiche inizianti con - p a t ; 6, 311. -s e e Abaev, V. I. Bel'kovi6, A. A., and Vyxuxolev, V. V., Singal'sko-russkij slovar', Moskva, 1970; 15,150. Bender, E., Hindi grammar and reader, 2nd. ed., Philadelphia, 1968; 14, 149. , and Riccardi, T., Introductory Hindi readings, Philadelphia, 1971 ; 15,150. , Urdu grammar and reader, Philadelphia, 1967; 14, 149. , A lunar illustration occuring in several ross. of the Dhanya-Salibhadracarita . . . ;13,66. - - (ed.), s e e Indological Studies in honour of W. Norman Brown. B6nisti, M. s e e Bareau, A. Benveniste0 E., l~tudes sur la langue oss~te (Mayrhofer, M.); 5, 318. - - , Probl~mes de linguistique g6n6rale, Paris, 1966 (Lehmann, W. P.); 12, 71. - - , Le vocabulaire des institutions indo-europ6ennes, Paris, 1969 (Schlerath, B.); 14, 313. - - , l~dits d'Asoka en traduction grecque; 9, 78. - - , La forme du participe en luwi; 4, 78. - - , Interf6rences lexicales entre le gothique et l'iranien; 8, 72. - - , Mithra aux vastes p~turages; 5,247. - - , Obituary of L. Renou, s e e obituaries. -s e e Mayrhofer, M., obituaries. Benzing, J., Das chwaresmische Sprachmaterial einer Handschrift der 'Muqaddimat al-adab' yon Zamax~ari, I, Wiesbaden, 1968 (Schmitt, R.); 15, 316. Berg, C. C., M~y~'s hemelvaart in het Javaanse Buddhisme, IA, Amsterdam, 1969; 12,299. - - , Dictionnaire Pali; 14,149. - - , Het Javaanse gebruik van het Sanskrit woord r~jasa; 2,244. - - , Het Rijk van de Vijfvoudige Buddha, Amsterdam, 1962; 6, 78. Berger, H., Der Akzent von e~r 7rgcr und ~ ' 3 ' w ~ e (repr. from revised re-ed.); 2, 319. - - , Altindisch gaga-, dtsch. H a s e (repr. from revised re-ed.); 2, 319. - - , Die mit -ar- erweiterten Verben des Shina; 5, 316.

INDEX

83

- - , Bemerkungen zur Endung der 1. pl. pr~is, im Mittelindischen; 2, 80. - - , Bericht fiber sprachliche und volkskundliche Forschungen im Hunzatal; 5, 83. - - , Deutung einiger alter Stammesnamen der Bhil aus der vorarischen Mythologie des Epos und der Purina; 4, 313. - - , Hochsprache und Volkssprache in Indien; 11,221. - - , Eine indische Kommentatorenetymologie; 5,83. , Mittelmeerische Kulturpflanzennamen aus dem Burugaski; 2, 80. - - , Pali p o r i s a 'Mensch'; 2, 80. - - , Remarks on Shina loans in Burushaski; 12, 65. - - , Zwei Erziihlungen aus dem Hunza-Tal; 12,300. , Rev. of Emeneau, M. B., Brahui and Dravidian comparative grammar, Berkeley, 1962; 12, 300. - - , Rev. of Kurytowicz, J., L'apophonie en indoeurop6en; 2, 244. - - , Bespr. yon LOders, H., Beobachtungen fiber die Sprache des buddhistischen Urkanons; 2, 80. Bergren, A. L. T., The etymology and usage o f p e i r a r in Early Greek poetry, n.p., 1975; 20, 154. Bernet Kempers, A. J., obituary of Hoop, A. N. J. Th. ~ Th. van der, s e e obituaries. Bernhard, F., Sanskrittexte aus den Turfanfunden, X, 1, G6ttingen, 1965; 9, 78. Vol. X, 2, 1968; 12, 65. , Zur Entstehung einer Dh~rani; 11,22 l. - - , Reul, H., Schulte-Tigges, F. and Sunkel, H., Erstellung von Konkordanzen zu Sanskrittexten durch elektronische Rechenanlagen; 11,68. , Gab es einen Lokativ auf - e s m i m im buddhistischen Sanskrit?; 8, 314. - - , Zur Interpretation der Pratityasamutp~da-Formel; 12, 300. - - , Zum Titel des sogenannten 'Ud~navarga'; 13,229. - - s e e Hahn, M., obituaries. - - s e e Schr6pfer, J., obituaries. Bertel's, E. I~., Istorija persidsko-tad~ikskoj literatury, Moskva, 1960; 8, 72. Beskrovny, J. V. M. (ed.), s e e Russko-Xindi slovar'. - - , comp., s e e a l s o Xindi-Russkij Slovar'. Bessaignet, P., Tribesmen of the Chittagong hill tracts, Dacca, 1958; 3, 317. Bessinger, J. B. and Creed, R. P. (eds.), Franciplegius, medieval and linguistic studies in honor of F. P. Magoun Jr., New Yorlq 1965; 9, 78. Bhagwadacharya Swami Shri, Srijgnak1-krpfibh~syasya sariak.siptasara.h, n.p., 1958;4, 78. Bhandarkar, R. G. as an Indologist. A symposium Dandekar, R. N. (ed.), Poona, 1967; 19,316. Bh~rati, XII, 6, 1963 ; 7, 78.

84

INDEX

Bh~rati-~odha-Shra-Samgraha, section II, vol. I, 1-2, Gupta, S. K. (ed.), Jaipur, 1972; 14,296. Special issue, 1973; 17,122. Bhargava, P. L., The date of V~lmiki's R~rn~yana, 1965; 11,221. , India in the Vedic age, 2nd. enl. and rev. ed., Aminabad, 1971 ; 14,149. , The Mrcchakat.ikam and the C~rudattam; 11,221. Bhasarvajfia Nygyabh~tsa.nam~Svgmf Yogindr~nanda (ed.), Varanasi, 1966; 19, 302. Bhaskara Rao, K., Lectures on Indian philosophy, Tirupati, 1972; 17,122. Bhat, D. N. S., Multiple cases roles; 19,302. Bhate, S. s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Bhatt, B., Vyavahgra-naya and nigcaya-naya in Kundakunda's works; 18, 153. Bhatt, N. R., Mrgendr~gama, Pondich6ry, 1962; 7, 80. -s e e Ajit~garna. -s e e Dani61ou, A. s e e Rauravfigama. Bhattacharya, B., Dhvany~loka of Maandavardhana, Calcutta, 1957; 1,318. - - , S~hityavivekal~.,Vgr~nasi, 1975; 19,302. , Sanskrit drama and dramaturgy, Varanasi, 1974; 19,302. Bhattacharya, S., A Bonda dictionary, Poona, 1968; 12, 65. (Zide, A. K.); 17,145. - - , Ethnomusicology and India, Calcutta, 1968; 12, 65. - - , Ollari, A Dravidian speech, Calcutta, 1957; 4, 78. (Emeneau, M. B.); 2,320. - - , An aspect of Pall semantics; 13,229. - - , Dravidian and Munda; 15,151. - - , Field-notes on Nahali; 4, 78. ---~, Halbi and Bhatri of Bastar; 4, 78. - - , Kinship terms in the Munda languages; 15,151. - - , Kon.da language; 2,319. , The Munda languages and South-East Asia; 13,229. - - , Muria morphology; 15,150. - - , Studies in the Parengi language; 2, 319. Bhattacharya, V. (ed.), The Yog~c~rabhfimi of ,~c~rya Asafiga, Calcutta, 1957 (Demi~ville, P.); 4, 79. Bhattacharyya, P. K., An interesting stone image from North Bengal; 13,229. - - , The shape of the ~thom coin; 13, 229. , Some coins of Cooch Behar; 13,229. Bhawe, S. S., The Soma-hymns of the .Rgveda,pt. II, Baroda, 1960; 4,313. - - , .Rgvedicp r a v { t t ; 12, 65. Bhayani (ed.), Svayambhfideva, PaiJmacariu (Miltner, V.); 7,250. Bhide, V. V. s e e Diwekar, H. R. Bianchi, U., I1 dualismo religioso, Roma, 1958; 4, 3 t3. (Colpe, C.); 13,230. -

-

INDEX

85

- - , Zam~in i Ohrmazd, Torino, 1958 (Colpe, C.); 13,230. Biardeau, M., Bhartrhari, Paris, 1964; 9, 79. - - , Clefs pour la pensbe hindoue, Paris, 1972; 14,296. - - , et Malamoud, C., Le sacrifice dans l'Inde ancienne, Paris, 1976; 19,302. (tr.), Sphot.asiddhi par Mand.aria Migra, Pondichbry, 1958; 3,256. - - , Le Tat tvabindu de Vacaspatimi~ra, Pondich6ry, 1956;2,244. - - , Thborie de la connaissance et philosophie de la parole dans le brahmanisme classique, Paris, 1964; 9, 78. (Kawasaki, S.); 18, 162. - - , L'activit6 et le principe spirituel humains dans la pens6e brahmanique de la pbriode classique; 19,302. - - , L'~,tman dans le commentaire de Sabarasvamin; 12,300. - - , Brahmanes combattants dans un mythe du sud de l'Inde; 12, 300. - - , Brahmanes et potiers; 19, 302. - - , l~tudes de mythologie hindoue, I + II; 12,300. T. III; 14,296. T. IV, 19,302. - - , Narasi.mha, mythe et culte; 18, 153. - - , Religions de l'Inde; 12,300. - - , Le sacerdoce darts l'hindouisme classique; 19,302. Bibhor, K. L. s e e Lahiri, B. K. Bibliographie Bouddhique, XXIV-XXVII, Paris, 1958; 2,244. Tomes XXIVXXVII et XXVIII-XXXI, 1954-1958 (Hamm, F.-R.); 7, 79. Bibliographie de l'Orientalisme Japonais, Tokyo, 1958; 2, 319. Suite 1962; 7,243. Bibliography of Bibliographies of East Asian Studies in Japan, Tokyo, 1964; 10, 225. Bibliography of Literature on Buddhist Topics, n.p., 1966; 13, 66. Bibliography of South Asian Linguistics, 1973, Pune, 1976; 19,302. Bibliography of the Humanistic Studies and Social Relations, Tokyo, no. 7, 1961, no. 8, 1962;8, 73. No. 9, t963;8,314. La Bibliotheca e le Reviste del Centro di Documentazione, 1961; 5,247. O Biezais, H., Gott der G6tter, Abo, 1971; 14, 296. Bighami Sheikh, Love and war, Hanaway, W. L. Jr. (tr.), New York, 1974; 18, 157. Biligiri, H. S., Kharia, phonology, grammar and vocabulary, Poona, 1965; 10,225 (Pinnow, H.-J.); 11,232. (ed.), Papers and talks presented and delivered at the Summer School of Linguistics, 1970, n.p., 15, 156. Binder, G., Die Aussetzung des K6nigskindes, Kyros und Romulus, n.p., 1964 (Asmussen, J. P.); 11,220. Bira, S., Mongol'skaja tibetojazy~naja istori~eskaja literatura (XVII-XIX), UlaanBaatar, 1960; 8, 314. - - (ed.), Sjuan' Czany 'Si yuj czi' bi~ig Gun Gombo~avyn T6v dor~uunglyn ex xuulvar, Ulaanbaatar, 1973 ; 18, 153. -

-

-

-

86 --, --, --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

Voprosy istorii, kul'tury i istoriografii MNR, Ulan-Bator, 1977; 20,324. Analiz osnovnyx dannyx 'Beloj istorii' i vremja ee sostavlenija; 14,149. Dandiny 'Zoxinst ajagluuny tolijg' t6bd66r orc~uulsan Lak~imakara; 14,149. XVI ztitiny n~g~n mongol caazny bi6ig; 19,303. Iz istorii Mongol'skoj istorigrafii v konce XVI-na6ale XVII vv; 17,122. K izu6eniju istorii mongol'skoj kul'tury; 17,122. Koncepcija verxovnoj vlasti v istoriko-politi6eskoj tradicii mongolov; 19, 303. - - , Mongol ba t6b Azijn omuud; 20, 154. - - , Mongol dax' Kysany ulam~lalyn tuxaj; 12,300. - - , Mongolyn xuu6ny ttiiik bi~legiin zarim neg asuudal; 10,225. - - , Some remarks on the Hu-lan Deb-ther of Kund'-ga' Rdo-r~e; 10,225. - - , K voprosy izu6enii buddijskogo literaturnogo nasledija mongolov; 19,303. - - , O 'Zolotoj knige' g. Damdina, Ulan-Bator, 1964; 10,225. Birket-Smith, K., Studies in circumpacific culture relations, III, Copenhagen, 1973; 15,308. Vol. IV, 1973; 17,122. Birw6, R., Griechisch-arische Sprachbeziehungen im Verbalsystem, 1956 (Elizarenkova, T. J.); 8, 74. (Mayrhofer, M.); 2,321. (Pisani, V.); 2, 81. - - , Studien zu Adhy~ya III der As.tfidhy~y~P~ninis, Wiesbaden, 1966; 10,225. Bischoff, F. A., Arya Mahfibala-n~ma-Mah~y~nasfitra, Paris, 1956 (Conze, E.); 2, 80. (Wayman, A.); 2,247. , Der Kanjur und seine Kolophone, Bd. 1 + 2, Bloomington, 1968; 13, 66. Bishop, E., Australian theses on Asia, Canberra, 1972; 14,296. Biswas, D. K. (tr.), see Przyluski, J. Bjuler, G., Rukovodstvo k elementarnomu kursu sanskritskogo jazyka (Miltner, V.); 7,250. Bloch, J. see Minard, A., obituaries. Blondeau, A.-M., La vie de Pema-6bar, Paris, 1973; 18, 153. - - , Cinquante ans d'orientalisme en France (1922-1972) - Les 6tudes tib6taines; 18, 153. Bodewitz, H. W., Jaiminiya Br~hmana, I, 1-65, Leiden, 1973; 17, 122. - - , Gab es damals auch dyumnas?; 18, 153. - - , Der Vers vicaksandd r t a v o . . . ; 13, 66. Boeles, J. J., The Buddhist tutelary couple H~riti and P~ficika... from a relief at the Khmer sanctuary in Pimai; 12, 65. - - , A R~m~yana relief from the Khmer sanctuary at Pimai in North-east Thailand; 12,300. - - , Two aspects of Buddhist iconography in Thailand; 7,243. Boetzelaer, J. M. van (tr.), Sure~vara's Taittiriyopan.isadbh~syav~rtikam, Leiden, 1971 ; 14,149.

INDEX

87

Bogoljubov, M. N. and Smirnova, O. I., Xozjajstvennye dokumenty, Moskva, 1963; 7,243. Bogoskovskij, V. A., 06erk istorii tibetskogo naroda, Moskva, 1962; 7, 78. (Kolmag, J.); 8,159. - - , Dva otryvka iz tibetskogo apokrifa 'Pjat skazanij'; 7,243. , Istori~eskie korni 'Skazanija o ~enit'be tibetskogo carja Songc~ngampo na kitajskoj princesse W~n-6~n'; 9, 79. - - , Nekotorye voprosy istorii Tibeta v osve~6enii bonskogo G'&apa; 7,243. , Proniknovenie Buddizma v Tibet; 7,243. - - , Tibetskie rukopisi i ksilografy; 7,243. Bokubi, Ky6to, no. 119, 1962; 7,244. Bolle, K. W., The persistence of religion, Leiden, 1965; 10, 315. Bolt6e, W. B. (ed. and tr.), Kun~laj~taka, London, 1970; 13,229. - - , Studien zum Sfiyaga.da, Wiesbaden, 1977; 20,324. , ghacca; 13, 66. , Anmerkungen zum buddhistischen H~iretikerbild; 18, 153. , Buddhists and Buddhism in the earlier literature of the Svet~mbara Jains; 18, 153. - - , P~li mukham ulloketi (oloketi); 13,229. - - , Die Stellung der Vinaya-tikgs in der P~li-Literatur; 13, 67. , Rev. of Modi, M. C. (ed.), Chakkammuvaeso of Amaraklrti, Baroda, 1972; 18, 153. , Rev. of Norman, K. R., The Elder's verses I and I1, London, 1969-1971 ; 18, 153. The Bondahesh, being a facsimile edition of the manuscript TD1/Bundahi~-i TraM, DSns~ih, T. (ed.), Tihr~in, n.d.; 14,296. Bongard-Levin, G. M., and II'in, G. F., Drevnjaja Indija, Moskva, 1969; 13, 67. (Serebrjakov, I. D.); 14, 314. - - , India and Central Asia, Moscow, 1969; 13, 67. - - , Indija ~poxi Maur'ev, Moskva, 1973; 18,153. - - , and Volkova, O. F., The Kunala legend and an unpublished Asokavadanamala manuscript, Moscow, 1963; 8, 73. - - , Megasthenes 'Indica' and the inscriptions of Agoka, Moscow, 1960;7,244. - - , and Tyomkin, E. N., New Buddhist texts from Central Asia, Moscow, 1967; 13, 67. - - , O soslovnoj organizacii v ganax i sangxax drevnej Indii, Moskva, 1964; 8,157. - - , Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. and Tyomkin, E. N., Ob issledovanii pamjatnikov indijskoj pis'mennosti iz central'noj Azii; 13, 67. - - , Istori6eskie osnovy drevneindijskix avadan; 7,244. - - , and Gerasimov, A. B., Mudrecy i filosofy drevnej Indii, Moskva, 1975; 19,303.

88

INDEX

, and Tyomkin, E. N., Otryvok sakskoj versii Dxarma~arira-sutry; 13, 67. , Prakritskaja nadpis' Maur'ev na braxmi iz Maxastana; 7,244. , Sanskritskie rukopisi iz central'noj Azii; 19,303. , and Pjatigorskij, A. M., Soob~enie o poezdke na Iu~nyj Pamir letom 1958 g; 7,244. , Zapadnaja carica' i kambod~ijcy drevnego Ceilona; 19,303. -s e e Stavisky, B. Y. Books and Articles on Oriental Subjects Published in Japan during 1964, vol. 11, 1966; 10,225. 1965, vol. 12; 11,221. 1967, vol. 14; 12,300. 1968, vol. 15; 13, 67. 1969, vol. 16 and 1970, vol. 17; 14,296. 1971, vol. 18; 15,309. 1972, vol. 19; 18,153. Bosch, F. D. K., Selected studies in Indonesian archaeology, The Hague, 1961 ; 5, 316. - - , De A~vin-goden en de epische tweelingen in de oudjavaanse kunst en literatuur; 11,221. - - , C. C. Berg and ancient Javanese history; 1,105. - - , Indra's Strijd met Vrtra; 12, 65. - - , Een oudheidkundige benadering van het brahmanprobleem; 4, 314. - - , Une s6rie de bas-reliefs au Barabou.dour; 4,314. - - , On some groups of Yaks.a figures in Indonesian and Khmer art; 4, 314. - - , Rev. of Prasasti Indonesia, II, Bandung, 1956; 2, 319. - - , Obituary of Vogel, J. P., s e e obituaries. s e e Pott, P. H., obituaries. Bosson, J. E., Buriat reader, The Hague, 1962; 8, 73. - - , A treasury of aphoristic jewels, Bloomington, 1969 (Kolmag, J.); 18, 163. Bosworth, C. E. (ed.), s e e Iran and Islam. Botto, O., Buddha e il buddhismo, Fossano, 1974; 18, 153. - - , I1 Buddhismo, vol. 6, 1959, Milano; 4, 78. - - , Letteratura classica dell' India antica, Roma, 1964; 9, 240. - - , I1 Nitiv~kygmrta di Somadeva Sfiri, Torino, 1962; 6, 311. (Sternbach, L.); 8, 162. - - , I1 poeta Ksemendra eil suo Dag~vat~racarita, Torino, 1951 ; 2,244. - - , Saggi dal 'Nitiv~kyhmrta' di Somadeva Sgri, Torino, 1953; 2,244. (ed.), Storia delle letterature d'Oriente, I-IV, Milano, 1969; 13, 67. - - , 'Consigliere di corte' e 'ministro' nell'antica politica indiana; 4, 78. - - , Dvaidhibhgva in the Kaut.iliy~rthag~stra; 15, 151. - - , Una epitome inedita del Dagakum~racarita di Dan.din; 2,244. - - , Intorno ad alcuni temi di R~janiti del Visnudharmottara-pur~na; 14,297. - - , I1 N~vadhyaksa nel Kaut.iliygrthaggstra e l'attivith marinara nell'India antica; 6, 311. -

-

-

-

INDEX

89

- - , Origini e sviluppo dell'epica indiana; 14, 297. - - , Versione italiana della Dagakum~ra-pfirvapithik~ di Vin~yaka; 4, 78. Boulbet, J., Paysans clans la forbt, Paris, 1975; 20, 154. Boyce, M. and Gershevitch, I. (eds.), W. B. Henning memorial volume, London, 1970. (Schmitt, R.); 15,316. (tr.), The letter of Tansar, Roma, 1968; 15,309. - - , A Persian stronghold of Zoroastrianism, Oxford, 1977; 20, 324. - - , B]bi Shahrb~nfi and the Lady of P~rs; 11,221. - - , On the calendar of Zoroastrian feasts; 13,229. - - , Iconoclasm among the Zoroastrians; 18,153. - - , The Manichaean literature in Middle Iranian; 12, 65. - - , Middle Persian literature; 12, 65. - - , Mihrag~n among the Irani Zoroastrians; 18, 153. - - On Mithra in the Manichaean Pantheon; 6, 311. On Mithra's part in Zoroastrianism; 12,300. - - An old village daxma of Iran; 18,153. The pious foundations of the Zoroastrians; 12, 65. On the sacred fires of the Zoroastrians; 12, 65. - - Toleranz und Intoleranz im Zoroastrismus; 14,297. On Varuna's part in Zoroastrianism; 18,153. - - and Kotwal, F., Zoroastrian bd] and drOn-; 14,297. the Zoroastrian villages of the J~p~r Range; 11,221. - - Zoroastrianism; 14,297. - - Obituary of W. B. Henning, see obituaries. Boyle, J. A. (tr.), see Rashid Al-din. Brahmavidyg, The Adyar Library Bulletin, vols. 31-32 Dr. V. Raghavan felicitation volume, 1967-1968; 12, 65. Vol. 34, 1975; 19,303. Brainerd, B., Two grammars for Chinese number names; 11,69. Brakell Buys, W. R., van, De leer der drie Purusha's bij Aurobindo Ghose, Amsterdam, 1961 ; 5,247. Brandenstein, W., Antiguo Persa, Madrid, 1959; 2,320. (Dandamaev, M. A.); 8, 74. (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 4, 80. - - , and Mayrhofer, M., Handbuch des Altpersischen, Wiesbaden, 1964; 8, 73. (Mittelberger, H.); 10, 231. (Thieme, P.); 15, 158. - - , Der Mensch mit seinem Wissensdrang vor Gott; 11,221. - - , Der persische Satz bei Aristophanes, 'Axapr'ilr Vers 100; 9, 79. Brecher, M., India and world politics, London, 1968; 12,300. - - , Succession in India, London, 1966; 10,225. Bright, W., Rau, Shantha, Narvekar, Meera, Spoken Kannada, Berkeley, 1960; 4, 314. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

90

INDEX

- - , Social dialect and language history; 5, 83. Brooks, R. R. R. and Wakankar, V. S., Stone age painting in India, New Haven, 1976;20, 154. Brough, J. (ed.), The GgndMri Dharmapada, London, 1962; 6, 78. (Hendriksen, H.); 7, 79. - - , I1 regno di Shan-shan, Torino, 1965; 14,297. , Chinese pseudo-translation of ~,rya4flra's Jdtaka-mdld; 8, 315. , Comments on third-century Shan-shan and the history of Buddhism; 10, 315. , The language of Buddhist Sanskrit texts; 2,320. - - Legends of Khotan and Nepal; 2,320. - - , Nepalese Buddhist rituals; 2,320. , Nugae indo-sericae; 13,229. - - , Soma and A m a n i t a Muscaria; 14,297. - - , Some notes on Maitrakanyaka: Divygvadgna XXXVIII; 2,320. - - , Supplementary notes on third-century Shan-shan; 13,229. - - , 'Thus have I h e a r d . . . '; 2,320. - - , Us.as and Mater Matuta; 2,320. - - , Obituary of A. A. Bake, see obituaries. Brown, W. N., The Saundaryalahari, Cambridge, Mass., 1958; 3, 79. - - , The Vasanta Vilgsa, New Haven, 1962; 6, 316. - - , Duty as truth in ancient India; 14,297. - - see Mayeda, N. - - , in honour of, see Indological Studies in Honor of W. Norman Brown. Bruhn, K., The Jina-images of Deogarh, Leiden, 1969 (Nakamura, H.); 19, 314. - - , Classification in Indian iconography; 20,324. - - , and Tripathi, C. B., Prospectus of a new verse concordance; 13, 67. - - , Wiederholung in der indischen Ikonographie; 15,309. - - , and Stephan, R., Die 'Zweite Reform', Leiden, 1973; 17,122. Brunner-Lachaux, H., Le rituel quotidien dans la tradition givaite de l'Inde du Sud Selon Somagambhu, I, Pondich~ry; 1963 ; 8, 157. Bryner, E., Thirteen Tibetan tankas, Colorado, 1956 (Hamm, F.-R.); 4, 316. Bsod-Nams Rgya-Mtsho (comp.), see Title-Index to the complete works. Bucca, S., Composici6n y pensamiento de la Mu.n.daka-Upanisad; 10,225. - - , La imagen del carro en el F e d r o d e P l a t o n y e n la Katha-Upanisad; 10,225. - - , Katha-Upanishad; 10,225. - - , Mu.n.daka-Upanishad; 10,225. Buck, S. H., Tibetan-English dictionary, Washington, 1969; 14, 155. (Richardson, H. E.); 14,311. (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 15,317. Buddhism, Patiala, 1969; 14,297. Buddhism in Cambodia, Phnom-Penh, n.d.; 12, 66.

INDEX

91

The Buddhist, vol. XXXIX, 2, 1968; 12, 66. Buddhist Magazine in Korean s e e Pubhwa. Buddhist remains in India, Sen, A. C. (ed.), New Delhi, 1956; 2, 163. Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts, a title list . . . . New York, 1975; 18, 153. Buddhist Studies, Sydney, 1976; 19,303. Buddhist Studies in honour of I. B. Homer, Cousins, L., Kunst, A., and Norman, K. R. (eds.), Dordrecht, 1974; 18, 153. Buddhist Text Information, vols. 1-3, 1974-1975; 18,153. Vol. 4, 1975 and vol. 5, 1975; 19,303. Buddhist Yearly, Halle, 1966 + 1967; 13, 67. 1968/69; 14,297. 1970; 15,151. Supplement 1972; 15, 159. Buddijskie pes~ery Kara-tepe v starom Termeze, 1963-1964, Moskva, 1969; 13, 68. Buddijskij kul'tovyj centr Kara-tepe v starom Termeze, Moskva, 1972; 17,122. Buddruss, G., Beitr~igezur Kenntnis der Pagai-Dialekte, 1959 (Morgenstierne, G.); 6,315. - - , Die Sprache von Wot.aptir und Kat.grqala (Morgenstierne, G.); 6, 315. Btirgel, J. C. (tr.), s e e Dschalauddin Rural. Bugault, G., La notion de 'Prajfifi' ou de sapience selon les perspectives du 'Mah~y~na', Paris, 1968; 14,297. Buiskool, H. E., Bahuvrihi en zwakke adjectiefflexie; 5, 316. Buitenen,. J. A. van (ed. and tr.), The Mah~bMrata, II, pts. 2 + 3, 1975; 20, 154. - - , The Maitr~ya.niya Upanisad, 's-Gravenhage, 1962; 6, 311. (Weller, F.); 7,256. - - , Rgmgnuja on the Bhagavadgit~, Delhi, 1968; 12, 66. , Rgm~inuja'sVedgrthasamgraha, Poona, 1956; 2, 80. , Studies in S~i.n)khya I; 1, 179. Vol. II; 2, 80. Bukky6 Daigaku Kenkyfi-Kiy6, Kyoto, vol. 46, 1964; 9, 79. Bukky6 Kenkyfi, I, 1970 and II, 1972, and III, 1973; 17,122. Bukky6gaku, T6ky6, vols. 1 + 2, 1976; 19,303. Vol. 4, 1977; 20, 324. Bulletin de la Soci6t6 de Linguistique de Paris, t. 53, fasc. 1 et 2, 1957-1958; 3, 79. Tome 54, fasc. 1 et 2, 1959; 4, 78. Tome 55, fasc. 1 et 2; tome 56, fasc. 2, 1961 ; 5,316. Tome 57, fasc. 1, 1962; 6,312. Tome 58, fasc. 1, 1963;8,73. Tome 59, fasc. 1 et 2, 1964; 8, 315. Tome 60, fasc. 1 et 2, 1965;10,225. Tome 62, fasc. 1 et 2, 1968; 11,221. Tome 63, fasc. 1 et 2, 1968; 12,300. Tome 64, fasc. 1, 1969 et fasc. 2, 1970; 13,229. Bulletin de l'I~cole Fran~aise d'Extr~me-Orient, LXIII, 1976;20, 154. Bulletin of International Society for Educational Information, no. 14, Understanding Japan, Aishin, J.; 10, 315. Bulletin of the Chunilal Gandhi Vidyabhavan, Surat, no. 5, 1958; 3, 317. Nos. 6 and 7, 1959 and 1960; 4, 314. Nos. 8 and 9, 1961 and 1962; 6,311, No. 11, 1964; 10, 225.

92

INDEX

Bulletin of the Csoma de K6r6s Symposium, Budapest, nos. 1-2, 1977;20, 325. Bulletin of the Philological Society of Calcutta, I, 1-2, 1959-1960; 4, 314. Bulletin of the Ramakrishna Mission Institute of Calcutta, VII, 3, 1957; 1, 318. Bulletin of Tibetology, Gangtok, vol. III, 1, 1966; 10,225, Vol. III, 2, 1966; 11,69. Vol. III, 3, 1966; 11,222. Bungaku, Tetsugaku, Shigaku Bunken Mokuroku, n.p., 1950-1960; 8, 73. Bunka, 20, 4, 1956, in honour of R. Yamada, Sendai, 1956; 1,179. Bunkakei Bunken Mokuroku, n.p., 1961-1962; 8, 73. Burang, T., The Tibetan art of healing, London, 1974 (Kvaerne, P.);20, 331. Burjatskij Bytovoj Ornament, Ulan-Ude, 1974; 18, 154. BurneU, A. C., On the Aindra School of Sanskrit grammarians, 2nd. ed., Varanasi, 1976; 20,324. Burrow, T. and Emeneau, M. B., A Dravidian etymological dictionary, Oxford, 1961 ; 5,247. (Mayrhofer, M.); 5,318. Supplement 1968; 12, 66. (Mayrhofer, M.); 14,154. , Sanskrit and the Pre-Aryan tribes and languages; 2,320. - - The Sanskrit language (Leumann, M.); 1,106. and Emeneau, M. B., Dravidian etymological notes, I; 15,309. A new look at Brugmann's law; 18,154. Nirvacan~ni; l, 318. Notes on some rare words in Sanskrit and their etymology; 13,230. - - The Proto-Aryans; 19,303. - - Sanskrit gg.-/gur- 'to welcome'; 2,244. - - ~ Sanskrit jal~.sa; 13,229. - - , Sanskrit kava- and related words; 2, 80. , Sanskrit lexicographical notes; 2,244. - - , Sanskrit Lubh- 'to disturb'; 2, 80. - - , Sanskrit ~(z.spa- and bd.spa-; 13,229. - - , Sanskrit ~autfra-; 13,229. - - , Two Saka loanwords in Manusmr.ti; 19,303. see Emeneau, M. B. Busse, H. (tr.), Histo~ of Persia under Q~j~r rule, New York, 1972; 17,123. Buzan Gakuh6, Tokyo, no. 14[15, 1970 and no. 16, 1971; 15,151. No. 19, 1974 and no. 20, 1975; 19,304. Bykova, E. M., Elizarova, M. A., and Kolobkov, I. S., Bengal'sko-Russkij slovar', Moskva, 1957; 2,320. Bystrov, P. S., Pinus, E. M., and Rozenfel'd, A. Z., Skazki narodov vostoka, Moskva, 1962; 8, 83. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

93

Caillat, C., Atonements in the ancient ritual of the Jaina monks, Ahmedabad, 1975; 19,304. Cand~vejjhaya, Paris, 1971 ; 19,304. Les expiations dans le rituel ancien des religieux jaina, Paris, 1965; 9,240. Sur les doctrines m~dicales du Tandulaveygliya, 2; 18, 154. - - Expressions de la qu~te spirituelle dans le DoMpghu.da; 20,325. - - Pour une nouvelle grammaire du P~li, Torino, 1970; 14,297. Notes de bibliographie Jaina et moyen4ndienne; 17,123. Notes de bibliographie moyen-Indienne et Jaina; 19,304. Offrande de distiques; 19,304. , P~li ibbha, Vedic ibhya-*; 18, 154. - - , The religious' Pr~yagcittas according to the old Jaina ritual; 14,149. - - , Apropos de sanskrit candrim& 'clair de lune'; 18, 154. - - , Stylistic notes on Candagavejjhaya; 15, 151. , Rev. of Fussmann, G., Atlas linguistique des parlers dardes et kafirs, Paris, 1972; 18,154. - - , CR de Laddu, S. D., Evolution of the Sanskrit language from P~nini to Patafijali, Poona, 1974; 20,325. , CR de Rocher, R., La thborie des voix du verbe dans l'~cole pgnin~enne, Bruxelles, 1968; 15,151. , Rev. of Trenckner, V., A critical Pgli dictionary, vol. II, fasc. 1-3 et 4; 14, 149. Vol. II, 7, 1971 ; 18,154. Vol. II, 6 et 8, 1970 et 1973; 19,304. Caldwell, R., A comparative grammar of the Dravidian... languages (Zvelebil, K.); 4,216. Cama Oriental Institute Golden Jubilee Volume, Homji, D. N. D. M. and Kanga, M. F. (eds.), Bombay, 1969; 13,230. Cama, K. R., Collected works, see title. Cameron, G. G., Darius the Great and his Scythian (Saka) campaign, Bisitun and Herodotus; 18,154. , The Persian Satrapies and related matter; 18, 154. Camman, K., Das System des Advaita nach der Lehre Prakgggtmans, M~nchen, 1965 (Schmithausen, L.); 12, 315. Cammann, S. V. R., Christopher the Armenian and the three Princes of Serendip; 12, 66. - - , Islamic and Indian magic squares; 12, 300. Gamps, A., Father Heinrich Roth, S. J. (1620-1668) and the history of his Sanskrit manuscripts; 13, 68. Cannon, G., The letters of Sir William Jones, 2 vols., 1970 (Emeneau, M. B.); 14, 298. I~ar-Pa'i bla-ma safis-rgyas bstan-'jin see Documents pour l'6tude de la religion . . . . -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

94

INDEX

Cardona, G., A Gujarati reference grammar, U. of Pennsylvania, 1964;8,315. - - , Cause and causal agent: the P~ninian view; 15,151. , Greek hefsa and Sanskrit ~atsat; 7,244. , The Indo-Iranian construction mana (mama) krtam; 13,230. , Negations in P~.ninian rules; 11,222. A note on P~nini's technical vocabulary; 13,230. P~nini's Kdrakas: agency, animation and identity; 18, 154. - - On P~n.ini's morphophonemic principles; 11,222. P~nini's syntactic categories; 11,222. - - Rigvedic ~.m.visk; 6, 78. - - .Rgvedic~rfivat; 7,244. - - Sam~n~.m cid r~tham ~ tasthiv~m,s~; 7,244. Studies in Indian grammarians, I; 12,300. On translating and formalizing P~ninian rules; 11,222. - - The Vedic imperatives in -si; 11,222. Rev. of Adrados, F. R., Estudios sobre las laringales indoeuropeas; 7,244. Rev. of Mehendale, M. A., Some aspects of Indo-Aryan linguistics, Bombay, 1968; 15,151. - - , Rev. of Misra, V. N., The descriptive technique of P~.nini, The Hague, 1966; 12,300. - - , Rev. of Rocher, R., La th6orie des voix du verbe dans l'6cole p~nin~enne, Bruxelles, 1968; 13, 230. - - , Rev. of Szemer6nyi, O., Syncope in Greek and Indo-European and the nature of Indo-European accent; 11,222. - - , Rev. of Winter, W. (ed.), Evidence for Laryngeals, Austin, 1960; 6, 78. Carman, J. B., The theology of R~m~nuja, New Haven, 1974; 18,154. Casey, D. F., N~g~rjuna and Candrakirti; 8, 315. Cassinelli, C. W. and Ekvall, R. B., A Tibetan principality, Ithaca, 1969; 12,300. Catalogue des Manuscrits en P~li, Laotien et Siamois Provenant de la Thailande, Coed,s, G., Copenhagen, 1966; 17,123. (Norman, K. R.); 20, 332. Catalogue of Malayalam Books in the British Museum, Gaur, A. (ed.), London, 1971; 14,297. Catalogue of Mongol Books, Manuscripts and Xylographs, Heissig, W., assisted by Bawden, C., Copenhagen, 1971; 17,123. Catalogue of the Chinese Collection of the University of Malaya Library, classified by Mrs. Ho, C. Y., I, Singapore, 1956; 1,318. Catalogue of the Tibetan Texts'in the Bihar Research Society, I, Jha, A. (ed.), Choudhary, G. R. (comp.), Patna, 1965 (?); 10,225. Caturbh~ni, Sri Motilal and Sri Agravala (eds.), Bombay, 1959;4, 314. Caturvedi, R. S., Ved~ntakaumudi, Banaras, 1973; 19,304. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

95

Cchabra, B. C., Jivaputr~i and cognate expressions; 9, 318. Census of India, 1961, I, pt. XI-C (i); 15,151. Central Asiatic Journal, vol. IV, 2 + 3, 1959; 3,238. Vol. IV, 4, 1959; 3,317. Vol. V, 1959; 4, 78. Vol. V, 2, 1959 and V, 3, 1960; 4,314. Vol. V, 4, 1960; 5, 83. Vol. VI, 1 + 2, 1961 ; 5,247. Vol. VI, 3 + 4, 1961 ; 5,316. Vol. VII, 1,1962; 6, 78. Vol. VII, 2 + 3, 1962; 6, 312. Vol. VII, 4, 1962; 7, 79. Vol. VIII, 1,1963; 7,244. Vol. VIII, 2-4, 1963; 8, 73. Vol. IX, 1, 1964; 8,157. Vol. IX, 2, 1964; 8,315. Vol. IX, 3 + 4, 1964; 9, 79. Vol. X, 2 and 3-4, 1965; 10,226. Vol. X, 1, 1965; 10,315. Vol. XI, 1 + 2, 1966; 11,69. Vol. XI, 3 + 4, 1966; 11,222. Vol. XII, 1, 1968; 12, 66. Vol. XII, 2, 1968; 3 + 4, 1969; 12,300. Central Institute of Indian Languages, Common vocabulary series, Mysore, 1,1973 ; 17,123. - - , Phonetic reader series, i - 4 , 1972; 15,151.5-8, 1972-1973; 17,123. Central'naja Azija i Tibet, Novosibirsk, 1972; 15,309. Centre of Advanced Study in Linguistics, Research and teaching activities, Annamalainagar, 1969; 12, 314. Centres D't~tudes Bouddhiques au Cambodge, Phnomh-Penh, 1963; 12, 66. C6r6monies Priv6es des Cambodgiens, Phnomh-Penh, 1958; 12, 66. ~ernygev, V. A., Sintaksis prostogo predlo~enija v xindi, Moscow, 1965 (Miltner, V.); 12, 73. ~eskoslovenskfi Orientalistika 1963-1964; 1965 -1966, Praha, 1968; 13, 68. Chakraborti, H. (tr.), P~upata Sfitram with Pafich~rtha-Bh~syaof Kaund.inya, Calcutta, 1970 (Hara, M.); 18,157. Chakravarti, V. R. S., The philosophy of Sri R~m~nuja, Madras, 1974 (Mayeda, S.); 19,313. Chan Htoon, Address to the Sixteenth Congress of the International Association for Religious Freedom, Rangoon, n.d., 5,247. Chandola, A. C., Animal commands of Gashwall and their linguistic interpretations; 7,244. Chandrasekharan, T. (ed.), s e e Pativratg-Caritramu. Chang, B. S., The Tibetan causative: phonology; 15, 151. Chang, C.-Y., Ch'an Buddhism: logical and illogical; 12,301. , The meaning of Tao; 12,301. Chang, G. C. C., The hundred thousand songs of Milarepa, New York, 1962, 2 vols; 8, 73. (Snellgrove, D.); 8, 318. - - , Teachings of Tibetan Yoga, New York, 1963 ; 7,244. Chang, K., A comparative study of the Ka.thinavastu, 's-Gravenhage, 1957 (Wayman, A.);4, 215. - - , and Shefts Chang, B., Vowel harmony in spoken Lhasa Tibetan; 13, 68.

96

INDEX

, On Zhang Zhung; 5,247. , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Das Mah~vad~nasfltra;II; 2, 163. - - s e e Shefts, B. Chang, S.-Y., Minmatsu Ch~goku bukky6 no kenkyfi, T6ky6, 1975; 19,304. Chantraine, P. e t al. obituary L. Renou, s e e obituaries. Chao, P.-C., A message from the Chinese Buddhists, Peking, 1956; 1,179. Charitra, R. s e e Prasad, S. Charudeva Shastri Felicitation Volume, Delhi, 1974; 18,154. Chatterji, J. M., Atharvan Zarathustra, Calcutta, 1971 ; 18, 154. , The hymns of Atharvana Zarathustra, Calcutta, 1967; 13, 68. , Message of the Gatha, 1971, n.p.; 18, 154. Chatterji, S. K., The role of oriental studies in the humanities; 8, 73. Chattopadhyaya, A., Atiga and Tibet, Calcutta, 1967 (Kolmag, J.); 15, 313. Chattopadhyaya, H. P., Indians in Africa, n.p., n.d. (Sternbach, L.); 17,140. Chaudhuri, S. (ed.), s e e Index Indo-Asiaticus. Chaudhury, R. L., Hindu's woman's right to property, Calcutta, 1961 (Sternbach, L.); 7,254. Chemparathy, G., An Indian rational theology, introduction to Udayana's Ny~yakusum~fijali, Vienna, 1972; 17,124. Ch'en, K. K. S., The Chinese transformation of Buddhism, Princeton, 1973 (Jan, Y.-H.); 20, 330. Cheng, C.-T., The b a s t a h a i of the Saisiyat tribe; 13, 68. - - , Tibetan wedding rites; 13, 68. Chethimattam, J. B., Consciousness and reality, London, 1971 ; 14,150. - - , Patterns of Indian thought, London, 1971 ; 14, 149. Chettiar, S. L. L., Valarum tamil, 1956 (Zvelebil, K.); 6,319. Chi, R. S. Y., Buddhist formal logic, London, 1969 (Wayman, A.); 18,175. Chikusa, M. s e e Annual Bibliography of Oriental Studies. Chmielewski, J., La logica degli antichi Cinesi; 7,244. - - , Notes on early Chinese logic; 7,244. - - , The problem of early loan-words in Chinese as illustrated by the word p ' u - t ' a o ; 3,156. , Z problematyki wczesnego taoiszmu; 5, 316. - - , Two early loan-words in Chinese; 5, 316. - , Rev. of Lewicki, M., La langue mongole des transcriptions chinoises du XIVe sibcle, 2 vols, Wroclaw, 1959;4, 314. - - , Rev. of Ztircher, E., The Buddhist conquest of China, Leiden, 1959; 6, 312. Chopra, Y. R., The Ku~a-Jataka, Hamburg, 1966; 11,222. (Weller, F.); 14, 318. Choudhary, G. R. s e e Catalogue of the Tibetan texts . . . .

INDEX

97

Christensen, A., t~tudes sur le Persan contemporain, Copenhagen, 1970; 13, 68. Christie, A., An obscure passage from the Periplus: kolandiaph6nta ta megista; 5,247. - - , and Shefts, B., A manual of spoken Tibetan, Seattle, 1964; 8, 314. - - , An analysis of the Tun-Huang Tibetan Annals; 10, 315. - - , Ancient Chinese phonology and the Ch'ieh-ytin; 18, 154. - - , A comparative study of the Southern Ch'iang dialects; 12,301. - - , and Shefts, B., A morphophonetic problem in the spoken Tibetan of Lhasa; 10, 315. - - , The reconstruction of Proto-Miao-Yao tones; 17,123. - - , On Tibetan poetry; 1, 179. Chti Yung-Kuan, The Buddhist arch of the fourteenth century A. D. at the pass of the Great Wall northwest of Pekin, I, Kydto, 1957; 7,244. ChOgoku gogaku kenkyakai hen, Kitamura, H., Nishida, T., and O. Matsuyama, (compilers), T6ky6, 1963; 7,245. Chung-hua fo chiao shih-chi, I, T'ai-pei; 14, 150. ~itak Handar~ i P6ry6tk~g~n, a Pahlavi text, Kanga, E. M. F. (ed.), Bombay, 1960; 5,247. Clark, T. W., Introduction to Nepali, Cambridge, 1963 (Lienhard, S.); 14, 153. (Miltner, V.); 9, 82. - - (ed.), The novel in India, London, 1970; 13,231. Clarke, Sir H. Bt., The message of Milarepa, 1958 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 314. Clause, sentence and discourse patterns in selected languages of Nepal, vols 1-4, Kathmandu, 1973; 17,124. Cleaves, F. W. s e e Mostaert, H. Codex DH, being a facsimile edition of Bondahesh, Tihr~n, n.d.; 14, 297. Coed,s, G., and Archaimbault, C., Les trois mondes0 Paris, 1973 (Norman, K. R.); 20,333. s e e Catalogue des manuscrits en pgli . . . . s e e Galestin, T. P., obituaries. Collected works ofK. R. Cama, I, Bombay, 1968; 12,301. Collinder, B., Zur indo-uralischen Frage; 2, 163. Colpe, C., Ugo Bianchi, I1 dualismo religioso, Roma, 1958; Zam~n i Ohrmazd, Torino, 1958; 13, 230. - - , Zarathustra und der frahe Zoroastrismus; 15,309. Commissione Nazionale Italiana per I'UNESCO, Contributo italiano alla conoscenza dell'Oriente, bibl. 1935-1948, Firenze, t 962; 12, 67. Comprehensive Sindhi-English dictionary s e e Sindhi-English dictionary. Computational analysis of Asian and African languages no. 3, Tokyo, 1976; 19, 304. No. 6, 1976 and no. 7, 1977;20, 154. -

-

-

-

98

INDEX

Cone, M. and Gombrich, R. F., The perfect generosity of Prince Vessantara, Oxford, 1977; 20,325. Congress of anthropological and ethnographic sciences, Tokyo, Sept. 1968, see Proto-Indica. Contes populaires persans du Khorassan, Paris, 1975; 20, 154. Contributions to Indian Sociology, Paris, No. I, 1957; 1,251. No. II, 1958;4, 78. No. IV, 1960; 5, 83. (Staal, J. F.); 6, 318. No. VI, 1962; 7, 79. Contributions to Nepalese studies, Kirtipur, vol. I, 1, 1973; 17,124. Vol. I, 2, 1974; 18,154. Conze, E., Der Satz vom Widerspruch, Frankfurt, 1976; 20, 154. Conze, E. (tr.), Ast.as~hasrik~ Prajfigpgramit~, Calcutta, 1958; 4, 79. - - , Buddhist meditation, London, 1972; 15,152. - - , Buddhist scriptures, London, 1959; 3,238. - - , Buddhist wisdom books, New York, 1972; 15,151. - - , Further Buddhist studies, Oxford, 1975; 19,304. (ed. and tr.), The Gilgit Manuscript of the As.t.fidagasghasrik~-prajfi~p~ramitg, chapters 55 to 70, Roma, 1962; 6, 78. Chapters 70 to 82, 1974; 18,154. - - (tr.), The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom, I, London, 1961 ; 5,248. Vols. II + III, 1964; 8, 158.1975 (ed.), Berkeley; 18,155. (Schopen, G.); 20,334. - - , The perfection of wisdom in eight thousand lines and its verse summary, Bolinas, 1973; 15,309. - - , The Prajfigpgramitg literature, Den Haag, 1960 (Hamm, F.-R.); 7, 79. - - , A short history of Buddhism, Bombay, 1960; 5,248. - - , The short Prajfigpgramitg texts, London, 1973; 18, 154. - - , Thirty years of Buddhist studies, Oxford, 1967; 12, 67. (Wayman, A.); 13, 79. (Weller, F.); 14, 158. (ed. and tr.), Vajracchedik~ Prajfigp~ramitg, 2nd. ed., Roma, 1974; 18,154. - - , The way of wisdom, Kandy, 1964; 8,158. - - , The accumulation of precious qualities; 6, 3 t 2. - - , The Adyardhagatikg Prajfifip~ramit~; 10,226. - - , The Buddha's Lak.san.as in the Prajfifipgramitg; 10,226. - - , Buddhism and Gnosis; 11,222. - - , Buddhist philosophy and its European parallels; 8,158. - - , Buddhist praj~d and Greek sophia; 19,304. - - , Buddhist saviors; 8, 74. - - , Buddhismo; 3, 156. - - , The development of Prajfigp~ramitg thought; 5, 83. - - , List of Buddhist terms; 19,304. - - , The lotus of the Good Law, Chapter I; 18,154. - - , The Mahfiygna treatment of the Viparyfisas; 6, 312. -

-

-

-

INDEX

99

- - , Marginal notes on the Abhisamay~lafik~ra; 1, 251. - - , Materials for a dictionary of the Prajfi~pgramit~ literature, Tokyo, 1967; 11, 69. - - , The oldest Prajfi~p~ramit~; 2,244. (tr.), The perfection of wisdom in seven hundred lines; 7,79. Continued; 8, 74. - - , On 'perverted views'; 1,251. Philosophers and techniques; 1,105. Recent progress in Buddhist studies; 3,238. Recent progress in Mahayana studies; 4, 314. Recent work on Tantric and Zen Buddhism; 4, 314. - - The road to omniscience, chapt. 2 - Sakra; 3,156. Some more comments on the Diamond Sutra; 20,154. Spurious parallels to Buddhist philosophy; 8, 158. Tantric Prajfi~pgramit~ texts; 1,105. , Rev. of Bischoff, F. A., Arya Mah~bala-ngma-MaMy~nas~tra, Paris, 1956; 2,80. , Rev. of Guenther, H. V., Philosophy and psychology in the Abhidharma, Lucknow, 1957; 3, 156. , Rev. of Ling, T., The Buddha, New York, 1973; 18, 154. - - , Rev.'of Samtani, N. H. (ed.), The Arthavinigcaya-sfitra, Patna, 1971; 18,154. , Rev. of Takeuchi, Y., Probleme der Versenkung im Ur-Buddhismus, Leiden, 1972; 18,154. , Rev. of Tribus, Nr. 7, Stuttgart, 1957;3,238. , Rev. of Tucci, G., Minor Buddhist texts, I, Rome, 1956; 2, 80. - - , Rev. of Ztircher, E., The Buddhist conquest of China, Leiden, 1959; 4, 314. Corpus Inscriptionum Iranicarum, pts. II and III (Humbach, H.); 15,153. Pt. II, vol. 5, portfolios V and VI, London, 1971 and 1973; 17,124. Pt. III, vol. 6 (Humbach, H.); 20,327. Coulson, M., Sanskrit, London, 1976; 20, 154. Cousins, L. (ed.), see Buddhist studies in honor of I. B. Homer. Cowan, H. K. J., La 16gende de Samudra; 18,155. CowgiU, W., Ablaut, Accent and Umlaut in the Tocharian subjunctive; 11,222. - - , The aorists and perfects of Old Persian; 12,301. - - , Common sense and laryngeal theory: a reply to Mr. Rosen's rejoinder; 6, 312. - - , Evidence in Greek; 9,241. - - , On the fate of *w in Old Irish; 12,301. - - , The first person singular medio-passive of Indo-Iranian; 12,301. - - , Greek ou and Armenian o~'; 5,167. - - , On the origin of the Indic es-precative; 12,301. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

100

INDEX

- - , The supposed Cypriote optatives duwdnoi and dOkoi with notes on the Greek infinitive formations; 9, 241. - - , Rev. of Puhvel, J., Laryngeals and the Indo-European verb; 7,245. Creed, R. P. see Bessinger, J. B. Crespigny, R. de, The biography of Sun Chien, Canberra, 1966; 10,226. - - , The last of the Han, Canberra, 1969; 13, 68. - - , The records of the Three-Kingdoms, Canberra, 1970; 13, 69. A Critical P~li dictionary, Trenckner, V. (Anderson, D. and Smith, H.), Copenhagen, II, 1, 1960; 4, 215. (Haebler, C.); 8, 75. II, 2, 1962; 6, 316. II, 1-4 (Caillat, C.); 14, 149. II, 3, 1965; 9,240. (Yuyama, A.); 13,240. II, 4, 1967; 11,238. II, 5, 1968; 12, 74. (Caillat, C.); 19,304. II, 6, 1970; 13,236. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 17,138. II, 7, 1971; 14,297. (Caillat, C.), 18,154 and (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18,171. II, 8, 1973; 18,155. (Caillat, C.); 19,304 and (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 20,164. II, 9, 1975; 19,304. (Caillat, C.); 20,325 and (Norman K. R.); 20,332. Cuisinier, J. D. see Danses cambodgiennes . . . . Culican, W., The Medes and Persians, London, 1965 (Dandamaev, M. A.); 12,301. Cultural Forum, 1964; 8, 74. Current Anthropology, v. 8, 3, 1967; 11,69. Vol. 10, 1, 1969; 12,301. Vol. 10, 5, 1969; 13, 69. Vol. 13, 1, 1972; 14,297. Vol. 13, 3-4, 1972; 15,152. Vol. 14, 1-2, 1973; 15,309. Vol. 14, 3-4, 1973; 17,124. Vol. 15, 1974; vol. 16, 1975; 18,155. Vol. 17, 3, 1976; 19,304. Current Research on Asia, Copenhagen, list no. 1, 1969; 13, 69. Cydendambaev, C. B., Burjatskie istori~eskie xroniki i rodoslovnye, Ulan-Ud~, 1972; 17,124. Cyrus, the Great, special number, Journal of the K. R. Cama Oriental Institute, no. 44; 18,155. Dabbs, J. A., A short Bengali-English, English-Bengali dictionary, 1962; 7, 79. Dagens, B., Mayamata, I, Pondich6ry, 1970; 14,150. Dai gojfihachi-kai Daizo-kai tenkan mokuroku, Ky6to, 1972; 17, 124. Daij6 Butten, Nagao, G. (ed.), T6ky6, 1967; 11,222. Daij6 Butten, T6ky6, vol. I, 1973; 17,124. Vol. 3, 1975; vol. 7, 1974, vol. 9, 1974 and vol. 14, 1974; 18,155. Vol. 4, 1975 and vol. 15, 1976; 19,304. Vol. 11, 1975. Vol. 5, 1976 and vol. 6, 1976; 20,154. Daivar~ta, M. (ed.), Mfila-Yajurveda-Sa.n3hith,Banaras, 1973 ; 19, 304. Damdinsfir~n, C., Ramajana Mongold d~lg~rs~n n', Ulaanbaatar, 1976;20, 155. (ed.), Tibetan version of Gesar saga.., chapters I-IV, Ulaanbaatar, 1961 ; 8, 315. Dandamaev, M. A., Foreign slaves on the estates of the Achaemenid kings and their nobles, Moskva, 1960; 8, 74. -

-

INDEX

101

Iran pri pervyx Axemenidax, Moskva, 1963; 8, 74. - - Rabstvo v Babilonii VII-IV w. do n. b., Moskva, 1974; 19,304. Bagasarfiganzabara; 12, 67. Klinopisnye dannye ob Arijax; 12,301. Otra~enie soder~anija Bexistunskoj nadpisi v trude Gerodota; 12,301. - - Politische und wirtschaftliche Geschichte; 14,297. - - Problemy istorii der~avy Axemenidov; 8, 74. Uv~margiyugamariyat~i Bexistunskoj nadpisi; 12,301. - - K voprosy o dinastii Axemenidov; 12,301. Rev. of Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R., Die aram~iischeSprache unter den Ach~imeniden,I, Liefg. 1-3, 1961-1962; 8, 74. - - , Rev. of Brandenstein, W., Antiguo Persa; 8, 74. - - , Rev. of Culican, W., The Medes and Persians, London, 1965; 12,301. - - , and Koselenko, G. A., Rev. of Frye, R. N., The heritage of Persia, 1962; 9, 241. Dandaron, B. D., Opisanie tibetskix rukopisej i ksilografov Burjatskogo, I, Moskva, 1960; 8, 74. Vol. II, 1965 ; 10,226. - - (tr.), s e e Isto~nik mydrecov. Dandekar, R. N. and Raghavan, V., Oriental studies in India; 8, 74. - see Diwekar, H. R. Dandin, Priklju6enija desjati princev, perevod sanskrita akademika F. I. g6erbatskogo, Moskva, 1964; 8, 315. Dani, A. H. (ed.), Alberuni's India, abr. and annot, ed., Islamabad, 1973; 18, 155. - - , Indian palaeography, Oxford, 1963 (Humbach, H.); 12, 69. Dani61ou, A. et Bhatt, N. R., Le Git~lam.k~ra, Pondich6ry, 1959;4, 314. - - , La musique du Cambodge et du Laos, Pondich6ry, 1957; 3,317. - - , Shilappadikaram, New York, 1965 (Vaidyanathan, S.); 12, 318. , et Bhatt, N. R., Textes des Purina sur la th6orie musicale, t. 1, Pondich6ry, 1959;3,317. , Tableau comparatif des intervalles musicaux; 3, 317. Danielson, N., Die Frage, eine sprachwissenschaftliche Untersuchung, K~bbenhavn, 1972; 15,309. Dans les pas du Bouddha, Filliozat, J., Paris, 1957; 1,318. (Jong, J. W. de); 2, 77. Danses cambodgiennes d'aprbs la version originale du Samdach Chaufea Thiounn, Cuisinier, J., 3e 6d., Phnomh-Penh, 1968; 12, 67. Danto, A. C., Mysticism and morality, New York, 1972 (Staal, J. F.); 17,140. Das, R. M., Women in Manu and His Seven Commentators (Sternbach, L.); 10, 234. Das, S. K. A., Structure of Malto, Annamalainagar, 1973; 17,125. Das Gupta, T. K., Der Vajra, Wiesbaden, 1975; 20, 155. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

102

INDEX

Da~arfipaka of Dhanam.jaya, Venkatacharya, T. (ed.), Adyar, 1969; 12,301. Datta, K. K. (ed.), Kundam~l~ of Difin~ga, Calcutta, 1964 (Loman, J. R. A.); 11, 73. Dauer, A. M. see Bechert, H. Davar, F. C., Iran and India through the ages, London, 1962; 7, 79. Davary, G. D. und Humbach, H., Die baktrische Inschrift IDN 1 von Dasht-e Ngwfir, 1976;20, 328. - - , Eine weitere aram~ioiranische Inschrift der Periode des Agoka aus Afghanistan, Mainz, n.d.; 20,328. Dave, P. N. e t al., Improving language skills in the mother-tongue, Mysore, 1974; t55. Davidova-Lavrinenko, Karmannyj russko-urdu slovar' (Miltner, V.); 7,241. Davidson, J. see Leslie, D. Deb-t'er Dmar-po, The Red Annals, I, Gangtok, 1961 ; 6, 78. Debrunner, A., Bespr. von Mayrhofer, M., Kurzgefasstes etymologisches W6rterbuch des Altindischen, Liefg. 1-5, Heidelberg, 1956; 1,105. , Bespr. yon Renou, L., Grammaire de la langue v6dique; 1,105. see Wackernagel, J. Deleu, J., Viy~hapannatti, Brugge, 1970; 14,150. Delfendahl, B., Le clair et l'obscur, Paris, 1973; 17,125. Della Casa, C. (tr.), Upanisad, Torino, 1976; 19, 304, Deloche, J., Ponts anciens de l'Inde, Paris, 1973 (Hintiber, O. von); 18, 158. Demi6ville, P., Choix d'~tudes bouddhiques, 1929-1970, Leiden, 1973; 15,309. - - , Choix d'6tudes sinologiques, 1921 - 1970, Leiden, 1973; 15, 310. - - , Entretiens de Lin-tsi, Paris, 1972; 14, 298. - - , Aperqu historique des 6tudes sinologiques en France; 11,69. - - , Le bouddhisme; 2,244. - - , Le bouddhisme chinois; 14,297. - - , Le bouddhisme et la guerre; 2, 244. - - , Chang Hsfieh-ch'eng and his historiography; 6, 312. - - , Le chapitre de la B o d h i s a t t v a b h a m i sur la perfection du Dhy~na; 2,245. - - , et Hervouet, Y., Chine-litt6rature; 14, 150. Une descente aux enfers sous les T'ang; 20, 155. Deux documents de Touen-houang sur le dhy~na chinois; 6, 312. - - Les entretiens de Lin-tsi; 14,297. L'iconoclasme anti-bouddhique en Chine; 20, 155. - - Introduction h la po6sie chinoise classique; 6, 312. Manuscripts chinois de Touen.houang h Leningrad; 11, 69. A la m6moire d'un ami. Un po~me de Sie Ling-yun; 11, 69. - - Momies d'Extr~me-Orient; 11,222. 1 8 ,

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

- -

-

-

INDEX

103

- - , La montagne dans l'art litt6raire chinois; 11,222. - - , La p6n6tration du bouddhisme dans la tradition philosophique chinoise; 1, 105. - - , Les premiers contacts philosophiques entre la Chine et l'Europe; 11,223. - - , Presentation d'un porte (Sie Ling-yun); 14,298. - - , Quelques traits de moeurs barbares dans une chante-fable chinoise des T'ang; 6,312. - - , R6cents travaux sur Touen-houang; 14,297. - - , Le recueil de la salle des patriarches (Tsou-t'ang tsi); 14, 298. - - , Le recueil du lac noir. Po~mes de Jao Tsong-yi; 12, 301. - - , R6sum~ des cours de 1961 1962; 6, 312. 1962-1963, 1963 1964; 8,315. - - , Le Tch'an et la po~sie chinoise; 14, 297. - - , Travaux de M. Jao Tsong-yi membre de l'l~cole frangaise d'Extr~me-Orient; 20, 155. - - , Rev. of Asiatica, Festschrift ffir Friedrich Weller, Leipzig, 1954; 4, 79. , Rev. of Bhattacharya, V. (ed.), The Yog~c~rabhQmi of .~cgrya Asafiga, Calcutta, 1957; 4, 79. , et Hamilton, J., Rev. of Gabain, A. yon, Hrsg., Maitrisimit, Wiesbaden, 1957;4, 79. , CRde Isshfl, M. et Sasaki, R. F., Zen dust, Kyoto, 1966; 14,298. , CR de Jong, J. W. de, Buddha's word in China, Canberra, 1968; 14,298. - - , CR de Ktinstler, M. J., Ma Jong, vie et oeuvre, Warszawa, 1969; 14, 298. - - , CR de Lamotte, 1~., Le trait6 de la grande vertu de sagesse de N~g~irjuna, III, Louvain 1970; 14,298. , CR de Men'gikov, L. N., Rannepe~atnye izdanija iz Xara-xoto, 1961 ; 11,69. , r de Men'~'sikov,L. N., Van Si-fu, Zapadnyui fhgel"', Moskva, 1960; 11, 69. - - , CR de Nevski, N. A., Tangutskaja filologija, Moskva, 1960; 11,69. - - , r de Skac"kov,P. E., Bibliografija Kitaja, Moskva, 1960; 11,69. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G., Minor Buddhist texts, II, Roma, 1958; 4, 79. - - , CR de Wasson, R. G., Soma, divine mushroom of immortality, New York, 1968; 14,298. - - , Rev. of Yamada, R., Abidaruma goi no s6ch6; 4, 79. - - , Rev. of Yamada, R., Bongo butten no bunkengaku josetsu, Sendal, 1957;4, 79. - - , Rev. of Yamada, R., Pgri-kei bukky6 ni d6shite daij6 wa sodatanakatta ka; 4, 79. -s e e Lin, L.-K. - - , obituary of Balazs, E., s e e obituaries. - - , obituary of Yamaguchi, S., s e e obituaries. - - , obituary of Tch'en Yin-K'o, s e e obituaries.

104

INDEX

Derrett, J. D. M., BMruci's commentary on the Manusmrti, Wiesbaden, 1975; 19, 305. (Hintiber, O. yon); 20, 157. Dessigane, R. et Pattabiramin, P. Z., La 16gende de Skanda selon le Kandapur~nam tamoul et l'iconographie, Poona, 1965; 11,223. Destr6e, A., Les fonctionnaires beiges au service de la Perse, 1898-1915, T~h~ran, 1976; 19,305. Dev Raj, L'esclavage dans l'Inde ancienne d'apr~s les textes palis et sanskrits, Pondich6ry, 1957; 3,317. Devahuti, D., India and ancient Malaya, Singapore, 1965; 10, 315. Devaraja, N. K., An introduction to Safikara's theory of knowledge, Varanasi, 1962 (Maeda, S.); 18,164. - - , The meaning of life; 19,305. - - , Religion and philosophy; 19,305. Devasthali, G. V., Religion and mythology of the Br~hmanas, Poona, 1965; 11, 223. s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Devi Upanisad, Varenne, J., Paris, 1971 ; 14,298. Dewang, N. N., Musical tradition of the Tibetan people (Uray, G.); 14,317. Deydier, M. C., Les Jiaguwen, Paris, 1976; 20, 155. Dhabhar, E. B. N. (tr.), Translation of Zand-i Khflrtak Avistgk, Bombay, 1963; 8, 74. Dharmasamuccaya. Compendium de la loi, 3e pattie, Lin, L.-K. (~d. et tr.), r6vision Bateau, A., Jong, J. W. de, et Demi6ville, P., Appendices par Jong, J. W. de, Paris, 1973; 17, 125. Dhavamony, M., Love of God according to Saiva Siddhanta, Oxford, 1971 ; 14, 150. Dictionary of Sanskrit on historical principles, Ghatage, A. M. (ed.), Poona, 1973; 17, 125. Dictionnaire encyclop~dique du bouddhisme . . . . s e e H6bOgirin. Dimock, E. C., The place of the hidden moon, Chicago, 1966; 11,223. (Lienhard, S.); 14, 154. Ding~h, T. (ed.), s e e The Bondahesh. Di6szegi, V., Problems of Mongolian Shamanism; 7,245. - - , Schamanenlieder der Mandschu; 7,245. - - , Tuva Shamanism: intraethnic differences and analogies; 7,245. - - , Die Typen und interethnischen Beziehungen der Schamanentrommeln bei den Selkupen (Ostjak-Samojeden); 7,245. - - , Die 121berrestedes Schamanismus in der ungarischen Volkskultur; 7,245. - - , Der Werdegang zum Schamanen bei den nord6stlischen Sojoten; 7,245. Diwekar, H. R., Limaye, V. P., Dandekar, R. N., Kashikar, C. G., Bhide, V. V. (eds.), Kaugikasfitra-D~rilabh~sya,Poona, 1972; 15, 152. -

-

INDEX

105

- - , Chronology of .Rgvedic Hymns; 8, 74. Dobbyn, M., Preparation of language teaching tapes, Mysore, 1971 ; 15,152. Dobson, W. A. C. H. (ed.), The contribution of Canadian Universities to an understanding of Asia and Africa, Ottawa, 1964; 8, 315. Documents pour l'6tude de la religion et de l'organisation sociale des Sherpa, t, ~ar-pa'i Bla-Ma Safis-Rgyas Bstan-'Jin et Macdonald, A. W., Junbesi, 1971 ; 14, 298. (Kvaerne, P.); 19,312. Doerfer, G., Lautgesetz und Zufall, Betrachtungen zum Omnicomparativismus, Innsbruck, 1973 (Mayrhofer, M.); 18,166. Doktorskie i kandidatskie dissertacii zag6ig6ennye v Institute Vostokovedenija Akademii Nauk SSSR, 1950-1970, Moskva, 1972; 15,310. Dragonetti, C. s e e Tola, F. Draper, J. W., The early troubadours and Persian poetry, Firenze, 1957; 2,320. - - , Fitzgerald's Persian local color; 8, 158. - - , Relation of Zoroastrian to Christian music; 10,226. Dravidian linguistics (Seminar papers). Proceedings of the Seminar on Comp. Dravidian, Agesthialingom, S. and Kumaraswami, N. (eds.), Annamalainagar, 1969; 12,301. Dresden, M. J., The J~itakastava or 'Praise of the Buddha's former births'; 1,105. (Bailey, H. W.); 2,319. Dressier, W. s e e Mayrhofer, M. Dschalauddin Rumi, Licht und Reigen, ~ibertr. yon Btirgel, J. C., Frankfurt/M., 1974; 18,155. Duchesne-Gufllemin, J., La religion de l'Iran ancien, Paris, 1962; 6, 312. - - , Symbolik des Parsismus, 1961 (Kanga, M. F.); 10,229. (Schlerath, B.); 11, 234. - - , The Western response to Zoroaster, Oxford, 1958 (Gershevitch, I.); 3, 156. (Humbach, H.); 4, 316. - - , Ahriman et le dieu supreme dans les mystbres de Mithra; 1,179. - - , Zum altiranischen W6rterbuch, 2. Aufl.; 7, 79. , Cinquant'anni di ricerce sull' iranico antico; 7, 79. , On the complaint of the ox-soul; 18, 155. - - , Sui dialetti Iranici; 9,241. - - , De la dic6phalie dans l'iconographie mazd6enne; 4, 314. - - , Die drei Weisen aus dem Morgenlande und die Anbetung der Zeit; 9, 318. - - , Explorations dualistes avec Ugo Bianchi; 5, 167. - - , Fire in Iran and Greece; 7, 79. - - , The 'form of fire'; 9, 79. - - , Forschungsbericht: L'6tude de l'iranien an cien au vingti~me si~cle; 6, 312. - - , Heraclitus and Iran; 8, 74.

106

INDEX

L'initiation mazdbenne; 9, 318. - - Le logos en Iran et en Grace; 6,312. Die Magier in Bethlehem und Mithras als Erl6ser?;6, 312. Old Persian Art~c~ Brazmaniy; 6,312. Der 'Persepolis-Teppich'; 9, 79. Persische Weisheit in griechischem Gewande?; 1,179. Religion et religions; 9, 318. Some aspects of anthropomorphism; 8, 74. - - Le 'xVar~nah'; 8, 74. - - Zervan; 1,179. Duff om Jidrel Yeshay Dorjee, Bod sfia rabs pa gsafi then rfiifi ma'i chos 'byufi legs . . . . Kalimpong, 1964; 10,226. Dumar~ay, J. and Groslier, B. P., Le Bayon, Paris, 1973 (Hinfiber, O. yon); 18, 158. Dum~zil, G., Les dieux souverains des Indo-Europ~ens, Paris, 1977; 20, 155. , F~tes romaines d'6t6 et d'automne, suivi de Dix questions romaines, Paris, 1975; 18,155. - - , Mythe et 6pop6e, Paris, 1968; 11,223. Tome II, 1971 ; 14,150. Tome III, 1973; 15,310. Tome I, 2e 6d., 1974; 18,155. - - , Romans de Scythie et d'alentour, Paris, 1978; 20, 325. - - , Carna; 5, 316. - - Les deux Pal~s; 7, 79. L'id~ologie tripartie des Indo-Europ~ens; 5, 317. --- Apropos de la Plainte de l'Ame du Boeuf (Yasna, 29); 9,241. Quaestiunculae indo-italicae 1-3; 3,238. Pts 8-10; 5, 316. Remarques comparatives sur le dieu scandinave Haimdallr; 5,317. - - Remarques sur le 'ins fetiale'; 1,251. 'Les trois fonctions' dans le .RgVeda et les dieux indiens de Mitani; 6, 78. Dumitriu, I., Pelerin la .Siva, Bucuresti, 1969; 13,230. Dumont, L., La civilisation indienne et nous, 1964 (Heesterman, J. C.); 11,225. Dunham, J., Early acquisitions of printed works relating to South Asia in the State Library of Victoria, Melbourne, 1976; 19,305. - - , Sources for the study of British India in the State Library of Victoria, I, Melbourne, 1977; 20, 155. - - , The British India holdings of the State Library of Victoria; 19,305. Dupont, P. s e e Filliozat, J., obituaries. Durt, H., The counting stick (gal~kg) and the majority/minority rule in the Buddhist community; 19,305. - - , Les 6tudes bouddhiques en Belgique; 17,125. - - , Note sur l'origine de l'Anavalokitamardhat~; 11,223. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

107

- - , Trends in the studies and research on Buddhist arts in Western European countries 1960-1969; 19,305. Dutt, C., Selections from Avesta and Old Persian, Calcutta, 1973; 17,125. Dv~dag~ram Nayacakram of .~c~rya Sri Mallavgdi I~amggramana, I, Jambuvijayaji Muni (ed.), Bhavnagar, 1966; 12,301. Pt. II, 1976; 20,155. Dvorjankov, N. A., Jazy Pugtu, Moskva, 1960; 5, 83. Dymslc-Celusev, Karmannyj russko-xindi slovar (Miltner, V.); 7,241. - - , Karmannyj xindi-russkij slovar (Miltner, V.); 7,241. y.

Y

y

East and West, new series, XIII, 2 - 3 , 1962; 7,245. East Asian Cultural Studies, Tokyo, I, 1 4 , 1962; II, 1-2, 1962; 7,245. I~cole Pratique des Hautes l~tudes, Ve section - sciences religieuses, tome LXXIV, annuaire 1966-1967, Paris, 1966; 11,223. Tome LXXVI, !968-1969; 12,301. Tome LXXVII, 1969-1970; 13, 69. Tome LXXVIII, 1970-1971 ; 14, 150. Tome LXXIX, 1971-1972; 14,298. Tome LXXX-LXXXI, fasc. 1 + 3, 1974; tome LXXXII, fasc. 1 + 3, 1975; 18,152. Tome L X X X - L X X X I , fasc. II, t975 et tome LXXXII, fasc. II, 1975; tome LXXXIII, fasc. 1 + 3, 1976; 19,301. Tome LXXXIV, 1977; 20, 155. Edel, E. see Mayrhofer, M. l~del'man, D. I., Dardskie jazyki, Moskva, 1965; 11,223. - - , Jazguljamsko-Russkij Slovar, Moskva, 1971 ; 20, 315. - - , Osnovnye voprosy lingvisti&skoj geografii, Moskva, 1968; 20,325. - - , K fonemnomu sostavu obg&iranskogo; 20,325. - - , K genezisu vigezimal'noj sistemy clshtel nyx; 20,325. - - , K geografi6eskomu raspredeleniju differencial'nyx ~lementov fonem; 20,325. * " ukazatel ' nyx mestotmenlj; ' "" 20,325. - - , K istorii jazguljamskix i sugnano-rugansklx - - , Jazguljamskij jazyk; 20,325. - - , O konstrukcijax predlo~enija v iranskix jazykax; 20,325. - - , K voprosu o slovoobrazovanii mestoimenij v indo-iranskix jazykax; 20,325. see Zaxar'in, B. A. Edgerton, F. (tr.), The Panchatantra, London, 1965; 9, 79. , On editing Buddhist hybrid Sanskrit; 2, 163. , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Das MaMvad~nasfitra; 2, 163. Edholm, E. A. and Suneson, C., The Seven Bulls and I~.sna's marriage to Nilfi; 17, 125. Edsman, C.-M. (ed.), Studies in Shamanism, Stockholm, 1967 (Stein, R.-A.); 12, 317. Eggermont, P. H. L., Alexander's campaign in GandMra and Ptolemy's list of Indo-Scythian towns; 13,230. - - , The chronology of the reign of Asoka Moriya, Leiden, 1956; 1,105. -

-

108

INDEX

- - , Asjoka, Keizer van India; 12,302. - - , The date of the Periplus Maris Erythraei; 12,302. - - , The Historia Philippica of Pompeius Trogus and the foundation of the Scythian empire; 12,302. - - , The Murundas and the ancient trade-route from Taxila to Ujjain; 11,223. - - , New notes on A2sokaand his successors, II; 12,302; III; 14,298. - - , The proportions of Anaximander's Celestial Globe and gold - silver ratio o f Croesus' coinage; 19,305. , The Purgna source of Merutufiga's List of Kings and the arrival of the Sakas in India; 12,302. - - , The Saka era and the Kaniska era; 12,302; - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., Manuel de grammaire 616mentaire de la langue sanskrite, Leiden, 1966; 12,302. - - , Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Die Indo-Arier im alten Vorderasien, Wiesbaden, 1966; 14, 150. Eichner, H., Zu Etymologie und Flexion yon vedisch strg und pumdn; 18, 156. - - , Die Etymologie yon heth. mehur; 17,125. - - , Hethitisch uess-/uassiia- '(Gew~inder) tragen; anziehen, bekleiden'; 13, 69. - - , Urindo-Germanisch *kWe 'wenn' im Hethitischen; 17,125. Eichner-Kfihn, I., Vier altindische W6rter; 19,305. Eilers, W., Hrsg. see Festgabe deutscher Iranisten. - - , and Mayrhofer, M., Kurdisch bftz und die indogermanische 'Buchen'-Sippe; 7, 245. - - , Namenkundliche Zeugnisse der indischen Wanderung?; 4, 314. , Festschrift see Festschrift ftir Wilhelm Eilers . . . . Elmer, H., Berichte fiber das Leben des Dipa .mkaragrijfigna, Bonn, 1974; 18,156. , Skizzen des Erl6sungsweges in buddhistischen Begriffsreihen, Bonn, 1976; 20, 155. , Die Xerokopie des Lhasa-Kanjur, Tokyo, 1977; 20,326. , Die Gar log-Episode bei Padma dkar pound ihre Quellen; 20, 155. , Tibetische Parallelen zu zwei uigurischen Fragmenten; 20,326. Ekvall, R. B., Fields on the h o o f . . . (Goldstein, M.); 13,70. see Cassinelli, C. W. Elder, J. W. (ed.), Civilization of India syllabus, Madison, 1965; 10, 315. Elfenbein, J., A vocabulary of Marw Baluchi, Napels, 1963; 8, 74. Eliade, M., Aspects du mythe, Paris, 1963 ; 8, 74. - - , Cosmos and history, New York, n.d.; 6, 78. - - , Alchemy and science in China; 14,298. - - , Australian religions: an introduction; 11,69. - - , Cosmogonic myth and 'sacred history'; 11, 69. -

-

INDEX --, --, --, --, --,

109

Crisis and renewal in history of religions; 11,69. History of religions and a new humanism; 5, 317. Mythes et symboles de la corde; 5,317. Mythologies asiatiques et folklore sud-est europ6en0 I; 6, 78. Recent work on Shamanism; 5,317. , Spirit, light and seed; 14,298. Elizarenkova, T. J., Atxarvaveda, Moskva, 1976; 20, 156. , Issledovanija po diaxroni~eskoj fonologii indoarij skix jazykov, Moskva, 1974; 18,156. , and Toporov, V. N., Jazyk Pali, Moskva, 1965; 10,226. (Miltner, V.); 11,230. , and Toporov, V. N., The P~li language, Moscow, 1976; 19,305. , On the problem of the development of tenses in Old Indo-Aryan, Moskva, 1960; 4,315. , Rigveda, Izbrannye Gimny, Moskva, 1972; 15,152. , Concerning the phonological typology of some New Indo-Aryan languages; 8, 74. , Differencial'nye ~lementy soglasnyx fonem xindi; 8, 74. E~'6eraz o vedijskom boge Varune; 15,310. Jazykoznamie v Indii za poslednye gody; 8, 74. and Toporov, V. N., Opyt opisanija fonologi6eskoj sistemy pall; 8, 74. - - About the verbal system of Hindi; 10,226. Zna6enie osnov prezensa v Rigvede; 8, 74. - - O zna6enii vedijskogo M d y d ; 8, 74. Rev. of Birw+, Griechisch-arische Sprachbeziehungen im Verbalsystem; 8, 74. Rev. of Gonda, J., The aspectual function of .Rgvedic present and Aorist, The Hague, 1962; 10, 315. Elizarova, M. A. see Bykova, E. M. El'manovi~, S. D., Zakony manu, revised by G. F. II'in, Moskva, 1960; 8,156. Elwell-Sutton, L. P. (tr.), see Ali Dashti. Emeneau, M. B., Brahui and Dravidian comparative grammar, 1962 (Zvelebil, K.); 8,320. (Berger, H.); 12,300. , Collected papers, Annamalainagar, 1967; 13, 69. , and Burrow, T., Dravidian borrowings from Indo-Aryan, Berkeley, 1962; 6, 313. - - , Toda songs, Oxford, 1971; 14, 150. (Pinnow, H.-J.); 18,169. , 'Arm' and 'leg' in the Indian linguistic area; 18, 156. - - , The dialects of Old Indo-Aryan; 12,302. - - , Dravidian and Indo-Aryan: the Indian linguistic area; 14,298. - - , The Indian linguistic area revisited; 15, 310. - - , A Kota vowel shift; 12,302. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

110

INDEX

- - Numerals in comparative linguistics; 2,320. Onomatopoetics in the Indian linguistic area; 12,302. Personal names of the Coorgs; 19,305. Some South Dravidian noun formatives; 12, 302. Studies in Dravidian verb stem formation; 17,125. - - Toda, a Dravidian language; 2,320. Rev. of Bhattacharya, S., Ollari, a Dravidian speech; 2,320. - - Rev. of Cannon, G., The letters of Sir William Jones, 2 vols. 1970; 14,298. Rev. of Mayeda, N. and Brown, W. N., Tawi tales, New Haven, 1974; 19,305. Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Kurzgefasstes etymologisches W6rterbuch des Altindischen, fasc. 20-22; 15, 310; fasc. 23-24; 19,305. - - , Rev. of Pfeiffer, M., Elements of Ku.rux historical phonology, Leiden, 1972; 18,156. - - see Burrow, T. Emmerick, R. E., The Book of Zambasta, London, 1968; 12, 67 (Schmithausen, L.); 14, 313. - - , The Khotanese SCtraflgama-sam~dhisfitra, London, 1970; 13, 69. (Jong, J. W. de); 15,154. - - , Saka grammatical studies, London, 1968; 11,223. (Hintiber, O. von); 15,311 ; (Humbach, H.); 15, 153. - - , The Sfitra of Golden Light, London, 1970; 13,231. (Norman, K. R.); 19,315 ; (Weller, F.); 18,176. - - , Tibetan texts concerning Khotan, London, 1967; 11,223. (Kolmag, J.); 15, 313; (Stein, R.-A.); 12,317. - - , A g a n e no more; 14,298. - - , Avestan vaSre y a o n a ; 14,298. - - , The beginnings of Iranian comparative philology; 18, 156. - - , A chapter from the Rgyud-B~i; 19,305. - - , Commodianus and Khotanese metrics; 18, 156. - - , The confession of Acts; 20, 326. - - , Four Khotanese words; 14,298. - - , Iranian languages; 19,305. - - A Khotanese fragment: P 5536 bis; 19,305. Khotanese glossary to 'Nanda the Merchant'; 18, 156. The Khotanese manuscript 'Huntington K'; 13,230. Khotanese metrics; 12, 67. Khotanese metrics again;'18, 156. A Khotanese verb-list; 13, 69. - - The mustard Upamd; 12, 67. Names from Central Asia; 13, 69. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

111

Nanda the merchant; 13,231. - - New light on the Siddhasdra; 18,156. - - The nine new fragments from the book of Zambasta; 12, 67. Note on a Khotanese inscription in the Bremen Oberseemuseum; 19,305. - - Notes on The B o o k o f Zambasta; 13,230. - - Notes on the 'Prophecy of the Arhat Samghavardhana'; 12, 67. Notes on the 'Tale of Bhadra'; 12, 67. - - , 'Old Age' in Sogdian; 13, 69. - - , On Ravigupta's ganas; 14,298. - - , Ravigupta's place in Indian medical tradition; 20, 326. - - , Apropos Sanskrit m~ldkanda; 18,156. - - , The Sanskrit text of the Siddhasdra; 14,298. - - , Some Chorasmian etymologies; 13,231. - - , Some Khotanese donors; 18, 156. - - , Some Khotanese inscriptions on objets d'art; 13,230. - - , Some reinterpretations in the Avesta; 12, 67. - - , Some Khotanese past participles; 12, 67. : - - , Sources of the Rgyud-b2i; 20,326. - - , 'Speak' and 'prosper' in Khotanese; 13,231. - - , Syntax of the cases in Khotanese; 12, 67. - - , The ten new folios of Khotanese; 12, 67. - - , Tetanus; 19,305. - - , Three monsters in Khotan; 20,236. and Johnson, D. M., Writings of H. W. Bailey; 13, 231. - - , Rev. of Windekens, A. J. van, Le tokharien confront6 avec les autres langues indoeurop6ennes, I, Louvain, 1976; 20,236. Ensink, J., De grote weg naar het Licht, Amsterdam, 1973; 17,125. - - , On the Old-Javanese Cantakaparwa and its Tales of Sutasoma, The Hague, 1967; 11,223. - - , The man-eater converted; 20, t56. - - , Sutasoma's teaching to Gajavaktra, the Snake and the Tigress; 18, 156. - - , Wajang en Wajang-literatuur op Bali; 11,69. Entretiens 1955, Pondich6ry, 1956; 3,317. Eos, an enquiry into the theme of lovers' meetings and partings at dawn in poetry, Hatto, A. T. (ed.), The Hague, 1965; 10, 315. t~rman, V. G. see Rudin, S. G. - - see Temkin, t~. N. Essais sur l'art du Tibet, Paris, 1977; 20, 326. l~tudes Asiatiques see Asiatische Studien. I~tudes mongoles, cahier 2, Paris, 1971 ; 14,299. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

112

INDEX

l~tudes tib6taines d6di6es h la m6moire de Marcelle Lalou, Paris, 1971 ; 14,299. (Kolmag, J.); 18,163. (May, J.); 18,165. Evans-Wentz, W. Y. (ed.), s e e Tibetan Yoga and secret doctrines. Evers, H.-D., Monks, priests and peasants, Leiden, 1972 (Norman, K. R.); 19, 315. Evidence for laryngeals, Winter, W. (ed.), Austin, 1960; 5,248. (Cardona, G.); 6, 78. Amended edition, The Hague, 1965; 9,241. Faramarz Fils de Khodadad, Samak-e Ayyar, vol. I, Razavi, F. (tr.), Paris, 1972; 15, 310. Farmer, B. H. see Spate, O. H. K. Faust, M., Metaphorische Schimpfw6rter; 14, 150. Feistel, H.-O., g a u r d h a y a n f f ; 12,302. - - , The Pfirvarafigaand the chronology of pre-classical Sanskrit theatre; 15, 310. - - , Bespr. von Jayadeva, Gitagovinda-mahftk~vya, Haidar~b~d, 1969; 15, 310. - - , Bespr. von Shende, N. J., Kavi and Kgvya in the Atharvhveda, Poona, 1967; 18, 156. - - , Bespr. von St1 Bha.tt.aked~ra,Vrttaratn~ara, Hyderabad, 1969; 15,311. - - , Bespr. von Sternbach, L. (ed.), Vy~sa-subM.sita-sam.graha, Varanasi, 1969; 15, 311. - - , Bespr. yon Wolters, O. W., The fall of Srivijaya in Malay history, London, 1970;15,311. Ferdawsi, The epic of kings, SMh-n~ma, Levy, R. (tr.), London, 1967; 15,314. Ferguson, Ch. A. and Gumperz, J. J. (eds.), Linguistic diversity in South Asia, n.p., 1960; 4,210. Ferrari, A., Mk'yen brtse's guide to the Holy Places of Central Tibet, Petech, L. (compl.) and (ed.), Roma, 1958;2,245. (Wayman, A.); 3, 159. Ferrari, G., Alcune osservazioni suUa lingua deUe iscrizioni de Jauga.da; 18,156. - - , Sanscrito p r a i- nel significato di 'morire'; 14,299. - - , Rev. of Hoffmann, K., Der Injunktiv im Veda, 1967; 14,299. Festgabe deutscher Iranisten zur 2500 Jahrfeier Irans, Eilers, W., Hrsg., n.p., 1971 ; 18,156. Festschrift for Wilhelm Eilers, Wiesbaden, 1966; 11,223. Fifty years of Soviet Oriental studies, Moscow, 1967; 13, 69. Filliozat, J., Un cat6chisme tamoul du XVIe si~cle en lettres latines, Pondich6ry, 1967; 11,223. - - , Les relations ext6rieures de l'lnde, I, Pondich6ry, 1956; 3,317. - - , Un texte tamoul de d6votion vishnouite, le Tirupp~vai d'Aotfil, Pondich6ry, 1972; 17,125. - - , e t al., obituary of P. Dupont, see obituaries. Filliozat, P.-S., Oeuvres po6tiques de Nilakant.ha D1k.sita, I, Pondich6ry, 1967; 12, 67.

INDEX

113

- - , Le Prat~parudriya de Vidygn~tha avec le commentaire Ratn~pana de Kumgrasv~min, Pondich~ry, 1963; 8, 158. Filologija i istorija stran zarube~.noj Azii i Afriki, Leningrad, 1966; 10,226. Finot, L., Le bouddhisme, son origine, son ~volution, Phnomh-Penh, 1957; 12, 67. - - , L'origine d'Angkor, 2e ~d., Phnomh-Penh, 1956; 12, 67. FiNer, I., Buddha, Praha, 1968; 12,302. - - , Indian erotics of the oldest period, Prague, 1966; 11,223. (Lienhard, S.); 17, 131. - - , Studies of Ceylon in Czechoslovakia; 12, 67. Fitzgerald, C. P., A concise history of East Asia, Melbourne, 1966; 10, 315. Fo-chiao wen-hua hstieh-pao (Journal of Buddhist Culture), Taipei, no. 1,1972; 14,299. Fok, T.-F., Ju4ai-tsang yti a-lai-ye shih; 20,326. Folia linguistica, The Hague, tome I, 1/2, 1967; 11,224. Tome I, 3/4, 1967, 12, 68. Tome VI, 1/2, 1973; 17,125. Tome VIII, 1975; 19,305. Fontein, J., The pilgrimage of Sudhana, The Hague, 1966; 10,226. Ford, G. B. (tr.), s e e Mayrhofer, M. s e e Gonda, J. Forssman, B., Gr. npb~m?, ai. nirnnit- und Verwandtes; 8, 315. - - , tnrrpdx~, ein verkapptes skythisches Lehnwort im Griechischen; 10,226. Forte, A., Political propaganda and ideology in China at the end of the seventh century, Napoli, 1976; 20, 156. An Shih-kao: biografia e note critiche; 18, 156. Forum der Letteren, Leiden, v. III, 4, 1962; 7, 79. Four papers on literature and linguistics, Madurai, 1968; 12, 67. Frauwallner, E., Aus der Philosophie der ~ivaitischen Systeme, Berlin, 1962 (Meier, F. J.); 10, 316. - - , Geschichte der indischen Philosophie, I (Jong, J. W. de); 1,105. - - , Zu den buddhistischen Texten in der Zeit Khri-Srofi-Lde-Btsan's; 2,245. , Candramati und sein Dagapadgrthag~stram; 1, 105. - - , The editions of Mallavgdi's Dvgdaggranayacakram; 2,245. - - , The historical data we possess on the person and the doctrine of the Buddha; 1,251. - - , Festschrift, s e e Beitrgge zur Geistesgeschichte Indiens. s e e Oberhammer, G., obituaries. Frei, H., Carr~s s~mantiques; 3, 318. - - , M~thodes de reconstruction s6mantique; 5, 83. - - , Trois mots singuliers; 6, 313. - - , V6da et Cachemire; 4,315. -

-

,

-

-

114

INDEX

- - , V6dique kulam 'berge'; 8, 74. Freiman, A. A., Opisanie, publikacii i issledovanie dokumentov s gory Mug, vyp. I, Moskva, 1962; 7,245. Friedman, D., The creative force of Buddhism; 2,320. Frodsham, J. D., Landscape poetry in China and Europe; 11,224. - - , The record of an envoy's voyage to the West; 12, 68. Frolova, V. A., Belud~kij jazyk, Moskva, 1960; 5, 83. Frye, R. N., De erfenis der Perzen, Amsterdam, 1963; 8, 75. - - , The heritage of Persia, 1962 (Dandamaev, M. A., Kogelenko, G. A.); 9, 241. - - , Bal~igt~n; 6, 313. - - , Georges Dum6zil and the translators of the Avesta; 6, 313. - - , Notes on the history of Transoxiana; 6, 313. - - , Zurvanism again; 6, 313. Fiihrer-Haimendorf0 E. von, An Anthropological bibliography of South A s i a . . . 5000 Jahre Kunst aus Indien, Essen, 1959; 3, 318. Fuji Rons6, T6ky6, vol. X, 1965; 10,226. Fujieda, A., Hokuch6 ni okeru 'Sh6mangy6'no densh6; 13,231. - - , Monji no bunkashi, 3rd ed., T6ky6, 1972; 17,125. - - , R6ran bunsho sakki; 13,231. - - , Tonk6 rekijitsu-fu; 17,126. - - The Tunhuang manuscripts, pt. I; 10,226; pt. II; 13,231. Fu jita, K., Bonbun Mury6juky6 shiyaku, Ky6to, 1972; 15,152. - - Bonbun wayaku Mury6juky6 - Amidaky6, Ky6to, 1975 ; 18,157. - - Genshi j6do shis6 no kenkyti, T6ky6, 1970; 13, 69. (Jong, J. W. de); 17,129. - - Genshi bukky6 ni okeru aku no kannen; 20, 156. Genshi bukky6 ni okeru shin no keitai; 14,299. Genshi bukky6 ni okeru zen-aku no mondai; 18,157. Genshi bukky6 ni okeru zenj6 shis6; 15, 311. - - , Ichij6 to sanj6; 14, 299. - - , J6do ky6ten ni okeru h6 no y6rei; 19,306. - - , J6do shink6 to Hokeky6 no k6sh6; 19,306. - - , Katomandu no okeru Sukh~vativyf~ha no shahon; 18,156. - - , One vehicle or three; 19,306. - - , Sanb6in to shih6in; 19,306. - - , Shoki daij6 ky6ten ni arawareta ai; 18,157. - - , SukhdvaffvyOha to Pall seiten; 13, 231. - - , Tennyo j6nan no shis6; 14,299. Funabashi, I. see Yamaguchi, S. Furuta, S., Mumonkan, 10th ed., T6ky6, 1967; 17,126. - - , Sh6b6genz6 zuimonki, 15th ed., T6ky6, 1972;17,126. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

115

Fussmann, G., Atlas linguistique des parlers dardes et kafirs, Paris, 1972 (Caillat, C.); 18,154. Gabain, A. yon, Hrsg., Maitrisimit, Wiesbaden, 1957 (Demibville, P. et Hamilton, J.); 4, 79. Gabbert, G., Der Duft der Tusche, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 156. Gaborieau, M., R6cit d'un voyageur musulman au Tibet, Paris, 1973 (Petech, L.); 18,169. Gaeffke, P., Untersuchungen zur Syntax des Hindi, The Hague, 1967; 11,69. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 13,237. - - , On the conception of the dialogue in Hindi narratives; 13, 231. - - , Str6mungen der Hindiliteratur im Lichte der einheimischen Literaturkritik; 11,224. Gafurov, B., Kushan civffisation and world culture, Moscow, 1968; 12, 68. Gaff, A., Bhakti im Bh~gavatapurfina,Wiesbaden, 1969 (I-Iintiber, O. von); 14, 301. - - , Paragurfima, Brahmane und Krieger, Wiesbaden, n.d.;20,326. Galestin, Th. P., obituary of G. Coed, s, s e e obituaries. Gamkrelidze, T. V., Xettskij jazyk i laringal'naja teorija; 12,302. Gammerman, A. F. i Semi6ov, B. V., Slovar' tibetsko-latino-russkix nazvanij lekarstvennogo rastitel'nogo syr'ja, primenjaemogo v tibetskoj medicine, Ulan-Ud~, 1963; 8, 75. Ganeshsundaram, P. C., Distribution characteristics of speech-elements in Tamil, Poona, 1959;8, 75. Gankovsky, Y. V., The peoples of Pakistan, Moscow, 1971 ; 14,299. Gardiner, K. H. J., The early history of Korea, Canberra, 1969; 12,302. Gastines, I. de (tr.), Les quatre discours, Nizami, A., Paris, 1968; 15, 314. Gaur, G., Catalogue of Panjabi printed books added to the India Office Library 1902-1964, London, 1975; 20, 156. - - (ed.), s e e Catalogue of Malayam books . . . . Geib, R., Indradyumna-Legende,Wiesbaden, 1975; 18, 157. , Zur Frage nach der Urfassung des Paficatantra, Wiesbaden, 1969; 13, 70. (Sternbach, L.); 15, 318. Geiger, B., Halasi-Kun, T., Kuipers, A. H., Menges, K. H., Peoples and Languages of the Caucasus, 's-Gravenhage, 1959; 3, 158. Geiger, W., Kleine Schriften zur Indologie und Buddhismuskunde, Wiesbaden, 1973; 17,126. (Norman, K. R.); 20,332. Gekkan Bunken Jfinaru, T6ky6, vol. 1, 1, 1962; vol. II, 9, 1963;8, 75. Vol. II, 10, 1963; vol. III, 1, 1964; 8, 158. Vol. III, 2 + 5, 1964; 8, 316. Nos. 45-47, 19651966; 10,226. No. 32, 1964; no. 44, 1965; 10,315.

116

INDEX

Gelder, J. M. van, Der .~tman in der Grossen-Wald-Geheimlehre psychologisch gedeutet, 's-Gravenhage, 1957; 1,318. Geldner, K. F., Der Rig-Veda, 4. Tell, hrsg. von Nobel, J., Cambridge, Mass., 1957; 2,80. George, C. S., The Can.damaharosana Tantra, chapters I-VIII, New Haven, 1974; 18, 157. Gerasimov, A. B. s e e Bongard--Levin, G. M. - - , Xotano-sakskij jazyk, Moskva, 1965; 11,69. Gerasimova, K. M., Pamjatniki ~stiti~eskoj mysli vostoka, Ulan-Ud~, 1971 ; 14, 299. Gerow, E., A glossary of Indian figures of speech, The Hague, 1971 ; 14,300. -s e e Aklujkar, A. Gershevitch, I., The Avestan hymn to Mithra, Cambridge, 1959; 4, 79. (Mayrhofer, M.); 4, 211. - - , Annex: notes on the toponyms .~sh and Nis~; 18, 157. - - , Genealogical descent in Iranian; 18, t 57. - - , An Iranist's view of the Soma controversy; 18,157. - - , Outdoor terms in Iranian; 7, 79. - - , Sissoo at Susa; 1,251. - - , Sogdians on a frogplain; 18,157. - - , The Sogdian word for 'advice' and some Mu7 documents; 7, 79. - - , Die Sonne das Beste; 18,157. - - , Travels in Bashkardia; 4, 315. - - , Zoroaster's own contribution; 8, 75. --7, Rev. of Duchesne-Guillemin, J., The Western response to Zoroaster, Oxford, 1958; 3,156. - - , Rev. of Humbach, H., Die Gathas des Zarathustra; 7,79. - - , Rev. of Humbach, H., Die Kanis~a-Inschrift yon Surkh-Kotal; 7, 79. - - , Rev. of MacKenzie, D. N., The 'S~tra of the causes and effects of actions' in Sogdian; 18,157. - - , Rev. of Schmidt, H.-P., Vedisch vrat$ and awestisch urv~ta, Hamburg, 1958; 4,315. - - , Rev. of Thieme, P., Mitra and Aryaman, New Haven, 1957; 3, 156. s e e Boyce, M. (ed.). Gerzenberg, L. G., Morfologi~eskaja struktura slova v drevnix indoiranskix jazykax, Leningrad, 1972; 17,126. Geyger-Klein, B., E-hon, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 156. Ghatage, A. M. (ed.), s e e Dictionary of Sanskrit on historical principles . . . . - - , An encyclopedic dictionary of Sanskrit, I, Poona, 1976; 19,306. I, 2, 1977; 20,326. -

-

INDEX

117

- - , Marathi dialect texts I, Poona, 1971 ; 14,300. - - , dagh- (verb), -daghna- (suffix), and derivatives. A study in historical lexicography; 15, 152. - - , A sample entry in a historical Sanskrit dictionary; 15, 152. - - , Sara and Saru in Sanskrit; 15,152. Ghoshal, U. N., A history of Indian political ideas, Oxford, 1959 (Sternbach, L.); 7,254. Gignoux, P., Glossaire des inscriptions Pehlevies et Parthes, London, 1972; 14,300. Giles, L., Descriptive catalogue of the Chinese manuscripts from Tunhuang in the British Museum (Jong, J. W. de); 4,210. Giljarevskij, R. S. and Grivnin, V. S., Opredelitel' jazykov mira po pis'mennostjam, Moskva, 1961; 8, 75. Gill and Gleason, A reference grammar of Panjabi, Hartford, 1963; 11,230. Gimbutas, M., An archaeologist's view of PIE in 1975; 18, 157. Giraudeau, P. F. et Got6, Dictionnaire fran9ais-tib6tain, Paris, 1956 (Wayman, A.); 2,247. Giteau, M., Iconographie du Cambodge post-angkorien, Paris, 1975; 19,306. , De l'influence du bouddhisme sur l'art Khmer, Phnomh-Penh, s.d.; 12, 68. Glasenapp, H. yon, Oldenberg, H., Buddha, Stuttgart, 1958, 13. Aufl.; 3, 79. Glasenapp, H. yon, Der Buddhismus und seine geschichtlichen Probleme; 2,245. , Hat Buddha ein metaphysisches System gelehrt?; 4, 315. , Jaina-Buddhist parallels as an auxiliary to the elucidation of early Buddhism; 2,320. , Samjfi~; 4,315. , Die SteUung der esoterischen Sekten Japans in der Geschichte der buddhistischen tJ-berlieferung; 4, 315. Glasov, Ju. see Zvelebil, K. Glazov, J. J., Povest' o brastete, Silappadikaram, Moskva, 1966; 11,224. , Adapcija Sanskritskix zaimstvovanij v fonologi6eskoj sisteme Tamil'skogo jazyka; 11,224. , Morfemnyj sostav tamll skogo klasslceskogo jazyka; 11,224. , K probleme tipologi6eskogo sxodstva dravidijskix i tjurkskix jazykov; 11, 224. , Raspredelenie e 6eredovanie morfem v glagol'nyx konstrukcijax sovremennogo Kannada; 11,224. , Sistema prograni6nyx signalov v drevnetamil'skom jazyka; 11,224. - - , So6etaemost' i porjadok morfem imennogo slovoobrazovanija i slovoizmenenija v jazyke Tirukkurala; 11,224. - - , i Kris~namurti, A., Tirukural, Kniga o dobrodeteli o politike i o ljubvi, Moskva, 1963; 12,317. v

118

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Hoenigswald, H. M., Language change and linguistic reconstruction, 1960; 11,224. Gleason s e e Gill. Gnoli, R., The aesthetic experience according to Abhinavagupta, 2nd ed. revised, enl. and re-elaborated, Varanasi, 1968; 12,302. - - , I1 canto del beato, Torino, 1976; 19,306. - - , The Pram~nav~rttikam of Dharmakirti, Roma, 1960; 4, 315. (Staal, J. F.); 9, 244. Go, Aoki, Yamamoto and Kitamura, An Eastern Tibetan dictionary (revised), Okayama, 1954 (Stein, R. A.); 2, 82. - - , A study of the Eastern Tibetan language, Okayama, 1954 (Stein, R. A.); 2, 82. Gode, P. K., Studies in Indian cultural history, I, Hoshiarpur, 1961 (Sternbach, L.); 7,254. - - , Instructions regarding the construction and maintenance of the horse stables as laid down by Kaut.ilya, V~gbhat.a, Jayadatta and Nakula; 1,251. - - , in honour of, s e e Professor P. Gode commemoration volume. G6bl, R., Dokumente zur Geschichte der iranischen Hunnen in Baktrien und Indien, n.d., n.p. (Humbach, H.); 15,153. , Die drei Versionen der Kaniska-Inschrift yon Surkh Kotal, Wien, 1965 (Humbach, H.); 11,226. Goekoop, C., The logic of invariable concomitance in the Tattvacint~mani, Dordrecht, 1967; 11,69. (Matilal, B. K.); IS, 155. Goeseke, G. s e e Mylius, K. Goetz, H., Mira Bai, her life and times, Bombay, 1966; 11, 69. , The world perspective of Indian art, New Delhi, 1971 ; 14,300. , Bew~isserungs-und Entw/~sserungsanlagen im vorbritischen Indien; 11,69. , Rev. of Vogel, J. P., The goose in Indian literature and art, Leiden, 1962; 10, 315. Goidsenhoven, J. van, Art Lamaique, Brussels, 1970 (Kvaerne, P.); 19, 312. Gokhale, B. G., The early Buddhist view of the state; 13, 70. Gokhale, V. V., All-India oriental conference, 1959, 20th session at Bhubaneswar; 4,79. - - , Madhyamaka-S~listambasfitram, n.p., n.d.; 5, 83. - - , Gotama's vision of the truth; 11,224. - - , Krishna and the Buddhist literature; 17,126. - - , Tibetan studies in India; 17,126. - - , The traditional system of Indian medicine - the background; 17,126. s e e Kosambi, D. D. - - , obituary of Kosambi, D. D. s e e obituaries. -

-

INDEX

119

Goldman, R., Mortal man and immortal woman: an interpretation of three ~khygna hymns of the Rgveda; 13, 70. , and Masson, J. L., Who knows R~vana?; 13, 70. - - , Rev. of Barua, B. K., History of Assamese Literature, Honolulu, 1965; 13, 70. , Rev. of Littleton, C. S., The new comparative mythology, Berkeley, 1966; 13, 70. Goldstein, M. C. and Kashi, T. D., Modern literary Tibetan, Urbana; 17,126. , and Nawang, N., Modern spoken Tibetan: Lhasa dialect, Seattle, 1970; 14, 150. - - , The balance between centralization and decentralization in the traditional Tibetan political system; 14,300. , The circulation of estates in Tibet: reincarnation, land and politics; 17,126. - - , Serfdom and mobility: an examination of the institution of 'human lease' in traditional Tibetan society; 14,300. - - , Stratification, polyandry and family structure in Central Tibet; 14,300. - - , Taxation and the structure of a Tibetan village; 14,300. , Rev. of Ekvall, R. B., Fields on the h o o f . . . ; 13, 70. Gombrich, R. F. see Cone, M. G6mez, L. O., Some aspects of the free-will question in the Nikgyas (discussed by A. Wayman); 18,175. Gonda, J., The aspectual function of the .Rgvedic present and aorist, 's-Gravenhage, 1962; 6, 313. (Elizarenkova, T.); 10, 315. - - , The character of Indo-European moods, Wiesbaden, 1956; 2,245. , The dual deities in the religion of the Veda, Amsterdam, 1974; 17, 126. , Epithets in the .Rgveda, 's-Gravenhage, 1959; 4, 79. - - , Eye and gaze in the Veda, Amsterdam, 1969; 12,303. - - , Four studies in the language of the Veda, 's-Gravenhage, 1959; 3,328. (Mayrhofer, M.); 5,318. , Hymns of the .Rgveda not employed in the Solemn Ritual, Amsterdam, 1978; 20,326. , Indology in the Netherlands, Leiden, 1964;8, 75. , Manuel de grammaire ~l~mentaire de la langue sanskrite, Leiden, 1966 (Eggermont, P. H. L.); 12, 302. , The meaning of the Sanskrit term dhdman-, Amsterdam, 1967; 11, 70. , Medieval religious literature in Sanskrit, Wiesbaden, 1977; 20,326. , Notes on names and the name of God in Ancient India, Amsterdam, 1970; 13,231. - - , Old Indian, Leiden, 1971 ; 14,300 (Hintiber, O. yon); 20, 157. , Sansukuritto-go shot5 bunp6, Yoroi, K. (tr.), T6ky6, 1974; 18, 157. - - , The Savayajfias, Amsterdam, 1965;9, 318.

120

INDEX

- - Triads in the Veda, Amsterdam, 1976; 19,306. - - The vision of the Vedic poets, 1963 (Schmidt, H.-P.); 13,237. De indische roman; 4,315. - - The Indra festival according to the Atharvavedins; 12,303. - - Some notes on the study of Indo-hanian religious terminology; 6, 79. Some observations on Dumbzil's views of Indo-European mythology; 4, 315. Felicitation volume,see India Maior. Go ,al, L., The economic life of Northern India, c. A.D. 700-1200, Delhi, 1965; 10,226. Gorba~eva, Z. I. i Ky~anov, E. I., Tangutskie rukopisi i ksilografy, Moskva, 1963; 7,245. Gorbunova, N. G. see Staviskij, B. Y. Gordon, A. K., The hundred thousand songs, selections from Milarepa (Jong, J. W. de); 6,314. Gordon, K. H., Phonology of Dhangar-Kurux, Kathmandu, 1976; 20, 156. - - , and Pike, K. L., Paired semantic components, paired sentence reversals and the analysis of Dhangar (Kudux) discourse; 20, 156. see Pike, K. L. Gor6 see Giraudeau, P. F. Goregljad, V. N. see Petrova, O. P. Gorgoniev, Ju. A., Kxmerskij jazyk, Moskva, 1961 ; 5,248. Goswami, C. L. (tr.), Srir~dhg-M~dhava-Rasa-Sudha,with German tr., Gorakhpur, 1965; 10,234. Goswami, S. (ed.), see Tattvasandarbha... Got6, T., rabh.: labh- + ~ in der vedischen Literatur; 20,156. - - , vi duhanti prd vdnilm; 20,326. Goudriaan, T., Comparing Celtic and Indo-Aryan traditions; some dangers; 20, 156. , Deities of the tree-cutting ceremony in Vaikh~nasa Agama; 20, 156. - - , Kha.dga-Rhvanaand his worship in Balinese and Indian tantric sources; 20, 156. - - , Tumburu and his sisters; 20,156. Govinda, A. Lama, Grundlagen tibetischer Mystik, 2. Aufl., Ztirich, 1966 (Weller, F.); 12, 79. Govindankutty, A., Tamil verb classification; 20, 156. Govindapras~d Bhat.t.argi (ed. and tr.), Rgm~lkka-N~t.ik~,Kat.hma.n.du,2032; 20, 156. Gowda, K. K., Gowda Kannada, Annamalai Nagar, 1970; 13, 231. - - , A grammar of Kannada, Annamalainagar, 1972; 17,126. Grek, T. V., P~elina, E. G., Staviskij, B. Ja., Kara-tepe, Moskva, 1964; 9, 79. Greenfield, J. C. and Mayrhofer, M., The 'Algummin/'Almuggim-problem reexamined; 11,230. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

121

Grigorjan, S. N., Iz istorii filosofii Srednej Azii i Irana VII-XII, Moskva, 1960; 8, 75. Grincer, P. A., Drevneindijskij ~pos, Moskva, 1974; 19,306. - - , ~izn' Vikramy ili 32 istorii carskogo trona, perevod sanskrita, Moskva, 1960; 12,320. Grinstead, E. D., The Dragon King of the Sea; 11,224. , The manuscript Kanjur in the British Museum; 11,224. Grivnin, V. S. s e e Giljarevskij, R. S. Grjunberg, A. L., Mund~anskij jazyk, Moskva, 1972; 20, 156. , and Steblin-Kamenskij, I. M., Vaxanskij jazyk, Moskva, 1976;20,156. Gros, F., Le parip~tal, Pondich6ry, 1968; 12,303. , and Nagaswamy, R., Uttaram6rfir: l~gendes, histoire, monuments, Pondich6ry, 1970; 14,151. (Hiniiber, O. yon); 15,152. - s e e Association internationale des 6tudes tamoules . . . . -s e e Historique et statistique de Karikal, Pondich~ry, 1971; 15, 152. Groslier, B. P., Indochina, Mt~nchen, 1966 (Weller, F.); 18,176. - s e e Dumar9ay, J. Guenther, H. V., Buddhist philosophy in theory and practice, 1972 (Wayman, A.); 18,175. , The life and teaching of N~ropa, Oxford, 1963;8, 75. (Harem, F. R.); 14, 301 ; (Kolma~, J.); 9, 319. , Philosophy and psychology in the Abhidharma, Lucknow, 1957 (Conze, E.); 3,156. , The Royal Song of saraha, Seattle, 1969; 13, 70. , Tibetan Buddhism without mystification, Leiden, 1966; 11,70. (Ruegg, D. S.); 13, 76. , The concept of mind in Buddhist Tantrism; 6, 313. - - , Indian Buddhist thought in Tibetan perspective - infinite transcendence versus finiteness; 8, 75. , The philosophical background of Buddhist tantrism; 9, 318. , Religion and everyday life; 6, 313. , Some aspects of Tibetan religious thought; 10, 315. - - , Tantra and revelation; 12, 68. Guha, D., The anust.ubh metres in the J~takas - Chakkanip~ta; 19,306. - - , Buddhist study in Indian universities today; 19,306. , The Burmese god Ghoramanta alias Goravinda; 19,306. - - , The Burmese n i s s a y a s - a study; 19,306. - - , Early Burmese monastic scholarship; 19,306. - - , A letter for Mindon; 19,306. - - , On the name 'Cfil.avagga' in the Suttanip~ta; 19,306.

122

INDEX

- - , A Pali document of 1878; 19,306. - - , Sarasvati and Burma; 19,306. - - , Theravada Buddhism and its impact on Burma; 19,306. Gullini, G. see Tucci, G. Gumilev, L. N., Otkrytie Xazarii, Moskva, 1966;11,224. - - , and Kuznetsov, B. I., Dye tradicii drevnetibetskoj kartografii; 13, 231. - - , New data on the history of the Khazars; 11,224. - - , and Kuznetsov, B. I., Strana Sambala v legende i v istorii; 14,300. - - see Kuznetsov, B. I. Gumperz, J. J., Hindi reader, vol. I, Berkeley, 1960; 5, 83. , and Naim, C. M., Urdu reader, Berkeley, 1960; 5, 83. - - see Ferguson, Ch. A. Gumy6sh5 Kenky~t, Kyoto, vol. I, 1973; 17, 126. Vol. II, 1974; vol. III, 1975 ; 19, 306. Gupt, D., Brajbh~s.~ Sfir-ko~, 1 and 2, (Miltner, V.); 10, 317. Gupta, R. D., The B h a k t i r a s a b o d h i n i of Priy~ D~isa; 12,303. - - , The Chinese version of the story of Ghosaka; 15, 311. - - , Priy~ Das, author of the B h a k t i r a s a b o d h i n ~ ; 13, 70. , The story of Candrah~sa as narrated by Priy~ D~s and Jaimini and its comparison with the Kath~kosa version; 14, 300. Gupta, S., Laks.m~Tantra, Leiden, 1972; 15, 152. - - , The Caturvyfiha and the Vi~akha-yfipa in the P~ificargtra; 15, 152. Gupta, S. K., (ed.), Bhgratf-Sodha-S~ra-Sam.graha, section I1, vol. I, 1,2, Jaipur, 1972; 14,296. Section I and II, 1973; 17,122. Gurevi~, I. S. see Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. Gurg~n~, Fakhr U., Vis and Ramin, tr. by G. Morrison, New York, 1972; 15,314. Guseva, N. R., D~ainzm, Moskva, 1968; 12,303. Haarh, E., A comparative list of the Derge and Lhasa editions of the Kanjur; 9, 79. - - , Contributions to the study of ma.nd,ala and m u d r d ; 9, 79. - - , L'~criture 'Phags-pa vraiment carrie des sceaux chinois des YiJan; 9, 79. Hacker, P., Prahl~da, Werden und Wandlungen einer Idealgestalt, Wiesbaden, 1959; (Staal, J. F.); 9,244. Hadano, H., BodaishimpSja toshite no Atria; 4, 315. - - , Chibetto Bukky5 keisei no ichi-kadai; 4, 315. , Chibetto ni okeru Bukky5 no juy5 ni tsuite; 4, 315. , A historical study in the problem concerning the diffusion of Tantric Buddhism in India; 4,315. - - , Kamu no Bukky5 to sono K~da~nu-ha narabi-ni Ei-Z6 no Bukky5 ni ataeta eiky5 ni tsuite; 4, 315.

INDEX

123

- - , Mikky6ja toshite no Atiga - toku-ni jirin no mondai o megutte; 4, 315. - - , A note on the Arya-Laflk~vatgra-vrtti by Jfi~nagribhadra, Toh. 4018; 20, 326. - - , T~ntric Buddhism ni okeru ningen sonzai; 4, 315. - - , Yugagy6ha no bosatsukai o megutte; 20,326. I-hebler, C., Ausschneidekunst im alten Indien; 4, 316. , Kosmos; 12, 68. , Ein nautischer Ausdruck im P~li (P~. lakdra-); 8,316. , Ein verkanntes Kompositum im P~li; 8, 75. , Rev. of Trenckner, V., A critical Pgli dictionary, vol. II, fasc. 1 ; 8, 75. - - , Rev. of Punyavijaya and Sandesara (eds.), Somegvaradeva's Ull~gharfighavaN~it.aka, 1961 ; 9, 79. Hahn, E. A., On alleged anacolutha in Old Persian; 10,227. , Franklin Edgerton: personal reminiscences; 10,227. Hahn, M., Haribhat.t.a and Gopadatta: two authors in the succession of ]tryagfira, Tokyo, 1977; 20,326. , Jfignagrimitras Vrttamglgstuti, vols. 1 + 2, Marburg, 1967; 13, 231. Rev. ed., 1971 ; 14,300. , Lehrbuch der klassischen tibetischen Schriftsprache, Hamburg, 1971 ; 14, 300. - - , Der Autor Candragomin und sein Werk; 19,306. , Grundfragen der tibetischen Morphologie; 17,126. - - , Die Haribhat.t.ajgtakam~lg, I; 18, 157. II; 19,307. , Ist ein Vers der N~ndi in Harsadevas Drama N~gananda verloren gegangen?; 13,231. - - , Obituary of F. Bernhard, s e e obituaries. Halasi-Kun, T. s e e Geiger, B. Hamilton, J. s e e Demi6ville, P. Hamm, F.-R., Ober die Bedeutung der Wahrnehmungslehre im friihen Buddhismus; 4,79. Buddhismus und Jinismus; 8, 158. Die buddhistische Formel vom Entstehen in Abh~ngigkeit; 19,307. -C h d n d o g y o p a n i s a d V I . Ein erneuter Versuch; 12~ 303. Zu einigen neueren Ausgaben des P~li-Tipit.aka; 7,79. Die Idee des 'Leeren' in der buddhistischen Lehre und Mystik; 20, 157. Studien zur Oberlieferungsgeschichte des Mi la'i mGur-'bum; 14, 151. Die tibetische Ubeflieferung zweier Udfinavarga-Verse; 14, 151. Die 'Verk6rperung' des Bodhisattva im P~li-Jgtaka; 12,303. Rev. of Balbir, J. K., L'histoire de Rgma en tib~tain d'apr~s des manuscrits de Touen-houang, Paris, 1963; 12, 303. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

124

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Bareau, A., Les sectes bouddhiques du Petit V6hicule, Saigon, 1955;8, 158. - - , Rev. of Bibliographie Bouddhique, XXIV-XXVII, 1950-1954. XXVIIXXXI, 1954-1958, Paris; 7, 79. - - , Rev. of Bryner, E., Thirteen Tibetan tankas, Colorado, 1956; 4,316. - - , Rev. of Conze, E., The Prajfi~p~ramitg Literature, Den Haag, 1960; 7, 79. - - , Bespr. yon Guenther, H. ~., The life and teachings of Naropa, 1963; 14, 3011 - - , Bespr. yon Mukherjee, B., Die i)berlieferung yon Devadatta, 1966; 14,301. - - , Rev. of Bhikku N~namoli, The minor readings, I, London, 1960; 7, 79. - - , Rev. of Nandisuttam and AO.ugaddar~iro.: Jaina-Agama-Series i, Bombay, 1968; 15,152. - - , Rev. of Nebesky-Wojkowitz, R. de, Oracles and demons of Tibet, 's-Gravenhage, 1956;4,316. , Rev. of Pande, G. C., Studies in the origins of Buddhism, Allahabad, 1957; 4,316. , Rev. of Trip~thi, C., Ftinfundzwanzig SQtras des Nidgnasamyukta, Berlin, 1962; 12,303. - - , Bespr. yon Waldschmidt, E., Von Ceylon bis Turfan, n.p., 1967; 14, 3000. Hamp, E. P., Indo-European nouns with laryngeal suffix; 2, 80. Hanaway, W. L. Jr. (tr.), see Bighami, Sheikh. Handoo, J. and L., Hindi-Kashmir common vocabulary, Mysore, 1975; 19,307. Handschriften aus Stidostasien, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 157. Handumkande, R., The Ma.nicfi.da study; 20, 157. , The story of the shell-maidens; 14,301. Hanley, C. see Masson, J. Hara, M. (tr.), Buddhacarita, T6ky6, 1974; 18,157. B h a k t i kenkyfi; 8, 316. , BMsa gikyoku ni mieru tsuki no hiyu; 8, 316. - - , Bunbu - baramon to kushatoriya-; 14,301. , Chfi (loyalty); 17, 126. - - , Ga.n.da-vyfiha daimeiko; 17,126. Hal; 12, 68. - - H6on -dn.rn..ya - ; 17,126. Indra and tapas; 19,307. Kaishun - kaisei; 19,307. The king as husband of the earth; 18, 157. Koten Indo no ai; 18,158. Koten Indo no unmeikan; 17,126. - - Ks.atra-dharma - kodai indo no bushid6; 12,303. Miscellanea Pasupatica; 12, 68. - - N~g~nanda; 11,224. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

125

- - , A note on the epic folk-etymology ofrd/an; 13,231. - - , A note on the Rftksasa form of marriage; 18, 158. - - , A note on the Sanskrit phrase devdndm, priya; 14,301. - - , A note on the Sanskrit word jana; 12,303. ---, A note on the Sanskrit word ni-tya; 4, 79. - - , Note on two Sanskrit religious terms - Bhakti and Sraddhd; 8, 316. , P~gupata kenkyO II; 8, 316. , Sansukurittogo; 11,70. , Shinju (pearl); 11,70. , Svet[gvatara Upanisad VI-21 ; 5,248. , tapas, dharma, punya; 19,307. - - , Tapo-dhana; 13,231. , Transfer of merit; 12,303. - - , Umi no kurushimi; 20,326. , Vfilmiki, the singer of tales; 19,307. , Rev. of Chakraborti, H. (tr.), Pggupata Sfitram with Pafichgrtha-BMsya of Kaun .dinya, Calcutta, 1970; 18, 157. , Rev. of K6hler, H.-W., Srad-dM in der vedischen und altbuddhistischen Literatur, Wiesbaden, 1973; 20,327. - - , Rev. of Norman, K. R. (tr.), The Elders verses, I, London, 1969; 18, 158. , Rev. of Shekhar, I., Sanskrit drama: its origin and decline, Leiden, 1960; 6, 313. Harders-Steinh~user see Rock, J. F. Hari, M. see Hoehlig, M. Harmatta, J., Byzantinoturcica; 7,246. , Cusanica; 7,246. Irano-Aramaica; 7,246. An Old Persian loan-word in Elamite; 7,246. Sur l'origine du mythe des Hyperbor6ens; 7,246. The Parthian parchment from Dura-Europos; 7,246. Die Parthischen Ostraka aus Dura-Europos; 7,246. A recently discovered Old Persian inscription; 7,246. Hart III, G. L., The poems of Ancient Tamil, Berkeley, 1975 (Norman, K. R.); 20, 333. Hartman, C. G., Buddha, Kami and human being in Shinko Shukyo religions of Japan, Helsinki, 1971 ; 15, 311. - - , Sakti et Ses rab, 6tude indo-tib~taine sur la polarit6 transcendentale, Helsinki, 1973;15,311. Hartmann, P., Nominale Ausdrucksformen im wissenschaftlichen Sanskrit, Heidelberg, 1955 (Mayrhofer, M.); 3,158. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

126

INDEX

Harvard Journal o f Asiatic Studies, Camb ridge, Mass., vol. XX, 1-2, 1957; 2, 80. Vol. XX, 3 4 , 1957; 3, 156. Vol. 21, 1958; 4, 316. Vol. 22, 1959;5,248. Index vols 1-20, 1962; 6, 79. Vol. 23, 1960-1961 ; 7, 79. Vol. 24, 1962-1963; 8,158.Vol. 25, 1964-1965;9,318. Vol. 26, 1966; 10, 315.Vol. 27, 1967; 11,225. Vol. 28, 1968; 12, 68. Vol. 29, 1969; 12, 303. Vol. 30, 1970; 14, 151. Vol. 31, 1971 ; 14,301. Vol. 32, 1972; 15, 311. Vol. 33, 1973; 17,127. Vol. 36, 1976;20, 157. Vol. 37, 1977;20,327. Harweg, R., Kompositum und Katalysationstext, vornehmlich im spgten Sanskrit, The Hague, 1964;8,158. (Miltner, V.); 9,319. Haseoka, I., Jfijfibibasharon no fukumu Charon no shis6; 2,245. - - , Ryfiju no j6doky6, Ky6to, 1957; 2,245. - - , Seshin J6doron ni okeru Jfijiky6-teki y6so; 2,245. Hashimoto, M. J., The Newari language, Tokyo, 1977; 20,327. Hatto, A. T. (ed.) s e e Eos. Hattori, M. (tr.), Dign~ga, on perception, Cambridge, Mass., 1968; 12, 68. (Steinkellner, E.); 14, 315. (Wayman, A.); 13, 79. - - , Dign~ga's criticism of the Sg~khya theory of perception, Osaka, 1960; 4, 316. - - , Dign~ga's theory of direct knowledge, Osaka, 1959; 4, 316. - - , and Shunpei, U., Ninshiki to ch6etsu, T6kyS, 1970; 13, 70. - - , Dign~ga's criticism of the Mim~rhsaka theory of perception; 6, 313. - - , Mfmgrfisfiglokav~rttika, Apohavgda-ch5 no kenkyfi I; 15, 311. Vol. II; 18, 158. - - , Pram~.nasamuccaya, I, w Nygyamatavic~ra;-6,313. - - , Pragastapgda and Dignfiga. A note on the development of the Vai~es.ika theory of anum~na; 15,152. - - , Pratyaks.~bh~sa, Digngga's view and Dharmakfrti's interpretation; 9, 318. - - , The Sautrgntika background of the A p o h a theory; 20, 327. - - , Studies of the Vaiges.ikadargana, I; 10,227. - - , Vaiges.ika no chikakusetsu ni taisuru Dign~ga hihan; 6, 313. - - , Rev. of Ruegg, D. S., La th6orie du T~thagatagarbha et du Gotra, Paris, 1969; 15,311. -s e e Ojihara, Y. Hauri, C., Zur Vorgeschichte des Ausgangs - E n a des Instr. Sing. der A-St~nme des Altindischen, G6ttingen, 1963; 7,246. (Mayrhofer, M.); 9,242. Hauschild, R., Ober altbekannte und neuentdeckte metrische Stiicke in der Ch~ndogya-Upanisad; 5,248. -s e e Mayrhofer, M., obituaries. -s e e Thumb, A. Hazra, R. C., Studies in the'Upapur~.nas, Calcutta, 1958 (Sternb ach, L.); 6, 318. Heesterman, J. C., Spel der tegenstellingen, Leiden, 1964; 8, 158. , Die Autorit/it des Veda; 18, 158.

INDEX

127

- - , Brahmin, ritual and renouncer; 8, 316. , The case of the severed head; 11,225. , India and the inner conflict of tradition; 15, 311. , On the origin of the Nastika; 13, 70. , Tradition in modern India; 8, 75. , Vala and Gomatr; 5, 317. , Rev. of Dumont, L., La civilisation indierme et nous, n.p., 1964; 11,225. - - , (ed.) s e e Pratidanam. Heiler, F. s e e Nakamura, H. Hein, N., The miracle plays of Mathur~, New Haven, 1972; 14,301. Heine-Geldern, R., Archaeology and legend in the Andaman Islands; 9, 318. , Das Dravidaproblem; 9, 319. , Traces of Indian and Southeast Asiatic Hindu-Buddhist influences in Mesoamerica; 9, 319. Heissig, W., Beitr/ige zur Obersetzungsgeschichte des mongolischen Kanons, G6ttingen, 1962; 6,313. , Die Familien- und Kirchengeschichtsschreibung der Mongolen, Wiesbaden, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 210. , Mongolische Handschriften, - Blockdrucke, - Landkarten, n.p., 1961 (Jong, J. W. de); 6,314. - - , Mongolistik an deutschen Universit/iten, Wiesbaden, 1968; 12,303. , In~anasis 'Lied des armen Bauern'; 12, 303. , Kesigbatus Chronik Erdeni-yin tob~i; 14, 151. , Festschrift s e e Serta Tibeto-Mongolica. - - s e e Catalogue of Mongol b o o k s . . . Helck, W., Die Beziehungen Ngyptens zu Vorderasien im 3. und 2. Jr. v. Chr., Wiesbaden, 1964 (Mayrhofer, M.); 8, 160. Held, A . , Der buddhistische M6nch Yen-ts'ung (557-610) und seine ~lbersetzungstheorie, K61n, 1972; 18,158. Helffer, M., Les chants dans l'~pop~e tib~taine de Ge-sar d'apr~s le Livre de la Course de Cheval, Gen~ve, 1977; 20,327. - - , et Macdonald, A. W., Remarques zur levers n~pflli chant~; 12,303. - - , et Macdonald, A. W., Sur un Sgrafigi de Ggine; 10, 315. Hemacandra. DMtupargya.nam, I, Muni Yagovijaya and Muni Municandravijaya, (eds.), Rgdhanpur, 1973; 18, 158. Henderson, E. J. A. s e e Indo-Pacific Linguistic Studies. Hendriksen, H., Himachali Studies, I, K~bbenhavn, 1976; 20,157. - - , Rev. of Brough, J., The G~ndh~iri Dharmapada, London, 1962;7, 79. Henning, W. B., A fragment of a Khwarezmian dictionary, London, 1971 (Humbach, H.); 20,327.

128

INDEX

, Memorial volume, see Boyce, M. (ed.). - - see Boyce, M., obituaries. Henry, V., l~16ments de Sanskrit classique, Paris, 1963; 7, 79. Hermanns, M., Die religi6s-magische Weltanschauung der Primitivstiimme Indiens, II, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Pinnow, H.-J.); 14, 155. Herold, E., The interpretation of the Vedic 'kakutsala'; 1, 179. Hervouet, Y., Bibliographie des travaux en langues occidentales sur les Song parus de 1946 ~ 1965, Bordeaux, 1969; 14,151. , Catalogue des p~riodiques chinois dans les biblioth~ques d'Europe, Le monde d'outre-mer, pass~ et prbsent, 4 bme s6rie: bibliographies 2, Paris, 1958; 2,320. - - see Demi6ville, P. Hidding, K. A. H., De evolutie in de Godsdienstgeschiedenis; 9,241. Hikata, R., Gan.davy~ha and the reliefs of Barabu.dur-galleries; 5, 83. - - , On the significance of Barabu .dur edifice; 10, 315. Hiltebeitel, A., The ritual of battle, Ithaka, 1976; 19,307. Hindi Prac~rak Patrika, I, 2, 1973; 15, 311. Hindiprac~rak, V/9-V/11; 3, 157. Vol. XIII/8, 1965; 10,227. Hin~Jber, O. yon, Bemerkungen zum Critical P~li dictionary; 14, 151. - - , Ggth~ anacchariy~ pubbe assutapubb~; 13,232. - - , Zur Geschichte des Sprachnamens P~li; 20, 327. - - , The Gilgit Samghatasutra in the S.P.S. Museum, Srinagar; 20, 157. - - , On the interpretation of the Pall term pavaranasamgaha in the Vinaya pit.aka; 13,231. - - , Eine Karmav~cang-Sammlung aus Gilgit; 13, 70. - - , Kulturgeschichtliches aus dem B h i k s u n T - V i n a y a : die sam. kaks.ikd; 18, 158. - - , Das Nandy~varta-Symbol; 18, 158. - - , Pali philology and the Tibetan translation of Buddhist texts; 15,311. - - , Pgli u l l o k a , 11,225. - - , Reste des reduplizierten Aorists im Pgli; 18, 158. - - , Sprachliche Beobachtungen zum Aufbau des P~li-Kanons; 20, 157. - - , Zur Technologie der ZuckerhersteUung im alten Indien; 14,301. - - , Vedisch nivdt~ und Pgli nivdtake; 12, 69. - - , Bespr. yon Bhatt, N. R. (ed.), Raurav~gama, I-II, Pondich~ry, 1961-1972; 20, 157. - - , Rev. of Deloche, J., Ponts anciens de l'Inde, Paris, 1973, and Dumarqay, J.-Groslier, B. P . , L e B a y o n , Paris, 1973; 18,158. - - , Bespr. yon Derrett, J. D. M., Bhgruci's commentary on the Manusmr.ti, I-II, Wiesbaden, 1975; 20, 157. - - , Bespr. von Emmerick, R. E., Saka grammatical studies, London, 1968; 15, 311.

INDEX

129

- - , Bespr. von Gaff, A., Bhakti im BMgavatapur~na, Wiesbaden, 1969; 14, 301. - - , Bespr. yon Gonda, J., Old Indian, Leiden, 1971 ; 20, 157. - - , Bespr. von Gros, F. et Nagaswamy, R., Uttaram6rfir, Pondich~ry, 1970; 15, 152. , Bespr. von Helmuth v. Glasenapp-Bibliographie, Wiesbaden, 1968; 15, 152. , Bespr. yon Jacobi, H., Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1970; 15, 152. - - , Bespr. yon Janert, K. L., Abst~inde und Schlussvokalverzeichnungen in A~okaInschriften, Wiesbaden, 1973; 18, 158. , Rev. of Kulke, H., Cidambaramgh~tmya, Wiesbaden, 1970; 14,151. , Bespr. yon Maissin, J., l~tat civil, politique et religieux des Hindous, Paris, 1975;20,157. , Rev. of Asmussen, J. P., The Khotanese Bhadracary~degan~, K~bbenhavn, 1961 ; 13,232. , Bespr. yon Ratnapala, N., The Katikgvatas, M~inchen, 1971 ; 20, 157. , Bespr. yon Schmidt, H.-P., Br.haspati und Indra, 1968; 14,301. , Rev. of Waldschmidt-Bechert, Sanskrit-W6rterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, 1. Liefg. 1973; 18, 158. Hinz, W., Altiranische Funde und Forschungen, Berlin, 1969; 12,303. (Schmitt, R.); 14, 314. - - , Neue Wege im Altpersischen; 13,232. (Humbach, H.); 20,328. , Die Inschrift des Hohenpriesters KardOr am Turm yon Naqsh-e Rostam; 13, 232. Hirakawa, A., Bukky6 no rekishi, T6ky6, 1972; 17,127. , Daij6 kishinron, T6ky6, 1973; 17,127. - - Gendaijin no tame no bukky6, T6ky6, 1970; 17,127. - - Genshi bukky6 no kenkyfl - ky6dan soshiki no genkei, T6ky6, 1964; 8,316. - - Index to the Abhidharmakogabhg.sya. pt. 1, T6ky6, 1973; pt. 2, 1977; 20, 157. - - Indo bukky6shi, I, T6ky6, 1974; 18,158. - - Ritsuz6 no kenkyfl, T6ky6, 1960; 7,246. - - Seikatsu no naka no bukky6, 5th enl. ed., T6ky6, 1972; 17,127. - - Shoki daij6 bukky6 no kenkyfi, Tokyo, 1968; 12, 69. Ash6ka-6 no shichishu no ky6mei yori mita genshi ky6ten no seiritsushi; 7, 246. - - , Bashoron yori mitaru Daij6 ky6dan no arikata; 7,246. - - , Bosatsuz6ky6 to H6shakky6; 17,127. - - , Daij6kai to bosatsukaiky6; 7,247. - - , Daij6kai to jfizend6; 7,247. - - , Diaz6ky6 no keifu; 20,157. - - , Genshi bukky6 no okeru 'hO' no imi; 12,303. - - , Gy6nen no kairitsu-shis6; 17,127. -

-

130 --, --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

Hokeky5 ni okeru 'ichij5' no imi; 17,127. Jfijfibibasharon no chosha ni tsuite; 7,246. Kachina konma no imi ni tsuite; 19,307. Kaidan no gen-i; 7,247. Kairitsu to dStoku; 7,247. Kairitsu yori mitaru Bukky6 shinrikan; 7,246. , Kairitsu hori mitaru konpon shinri; 7,246. - - , Karoshut~ hibun to Daij6 kySdan; 7,246. - - , Kegonky8 ni mirareru shoki Daij6 kybto no sh~ky~ seikatsu; 7,247. - - , Kesa ni tsuite; 17,127. - - , Nyoraiz6 toshiteno H6zS-bosatsu; 17,127. - - , The rise of Mahay~na Buddhism and its relationship to the worship of Stupas; 10,227. , Ritsuz8 no konma ni tsuite; 17,127. , Ritsuz8 no sekitsu to j6h8 no kankei; 7,246. - - , Ritsuz8 to karuman; 19,307. , Ritsuz8 yori mitaru Daij6 ky6dan; 7,246. - - , Sanga no okeru seisai no mondai; 7,246. - - , Sanne ni tsuite; 17,127. - - , ShSmangyb-gisho to nai 93 to no kankei ni tsuite; 17,127. --see Bapat, P. V. Hirano, T., An index to the Bodhicary~vat~ra Pafijik~, chapter IX, T6kyS, 1966; 10, 315. Hiriyanna, M., Sanskrit studies, Mysore, n.d. (Sternbach, L.); 3,158. Historique et statistique de Karikal, pr~s. par Gros, F., Pondich6ry, 1971 ; 15, 152. History of Medieval Deccan (1295-1724), vols I + II, Sherwani, H. K. and Joshi, P. M. (eds.), Hyderabad, 1973; 19,307. History of Religions, Chicago, vol. I, 1, 1961 ; 5,248. Vol. I, 2, 1962; 5,317. Vol. II, 1,1962; 6, 313. Vol. III, 1, 1963; 7,247. Vol. III, 2, 1964; 8, 75. Vol. IV, 1, 1964; 8, 316. Vol. IV, 2, 1965; 9, 79. Vol. V, 1,1965; 9, 241. Vol. V, 2, and vol. VI, 1, 1966; 10, 227. Vol. VI, 4, 1967; 11,70. Vol. VII, 1 + 2, 1967 and vol. VII, 3 + 4, 1968; 11,225, Vol. 8, 1 + 2, 1968 and vol. 8, 3, 1969 ; 12, 69. Vol. 9, 1, 1969; 12,303. Vol. 9, 2 + 3, 1969-1970; 13, 71. Vol. 10, 1, 1970; 13,232. Vol. 9, 4, 1970; 14, 151. Vol. 10, 4, 1971 ; vol. 11, 1 + 2, 1971 and vol. 11,3, 1972;14,301.Vol. 11,4, 1972 and vol. 12, 1, 1972;15,153. Vol. 12, 2, 1972 and 12, 3, 1973;15, 311. Vol. 12,4, 1973 and vol. 13, 1 + 2, 1973;17,127. Vol. 13,3 +4, 1974, vol. 14, 1 4 , 1974-1975;vol. 15, 1 +2, 1975; 18,158. Vol. 15,3 +4, 1976 and vol. 16, 1,1976;19,307. Vol. 16, 1 4 , 1976-1977;20, 157. Vol. 17, 1 + 2, 1977;20, 327.

INDEX

131

Hjelmslev, L., Anim6 et inanim~, personnel et non-personnel; 1,318. Ho, C. Y. see Catalogue of the Chinese Collection of the University of Malaya . . . H6b6girin, 4e fasc., Paris, 1967, May, J. (ed.); 13, 71. Hock, H. H. and Pandharipande, R., The sociolinguistic position of Sanskrit in pre-Muslim South Asia; 20, 158. , Substratum influence of (Rig-Vedic) Sanskrit?; 19,307. Hoehlig, M. and Hari, M., Kagate phonemic summary, Kathmandu, 1976;20, 158. Hoenigswald, H. M., Language change and linguistic reconstruction, 1960 (Glazov, J. J.); 11,224. Hoens, D. J., SSnti I, 's-Gravenhage, 1951 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 7,253. , Prasgda in the Rgmayana; 12,304. Hoffmann, H., Die Religionen Tibets, Freiburg, 1956 (Stein, R. A.); 4, 214. - - , Symbolik der tibetischen Religionen und des Schamanismus, Stuttgart, 1967 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 14, 314. - - , An account of the Bon religion in Gilgit; 13,232. - - , Manichaeism Islam in the Buddhist Kglacakra system; 7,247. - - , Manifestations of Tibetan Shamanism; 20, 158. - - , Die Polarit/itslehre des sp~iten Buddhismus; 12,304. - - , Religione Bon (Tibet, Swat, Gilgit); 3, 157. - - , Wilhelm Geiger, Geist und Gestalt; 7,247. - - , ~afl-~ufl: the Holy language of the Tibetan Bon-po; 12, 69. Hoffmann, I. Der Kath~ko~a, Mtinchen, 1974; 20,327. Hoffmann, K. Altiranisch, Leiden, 1958; 3, 79. - - , Aufs~itze zur Indoiranistik, hrsg. v. J. Narten, Bd. I + II, 1975 + 1976, Wiesbaden; 19,307. - - , Der Injunktiv im Veda, Heidelberg, 1967; 11,225. (Ferrari, G.); 14,299. - - , Altindische Pr/iverbien auf-a (revised repr); 1, 105. - - , Zu den altiranischen Bruchzahlen; 10,227. - - , Ap. daOauva-; 10, 227. - - , Av. daxma-; 10, 227. - - , Avestisch haoma y6 gauua; 11,225. - - , Avest. upa. mraddgsca N. 53; 11,225. - - , Avest. uruufnait~ Yt. 13, 33; 12, 69. - - , Die av. Verbalformenjauua Yt. 5, 63, ni6dtad-ca Yt. 13, 66 undfraSdta~-ca Yt. 13, 68; 13, 71. - - , Zur avestischen Textkritik: der Akk. P1. Mask. der a-St/imme; 13,232. - - , Drei indogermanische Tiernamen in einem Avesta-Fragment; 11,225. - - , Hethitisch luk(k)-, lukki; 12,304. - - , Idg. sneigUh; 10,227.

132

INDEX

- - , Jungawestisch zazgite (revised repr.); 7,247. - - , Die Komposition eines Br~hmana-Abschnittes (MS. I 10, 14-16); 12, 69. Materialien zum altindischen Verbum; 10, 227. Notizen zu Wackernagel-Debrunner, Altindische Grammatik, II, 2; 1,105. Die Ortsnamen-Parenthese im Altpersischen und Vedischen; 4, 316. Zur Parenthese im Altpersischen; 1, 105. Zum pr~idikativen Adverb (revised repr.); 1,105. TS. sim~hi: 'Haplologie im Satz'?; 11,225. Textkritische Noten zu SB. VII, 1, 14, JB. II 208 und III 125; 12, 69. - - Vedisch 'gdmati'; 1,105. Vedisch ~ h 'klagen'; 4, 316. Ved. santya- und ahd. samfti, ags. sgfte; 12, 69. - - Ved. (tran. 'Lamm' (revised repr.); 1,105. - - Vedisch vichdydti und govyachh-; 10,227. - - Vedisch vidh, vindh; 12,304. - - Der vedische Prekativtyp yesam,/esma; 11,225. Der vedische Typus mendmenam; 4, 316. Zur vedischen Verbalflexion (revised repr.); 1,318. Die Weltentstehung nach dem Jaimin~ya-Br~hman.a; 13,232. , YV. mrga~aph~-, m; AV. takmiln; Die 'Infinitive' rohi.syai, avyathisyai; Ait. Br~hm. me.syant; AV. vitdvati; 7,247. , Zur Yasna-Obediefemng; 13, 71. , Zwei vedische Wortsippen; 1,318. , Rev. of Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, Nachtr~ige and II, 2; 4, 316. Hokeky6 Bunka KenkyQjo Setsuritsu Shuisho. Prospectus [of the] Institute for the Comprehensive Study of Lotus Sutra, T6ky6, n.d.; 11,225. Hokeky6 no shokeitai (The Lotus Sutra and religious realities), Nomura, Y. (ed.), Ky6to, 1976; 19,307. Hokke Bunka, T6ky6, vol. 1, 1967; 11,225. Vols. 5 + 6, 1968; 12, 69. Vol. 7, 1968 and vols. 8-10, 1969; 12,304. Vol. 11, 1969; 13, 71. Vols. 13-15, 1970; 14, 151. Vols. 16-18, 1971 ; vols. 19 + 20; 1972; 14, 301. Vol. 20, 1972 and vol. 21,1972; 15,153. Vol. 22, 1972; 15,311. Vol. 25, 1973; 17,128. Vols. 26 + 27, 1974;vol. 28, 1975; 18,159. Hokke Bunka Kenkyfi, T6ky6, vol. 1, 1975; 18,159. Vol. 2, 1976; 19,307. Vol. 3, 1977; 20,327. Homji, D. N. D. M. (ed.), see K. R. Cama Oriental Institute Golden Jubilee volume -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

In Honour of Anton Reichling on the occasion of his seventieth Birthday, Lingua, 1968; 12, 69. Hoop, A. N. J. Th. h Th., van der, see Bernet Kempers, A. J., obituaries.

INDEX

133

Hooykaas, C., Balinese Bauddha Brahmanas, Amsterdam, 1973; 17, 128. - - , Cosmogony and creation in Balinese tradition, The Hague, 1974; 18, 159. - - , Kama and Kala, Amsterdam, 1973; 17,128. - - , The Old-Javanese R~m~yana, Amsterdam, 1958; 2,245. - - , Bauddha brahmins in Bali; 8, 75. - - , Bharata's departure, a passage on Artha-Shstra in the Old-Javanese R~m~yana Kakawin; 1,105. - - , Books made in Bali; 7, 80. - - , Buddhism in Bali; 10, 228. - - , The glorification of Vi.snu in the Sanskrit Bhagavadgit~ and the Old-Javanese R~m~yana Kakawin; 1,318. - - , K~la in Java and Bali; 15,153. - - , K~mandak~ya Nitis~ra etc in Old-Javanese; 1,179. - - , Old Javanese R~m~yana; 8, 158. - - , Saiva-siddhhnta in Java and Bali; 6, 313. - - , S~nti; 8, 316. - - , S~t~'s laments in the A~oka-Grove, as found in the Old-Javanese R~m~yana Kakawin; 1,105. - - , On Sylvain L6vi's Sanskrit texts from Bali; 5,167. - - , Two exorcist priests in Bali; 5,167. , Vibh~sana's succession in Lafik~; 1,251. - - , The wailing of Vibhisana in the Old-Javanese R~m~yana Kakawin; 1,251. - - , Weda and Sisya, Psi and Bhujangga in present-day Bali; 8, 158. Hopkins, E. W., The Social and military position of the ruling caste in Ancient India . . . . n.p., 1972; 19,307. Homer, I. B., Festschrift, s e e Bt~ddhist studies in honour of . . . . Horsch, P., Buddhas erste Meditation; 9,241. , Le principe d'individuation dans la philosophie indienne; 9,241. , Profanes Wissensgut im vedischen Literaturkreis; 12,304. - - , Vom Sch6pfungsmythos zum Weltgesetz; 12, 304. - - , The self in analytical psychology; 9,241. - - , Zur Symbolik orientalischer Religionen; 14, 151. , Vedische G~thgs und Slokas; 9,241. Houston, G., The center of the Tibetan empire; 19,308. - - , Cig car, cig char, ston: a note on a Tibetan term; 19,308. - - , Gsol 'debs bsam lhun 'grub ma: The supplication for natural desires to be granted; 19,308. - - , Man.dalas: ritual and functional; 19,308. - - , The bSam yas debate: according to the rGyal rabs gsal ba'i me long; 19,308. - - , Rev. of Holck, F. H. (ed.), Death and Eastern thought, n.p., n.d.; 19,308.

134

INDEX

Houwink Ten Cate, Ph. H. J., Mursilis II, Leiden, 1966; 10,228. Hrdlic"ka, Z., Old Chinese ballads to the accompaniment of the Big Drum; 8,158. - s e e Hrdli6kovh, V. Hrdlic"kov~, V., The apprentice-tales of the Japanese storytellers; 12,304. - - , Some aspects of the tea ceremony and their social significance; 8, 158. - - , Some questions connected with Tun-huang pien-wen; 8, 158. - - , and Hrdlic~, Z., Torii-p~fspe~vek k studiu japonsk3)ch symbolu;~8,158. - - , Tun-chuangsk6 pien-weny o 'Oddan6m synovi Mu-lienov'l ; 8, 158. Hsi-Tsang yen-chiu (Studies on Tibet), Taipei, 1960; 13, 71. Hulsew6, A. F. P., China im Altertum; 6, 79. - - , Obituary of Tjan, T. S., s e e obituaries. Humbach, H., Die aram~iische Inschrift yon Taxila, Wiesbaden, 1969; 15, 153. - - , Baktrische Phantasmagorie, Mainz, 1963; 7, 80. - - , Die Gathas des Zarathustra (Gershevitch, I.); 7, 79. - - , Die Kanigka-Inschrift von Surkh-Kotal, Wiesbaden, 1960; (Gershevitch, I.); 7, 79. - - , Kug~n und Hephthaliten, Mtinchen, 1961 (Schmitt, R.);8, 162. , Ahura Mazd~ und die Da~vas; 2, 80. - - , Albiruni und die sieben Str6me des Awesta; 20, 327. - - , Aramaeo-Iranian and Pahlavi; 20, 328. - - Die aram~iische Agoka-Inschrift vom Laghman-Fluss; 20, 327. - - .~tur Gugnasp und Takht i Suleimgn; 11,226. Das awestische Federorakel; 20, 328. Die awestische L~inderliste; 4, 316. Die baktrische Nra der Tochi-Inschriften; 15, 153. - - Zu den baktrischen Materialien aus Kara-Tepe; 20, 328. Ein baktrischer Titel bei Curtius Rufus; 7, 80. Beobachtungen zur Oberlieferungsgeschichte des Awesta; 20, 327. Bun-xgna7 et Ka'ba-ye Zardugt; 20, 328. - - Centres and sides in Avestan; 15, 153. Des Dareios Spass mit den griechischen Barbaren; 20, 328. - - , Fragments of a Sanskrit stone inscription from Sakesar; 15, 153. - - , Gathisch-awestische Verbalformen, II; 1,318. - - , Gottes Boten im Awesta; 20, 328. - - , Eine griechische Inschrift aus Pakistan; 20, 328. - - , Griechische und indo-gern~,anische Femininbildungen; 12, 69. - - , Heroes salvete deum genus; 15,153. - - , Die historische Bedeutsamkeit der alanischen Namen; 15, 153. - - , Historisch-geographische Noten zum 6. Buch der Geographie des Ptolemaios; 20, 328. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --,

135

Indien und Ostiran zur Zeit des Agoka; 15, 153. Indogermanische Dichtersprache; 11, 70. The Iranian names of the Hindu .Sfihis; 15,153. Der iranische Mithra als Daiva; 4,316. Iranische Sonnenpriester in Indien; 15, 153. Kate Tepe - Tochi - Surkh Kotal; 15,153. Late imperial Aramaic and Early Pahlavi; 15, 153. Zu den Legenden der hunnischen Miinzen, Siegel und Kontermarken; 11,226. Methodologische Variationen zur arischen Religionsgeschichte; 20,328. Milchprodukte im zarathustrischen Ritual; I, 318. Mi0ra in Indien und die hinduisierten Magier; 20,328. , Mithra in the Kus.g.na period; 20,328. - - , Der Name Khorasan; 20, 328. , K naxodkam baktrijskix nadpisej na Kara-Tepe; 20, 328. - - , Zu einer Neuausgabe des sogdischen Sfltra yon den Ursachen und Wirkungen der Handlungen (SCE); 15,153. - - , Die neugefunden Versionen der Kani~ka-Inschrift yon Surkh-Kotal; 7, 80. , Nokonzoko und Surkh-Kotal, ein moderner Mythos, 8, 75. , Ormuzd with the Indo-Scythians; 11,226. , The Paikuli inscription; 20,327. - - , Ptolemaios und Zentralasien; 15, 153. , Ptolemej i central'naja Azija v kuganskuju ~poxu; 20,328. , Puspapura = Peshfiwar?; 12, 69. - - , Skythische Sprachdenkm~iler in griechischer Schrift; 7, 80. - - , Studien zur Kontinuit/it des awestischen Wortgebrauchs; 20,328. , Two inscriptions in Graeco-Bactrian cursive script from Afghanistan; 11, 226. , Two problems of Avesta morphology; 15,153. , Variagnes und Barzimeres; 15, 153. , Vayu, Siva und der Spkitus vivens im ostiranischen Synkretismus; 20,328. , Zwei iranische Namen in indischer Oberlieferung; 20,328. , Rev. of Basham, A. L. (ed.), Papers on the date of Kanigka, Leiden, 1968; 20,328. - - , Rev. of Corpus Inscriptionum Iranicarum, Pts. II and III, n.d., n.p.; 15, 153. Pt. III, vol. 6;20,327. , Rev. of Dani, A. H., Indian palaeography, Oxford, 1963; 12, 69. , Rev. of Duchesne-Guillemin, J., The Western response to Zoroaster; 4, 316. , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., Saka grammatical studies, London, 1968; 15,153. - - , Rev. of G6bl, R., Dokumente zur Geschichte der iranischen Hunnen in Baktrien und Indien Bd. 1 4 , n.d., n.p.; 15, 153.

136

INDEX

- - , Rev. of G6bl, R., Die drei Versionen der Kanis.ka Inschrift von Surkh Kotal, Wien, 1965; 11,226. - - , Rev. of Henning, W. B., A fragment of a Khwarezmian dictionary, London, 1971 ; 20,327. - - , Rev. of Hinz, W., Neue Wege im Altpersischen, 1973 ; 20,328. - - , Bespr. yon Lentz, W., Yasna, 28; 1,318. - - , Rev. of MacKenzie, D. N., The 'Sgtra of Causes and Effects of Actions' in Sogdian, 1970, n.p.; 20,327. - - , Rev. of Mayrhofer, M., Kurzgefasstes etymologisches W6rterbuch des Altindischen, Lfg. 19, Heidelberg, 1967; 12, 69. Lfg. 23, 1972;20,327. - - , Rev. of Schippmann, K., Die iranischen Feuerheiligttimer, n.p.; 1971 ; 20, 328. - - , Rev. of Schlerath, B., Awesta-W6rterbuch II, Wiesbaden, n.d.; 20,327. - - , Rev. of Widengren, G., Die Religionen Irans, Stuttgart, 1965; 11,226. - - , Rev. of Zwolanek, R., V~yav ~ndra'sca, Mtinchen, 1970; 20,327. - see Davary, G. D. - - , Obituary of Porzig, W. s e e obituaries. Huo, T.-H., Shih-ch'in 'Wei-shih san-shih sung' i-chu; 20, 158. - - , Shu-lun che-hstieh yen-chiu; 20, 158. Hurvitz, L. (tr.), Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma, New York, 1976;20,158. - - , Chih Tun's notions of Pra/hd; 12, 304. - - , 'Render unto Caesar' in early Chinese Buddhism; 1,251. Hussain, S. S., Garcin de Tassy, Pondich6ry, 1962; 7, 80. Ichishima, M., SQtra-samuccaya 'Ky6shfF ni tsuite; 17, 128. - - , Sfitra-samuccaya no bonbun danpen; 17,128. Ilakkiyak Ko.lkai, Sundaramathi, L. K. (tr.), Madras, 1966; 10, 228. II'in, G. F., Starinnoe indijskoe skazanie o gerojax drevnosti, Moskva, 1958;4, 79. - see Bongard-Levin, G. M. - see El'Manovi6, S. D. Imaeda, Y., Dai 29 kai kokusai tgy6 gakusha kaigi chibettobukai ni shutsudoshite; 18,159. - - , Documents tib~tains de Touen-houang concernant le concile du Tibet; 18, 159. - - , Pakupa 'Phags-pa-z6' D6shi ch6buke ge ni tsuite; 18, 159. Imanishi, J., Fragmente des Abhidharmaprakara.nabh~s.yam in Text und (Ybersetzung, G6ttingen, 1975; 19,308. Inaba, S. and Sat6, H., Hu lan deb ther - Chibetto nendaiki, Ky6to, 1964; 9, 80.

INDEX --, --, --, --,

137

Sakya pandita no gy6seki ni okeru bump6gaku kenky~ no ichimen; 5, 317. Enjiki Gejimikky6-sho san-itsu bubun no kenkyO, Ky6to, 1972; 15, 311. Butten ni mochiirareta chibetto-go d6shi no y6n6 no kenkyaa; 1,251. Chibetto Daiz6ky6 no naka no Indo buntenrui honyaku no shiteki k6satsu; 11,226. - - , Gen no Teishi ni kansuru Kenkyg - Keit6 to Nenji o Chfishin to shite; 10, 315. - - , and Nogami, S., Gen no teishi ni tsuite; 4, 316. - - , Gen no teishi ni tsuite - Oran-shi (Hu lan Deb gter) o shiry6 to shite; 4, 316. - - , Smrti-cho 'Gengo no Mort' ni tokarete iru Chibetto-Bunp6gaku; 10, 315. - - , Tonmi ni ksiserareta chosaku ni tsuite; 11,226. Inada, K. K., The ultimate ground of Buddhist purification; 12,304. Index India, Jaipur, vol. 2, 1, 1968; 12, 69. Index Indo-Asiaticus, 1, Sir William Jones Number, Chaudhuri, S. (ed.), Calcutta, 1968; 14, 301. India Annual Review, London, 1964; 10, 315. India Maior. Congratulatory volume presented to J. Gonda, Leiden, 1972; 15, 153. India Office Library, Report for the year ended 31 March, 1957; 3, 157. Report 1965; 11,226. Report 1968; 14, 151. Report 1971 ; 17,128. Report 1972 and 1973; 18, 159. Report 1974; 19,308. India Office Records. Report for the years 1947-1967, London, 1970; 14,151. Indian Antiquary, third series, Bombay, vol. I, 1, 1964; 8, 75. Indian Linguistics, Sir Ralph Turner jubilee volume, I, Poona, 1958; 3,157. Vol. 36, 3 + 4, 1975;vol. 37, 1, 1976; 19,308. Vot. 37, 2, 1976;20, 158. Vol. 37, 3, and vol. 38, 1-3, 1977; 20, 328. Indijskaja i iranskaja filologija, Moskva, 1964; 9, 80. Voprosy dialektologii 1971 ; 14, 302. Voprosy leksiki, 1971 ; 15,154. Indijskaja kul'tura i Buddizm (~erbatskoj, F. I. number), Moskva, 1972; 14, 302. Indo-Asian Culture, New Delhi, vol. V, no. 4, 1957; 1,318. Vol. V, 3, 1957; 2, 163. Indogaku Bukky6gaku Kenky~, T6ky6 (Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies), Gakkai no ayumi, 10-nen-13-nen no ayumi (1951-1961-1964), 1965; 9, 319. Vol. IV, 1 + 2, 1956; 1,179. Vol. V, 1 + 2, 1957;2, 80. Vol. VI, 1 + 2, 1958. Special supplementary issue; 2,320. Vol. VII, 1 + 2, 1958 + 1959;4, 79. Vol. VIII, 1 + 2, 1960;4, 316. Vol. IX, 1 + 2, 1961;5,317. Vol. X, 1 + 2, 1962;6, 313. Vol. XI, 1 + 2, 1963; 8, 76. Vol. XII, 1 + 2, 1964; 8, 158. Vol. XIII, 1 + 2, 1965; 9, 241. Index I (vols. I-XII, 1952-1963); 1965; 9, 319. Vol. XIV, 1 + 2, 1965 + 1966; 10, 228. Vol. XV, 1 + 2, 1966 + 1967; 12, 304. Vol. XVII, 1 + 2, 1968 + 1969; 13,232. Vol. XVIII, 1 + 2, 1969 + 1970; 14, 151. Vol. XIX, 1 + 2, 1970 + 1971; 14, 302. Vol. XX, 1 + 2, 1971 + 1972; 15,312. Vol. XXI, 1 + 2, 1972 + 1973 and vol. XXII, 1 + 2, 1973 + 1974; 18,159. Vol. XXIII, 1 + 2, 1974 + 1975; 19,308. Vol. XXIV, 1 + 2, 1975 + 1976;20, 158.

138

INDEX

Indogakuh6, Ky6to, vol. 1, 1975; 19,308. Indologen-Tagung 1959, Waldschmidt, E., Hrsg., G6ttingen, 1960; 4, 316. Indological Review, 2, Ky6to, 1972;20,158. see also Indogakuh6. Indologica Taurinensia, Torino, vol. I, 1973; 17,128. Vol. II, 1974; 19,308. Vols. III+ IV, 1975 + 1976;20, 329. Indological studies in honor of W. Norman Brown, Bender, E. (ed.), New Haven, Conn., 1962;7, 80. Indo-Pacific Linguistic Studies, pts 1 + 2, Milner, G. B. and Henderson, E. J. (eds.), London, 1965; 10,228. Ingalls, D. H. H., The C~.nakya collections and N~rgya.na's Hitopade~a; 11, 70. - - , Cynics and P~upatas: the seeking of dishonor; 7, 80. - - , Human effort versus God's effort in the early Nygya (NS. 4.1.19-21); 2, 320. - - , K~lid~sa and the attitudes of the Golden Age; 19,309. - - , Remarks on Mr. Wasson's soma; 14,303. , Words for beauty in classical Sanskrit poetry; 7, 80. Inoue, K., A study of Japanese syntax, The Hague, 1969 (Miller, R. A.); 14,307. Insler, S., The G~th~s of Zarathustra, Leiden, 1975; 19,309. - - , The Ahuna Vairya Prayer; 18, 159. - - , The origin of the Sanskrit passive aorist; 13, 71. - - , On Proterodynamic root present inflection; 15, 312. - - , Sanskrit r and r 12,305. , The Sanskrit sa-aorist; 13, 71. - - , Some irregular Vedic imperatives; 15, 312. , Some problems of Indo-European *a in Avestan; 14,303. , Studies about the Sanskrit root ar/r.; 12, 70. - - , Two related Sanskrit words, 1. ~nila.h 'wind'; 2. r~trf 'night'; 18, 159. , Vedic il~jasd, .~jasdnil- and the type sahasdnil-; 12,305. - - , Vedie dambh@ati; 13,232. , Vedic juhuras, jah~rthds, juhuranta and juhurdn~-; 12,305. , Vedic mamatsi, ilmamadur and iyate; 15,312. , Vedic mith; 18, 159. - - , The Vedic type dheydm; 19,309. - - , On Yasna 30.1 and 31.7; 14,303. International Association of Tamil Research see Association internationale des ~tudes tamoules. International Buddhist News Forum, Rangoon, vol. I, 1-6, 1961 ; 5,248. Vol. I, 7-12, 1961 ; 5,317. Vol. II, 1-4, 1962; 6, 79. Vol. II, 5-11, 1962; 6,313. Vol. II, 12, 1962 and vol. III, 1-2, 1963;7, 80. -

-

INDEX

139

International Conference on the History, Archaeology and Culture of Central Asia in the Kushan Period see Abstracts of papers by Soviet Scholars. International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics, Trivandrum, vol. III, 1-2, 1974; and vol. IV, 1-2, 1975; 18,160. Vol. V, 1-2, 1976; 19,309. Vol. VI, 1, 1977; 20, 158. Vol. VI, 2, 1977; 20,330. International Journal of Dravidian Studies, I, 1972; 14, 303; see also International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics. International Journal of Middle East Studies, Cambridge, vol. I, 1, 1970; 13, 71. International Society for Education Information see Bulletin of International Society for Education Information Internationaler Kongress for Religionsgeschichte, Marburg, 1961 ; 6, 313. Iran and Islam, a volume in memory of Vladimir Minorsky, ed. by Bosworth, C. E., Edinburgh, 1971; 17,128. Iran: past, present and future, Jacqz, J. W. (ed.), New York, 1976; 20, 158. Iranistische Mitteilungen, vol. 8, 1974; 20, 158. Iranskaja Filologija, Moskva, 1963; 8, 158. Irwin, J., Agokan' pillars: a reassessment of the evidence, pts. I-III; 18, 160. Pt. IV; 19,309. Israel, M., The treatment of morphology in Tolkgppiyam, Madurai, 1973; 18,160. Isshfl, M. et Sasaki, R. F., Zen dust, Kyoto, 1966 (Demi6ville, P.); 14, 298. Isstedovanija po vosto~noj fllologii, San~eeva, G. D., Moskva, 1974; 18,160. Istocfiik mydrecov. Tibetsko-mongol'skij terminologi~eskij slovar' Buddizma, Pubaeva, R. E. i Dandaron, B. D. (tr.), Ulan-Udb, 1968; 12,305. Istorija i kul'tura drevnej Indii, Moskva, 1963; 8, 76. Istorija i kul'tura Kitaja, Vasil'eva, V. P., Moskva, 1974; 18, 160. It6, G., Gathica; 11, 70. Continuation; 14, 303 and 20, 159. - - , A linguistic interpretation of the Pahlavi version of the Pahlavi-Chinese bilingual epitaph found at Sian; 9,241. Ivanov, P. P., O~erki po istorii Srednej Azii (XVI-seredina XIV v), Moskva, 1958; 8, 75. Ivanov, V., Hittite word-formation in the light of historical comparative linguistics, Moscow, 1960; 7,248. , and Toporov, V. N., Issledovanija v oblasti slavjanskix drevnostej, Moskva, 1974; 18, 160. , and Toporov, V. N., Le mythe indo-europ6en du dieu de l'orage poursuivant le serpent; reconstruction du schema; 15, 312. - - , and Toporov, V. N., Sanskrit, Moskva, 1960; 7,248. Rev. ed., 1968; 12,305. - - , Xettskij jazyk, Moskva, 1963 ; 7,248. - - , Ob analogijax me~dy buddijskoj logikoj i novej{ej evropejskoj naukoj; 12,305. - - , Dreveindijskoe asram 'sleza, krov', i xettskowe esOaharu 'slezy'; 7,247.

140

INDEX

- - , K ~timologii baltijskogo i slavjanskogo nazvanij boga groma; 7,247. - - , German summaries of two articles published in Voprosy jazykoznanija, 2, 1956 and Vestnik istorii mirovoj Kul'tury, 1, 1957; 7,248. - - , Jazykovye dannye o proisxo~denii ku~anskoj dinastii i toxarskaja problema; 12, 305. - - , Kul't ognja u xettov; 7,248. - - , K opredeleniju nazvanija_~Foxarskogo B' jazyka; 7,247. - - , O metodax izu~enija istorii indoevropejskogo prajazyka i ego dialektov; 7, 248. - - , Problema jazykov centum i satom; 7,247. - - , Proisxo~denie i istorija xettskogo t e r m i n a p a n k u 'sobranie'; 7,247. - - , K semioti~eskomu analizu mita i rituala; 15, 312. - - , Tibetskie kal'ki v toxarskix tekstax; 7,248. - - , Toxarskaja parallel'k slavjanskim umen'~itel'nym formam; 7,247. - - see Paficatantra. - - see Toxarskie jazyki. - - , Obituary of F. I. Scerbatskoj, see obituaries. Iwamoto, Y., Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit manuscripts in the Library of Tokai University; II, T6ky6, 1960; 4, 210. - - , Studien zur Buddhistischen Erz~ihlungsliteratur, II, Kyoto, 1968; 12, 70. , Sumhgadh~vad~na, revised ed., TOky6, 1959; 4, 316. - - , A m i t d y u s (Mury6ju), A m i t d b h a (Mury6k6), soshite S u k h d v a t f (Gokuraku) Fujita K 6 t a t s u . . . ; 14, 303. 'Avad~na-shataka' ni tsuite; 7,248. , Butsuden bungaku no seiritsu; 14, 152. - - , Divy~vadSxmZatsuroku; 9,241. , Indoshi no Jidai-kubun ni tsuite, I; 9,241. - - , Kodai Oriento ni okeru Ariyan-jin ni tsuite; 9, 80. - - , K6ki AvadLna bunken no tenkai ni tsuite; 9, 80. - - , Lexikalische Nachlese aus dem Saddharmapu.n.darfka I; 9, 319. - - , M a h d m d y f t r f no Seiritsu ni tsuite, K6yasan, 1965; 10,228. - - , Sarv~stiv~din to Mftlasarv~stiv~din; 9, 80. - - , SukhSvafivyflha ni okeru jakkan no mondai; 9, 80. - - , Sum~gadh~vad~na to Divyfivad~na; 7,248. - - , Die tibetische Version des Sum~gadh~vad~na; 9, 80. - - , Vrat~vad~nam~la josetsu; 7,248. Iwamura, S., Osada, N., and Yamasaki, T., The Zirni Manuscript, Kyoto, 1961 ; 5, 319. Iy~suta~, T., Ilakkiya-c cikka_naikal.,Nagercoil, 1964; 9,241. - - , Paykci-k kat.t.uraik~ 2rid ed., Nagercoil, 1964; 9,241. v V

,

INDEX

i41

Jacob, G. A., A Manual of Hindu pantheism, Varanasi, 1972; 20,330. Jacobi, H., Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1970; 13,233. (Hintiber, O. yon); 15, 152. (WeUer, F.); 18,176. Jacquot, J. see Les Theatres d'Asie. Jacqz, J. W. (ed.) see Iran, past present and future. Jaggi, O. P., Scientists of Ancient India, Delhi, 1966; 11, 70. Jahn, K., An Indian legend on the descent of the Mongols; 1,251. - - , Kamglashr f-Rashfd A1-Dfn's 'Life and teaching of Buddha'; 1,105. - - , On the mythology and religion of the Indians in the mediaeval Moslem tradition; 8, 76. - - , A note on Kashmfr and the Mongols; 1,251. - - , The Yugas of the Indians in Islamic historiography; 2, 163. Jahrbuch des Stidasien-Instituts der Universit~it Heidelberg, 1966, Jettmar, K. (ed.); 11,226. Jaimin~ya-Srauta-Sfitra-Vrtti of Bhavatrgta, Shastri, P. (ed.), New Delhi, 1966; 14, 152. Jain, J. C. and Walter, M., The gift of love, Delhi, 1976; 19,309. - - , The Vasudevahin.d L Ahmedabad, 1977; 20,330. - - , The importance of Vasudevahi.n.dr; 18, 160. - - , Stories of trading merchants and Vasudevahi.n.df; 18,160. - - , Is Vasudevahi.n.d~ a Jain version of the Br.hatkatM?; 18,160. Jaini, P. S., The A l o k d of Haribhadra and the Sdratamd of Ratn~karag~nti; 15, 312. - - , Buddha's prolongation of life; 3, 156. - - , Mahfidibbamanta: a paritta manuscript from Cambodia; 9,241. , Origin and development of the theory of viprayuktasa.mskdras; 6, 313. - - , The Sautrgntika theory of b[ja; 4, 79. - - , The story of Sudhana and Manoharg: an analysis of the texts and the Borobudur reliefs; 11, 70. , On the theory of the two Vasubandhus; 2,320. , The Vaibhgs.ika theory of words; 3,238. Jairazbhoy, R. A., Foreign influences in Ancient India, New York, 1963; 11,234. Jakobson, R., The Slavic god Veles; 12, 305. Jamaspasa, K. M., l~m~t i Agavahigtgn-39-41 and t~m~t i Agavahigtgn-9-12; 18, 160. - - , Further to Em6t i Agvahigtgn; 15, 154. Jambuvij aya Muni, Ygpanfyayatigrfim~granf-Bhadanta-S~kat~van~cgryaviracite svopajfiavrttivibhfis.ite Str fnirvgl~,a-Kevalibhuktiprakara.ne, Bhgvnagar, 1974; 18, 167. - - , A comparative study of the Utp~d~siddhi.tl-kg and the Hetubindu.tNfi; 13, 71.

142

INDEX

A.yfiraflgasuttaria. - - see Dv~dagfiram. Nayacakram.. Jan, Y.-H., Ch'an-yaan chu-ch'tian-chi tu-hsti-tsui-tsao yin-pen ti fa-hsien ho chengshih; 18,160. , Ch'i-sung 1011-1072;20,330. - - , Chih-li 960-1028;20,330. - - , Chih-p'an ca. 1220-1275;20, 330. , Conflict and harmony in Ch'an and Buddhism; 20,330. , Dimensions of Indian Buddhism; 20,330. - - , Jih-pen wu-shan-pan tui chung-kuo shu-chi ti pao-ts'un 34i p'ing-chia; 18, 161. - - , Ngg~rjuna, one or more?; 14, 152. - - , Nggfirjunako.n.da. Note on a new reference from Chinese source; 14,303. - - , The power of recitation; 20,330. - - , Problems of Tao and T a o T e Ching; 19,309. - - , The silk manuscripts on Taoism; 20,330. - - , Some fresh reflections on Ya'sovarma of Kanauj and Mukt~pi.da of Ka~m~r; 13,71. - - , South India in the VIII century - Hui-ch'ao's description reexamined - ; 13, 71. - - , The Tibetans in Northwest India during the VIIIth century A.D.; 18, 160. - - , Tsung-mi. His analysis of Ch'an Buddhism; 15, 312. - - , Two problems concerning Tsung-mi's compilation of Ch 'an-tsang; 19,309. - - , Rev. of Ch'en, K. K. S., The Chinese transformation of Buddhism, Princeton, 1973;20,330. - - , Rev. of Kamata, S., Shfimitsu ky6gaku no shisSshi-teki kenkyfi, Tokyo, 1975; 20,330. Janert, K. L., Abstgnde und Schlussvokalverzeichnungen in A~oka-Inschriften, Wiesbaden, 1973 (Hintiber, O. yon); 18,158. (Norman, K. R.); 19,315. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 19,317. - - , Indische Handschriften, I, Wiesbaden, 1962; 7, 80. - - , A Mathurfi inscription on a Vargha image; 10,228. - - , The oldest evidence of the name Kerala; 14, 152. - - , Recitations of imperial messengers in Ancient India; 14, 152. - - , Eine Sanskrit-Sammelhandschrift des Linden-Museums mit Miniaturen; 5, 317. - - , Studien zu den Agoka-Ins~hriften, I/II; 3,238. III; 5,167. V; 9,242. IV, V and VIII; 14,152. - - , Studien zur indischen Schriftkunde und Religionsgeschichte; zwei frtihe indische Amulette; 11, 70. --

see

INDEX

143

- - , Zur Wort- und Kulturgeschichte von Sanskrit s p h y i l - (P~li phiya-); 8, 316. - - , Bespr. yon Descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts, vol. 4, 1-2: s t o t r a s , Adyar, 1968; 14, 303. - - s e e Rock, J. F. Japan P. E. N. Club, Japanese literature in European languages: a bibliography, n.p., 1961; 10, 228. Japanese Association of Indian and Buddhist Studies, Sanskrit studies in Japan; 11, 226. Japanese literature in European languages: a bibliography, Japan P. E. N. Club, comp., n.p., 1961; 10, 228. Japanese Researchers in Asian Studies, Tokyo, 1963; 10,228. Jasmaspasa, K. M., The Pahlavi text of Vicirihg i D~n i V~h i Mazdayasn~n; 13, 71. - - , On the t~m~t i A~avahigt~n;13, 71. Jayadayal Goyandka, Srimad Bhagavadgit~, Gorakhpur, 1969; 14,303. Jayadeva, Gitagovinda-mahgtk~vya,Haidar~bgd, 1969 (Feistel, H.-O.); 15, 310. Jayme, G. s e e Rock, J. F. Jazyki Azii i Afriki, Indoevropejskie jazyki, I, Moskva, 1976; 19,309. Jazyki kitaja i jugo-vostoc~nojazii, Moskva, 1963; 7,248. Jettmar, K. (ed.), s e e Jahrbuch des Siidasien-Instituts der Universitgt Heidelberg. Jha, A. (ed.), s e e Catalogueof the Tibetan texts . . . . Jh~, S., The formation of the Maithili language (Miltner, V.); 7,241. (tr.), s e e Pischel, R. Jog, K. P. (ed.), The Vimalodayamfilg of Jayantasvgmin, Poona, 1974 (Tsuji, N.); 20, 166. Johns, A. H., Amir Hamzah: Malay prince, Indonesian poet; 8,316. - - , Chairil Anwar: an interpretation; 8, 316. - - , The role of structural organisation and myth in Javanese historiography; 9, 242. - - , On translating the Nggarak.rtggama;10, 315. Johnsen, G., Varu.na and Dhrtar~st.ra; 11, 70. Johnson, D. M. s e e Emmerick, R. E. Jones, S., A bibliography of Nuristan and the Kalash Kafirs of Chitral, pt. II, K~benhavn, 1969; 12, 305. Jones, Sir William number, s e e Index Indo-Asiaticus. Jong, C. de, Beschouwing over het Oud-Indische epos het Mahabharata; 14, 152. Jong, J. W. de, Buddha's word in China, Canberra, 1967; 12, 67. (Demi6ville, P.); 14, 298. (ed.), Mi la ras pa'i rnam that, La Haye, 1959 (Stein, R. A.); 3, 319. (MeisezabA, R. O.); 9,242. - - , The absolute in Buddhist thought; 8, 76. -

-

-

-

144 ----

INDEX

L'auteur de l'Abhidharmad~pa; 11,227. The background of early Buddhism; 10, 228. The Bodhisattvdvaddnakalpalatd and the .Sad.d.antdvaddna; 20,330. Boeddhistische opvattingen van goed en kwaad; 9, 80. A brief history of Buddhist studies in Europe and America, I + II; 18,161. - - A brief survey of Chinese Buddhist historiography; 15, 154. The Da~ottaras~tra; 11,69. - - The discovery of India by the Greeks; 18,161. - - , Emptiness; 17, 129. - - , Encore une lois le Fonds Pelliot No. 160; 12, 67. - - , Un fragment de l'histoire de R~ma en tib6tain; 15, 154. - - , Le Madhyamaka~gstrastuti de Candrakirti; 6, 313. - - , Apropos du Nid~nasam.yukta; 18, 161. - - , Notes on Prajfigp~ramit~ texts; 19, 309. - - , Notes on the BhiksunT-vinaya of the Mah~s~riaghikas; 18, 161. - - , Notes on the second chapter of the Madhy~n~avibhggat.ik~; 20, 330. - - , Notes on the sources and the text of the Sang Hyang Kamah~ygnan Mantranaya; 18, 161. - - , An old Tibetan version of the R~mgy~a; 17, 129. - - , The problems of the Absolute in the Madhyamaka School; 17, 129. - - , Recent Russian publications on the Indian epic; 19,309. - - , Sanskrit fragments of the Kggyapaparivarta; 20, 330. - - , Sanskrit studies in the Netherlands; 2, 80. - - , De studie van het Boeddisme, problemen en perspectieven, 's-Gravenhage, 1956; 1,105. - - , Sum-pa Mkhan-po (1704-1788) and his works; 11,227. - - , Les Satrapi.taka des Sarv~stivgdin et des Mfilasarv~stiv~din; 12, 67. - - , Tibetaanse literatuur; 18, 161. - - , Tibetan blag-pa and blags-pa; 18, 161. - - , Rev. of Sir H. Clarke Bt, The message of Milarepa, 1958; 6, 314. - - , Rev. of Contributions to ethnography, linguistics and history of religion, Stockholm, 1954; 4, 210. - - , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., The Khotanese Sfirafigamasam~dhisOtra, London, 1970; 15, 154. - - , Bespr. von Frauwallner, E., Geschichte der indischen Philosophic, I; 1, 105. - - , Rev. of Fujita, K., Genshi j6do shis6 no kenkyg, 2~me 6d., T6ky6, 1970; 17, 129. - - , Rev. of Giles, L., Descriptive catalogue of the Chinese manuscripts from Tunhuang in the British Museum; 4, 210. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

145

- - , Rev. of Gordon, A. K., The hundred thousand songs, selections from Milarepa; 6,314. - - , Rev. of Heissig, W., Die Familien- und Kirchengeschichtsschreibung der Mongolen, Wiesbaden, 1959; 4, 210. - - , Rev. of Heissig, W., Mongolische Handschriften, - Blockdrucke, - Landkarten, 1961;6,314. - - , Rev. of Kirfel, W., Symbolik des Hinduismus und des Jinismus, Stuttgart, 1959;4, 210. - - , Rev. of Lamotte, t~., La concentration de la marche h6roique, Bruxelles, 1965; 15, 154. , Rev. of Lamotte, t~., Le trait6 de la Grande Vertu de Sagesse de Ngg~rjuna; 15, 154. , Rev. of Lessing, F. D., Mongolian-English dictionary, 1960; 6, 314. , Rev. of Miller, R. J., Monasteries and culture change in Inner Mongolia,: Bd. 2, Wiesbaden, 1959; 4, 210. , Rev. of Pachow, W., A comparative study of the Prgtimoksa on the basis of its Chinese, Tibetan, Sanskrit and Pali versions, Santiniketan, 1955; 4, 210. , Rev. of Przyluski, J., The legend of Emperor A~oka in Indian and Chinese texts, trsl. from the French by D. K. Biswas, Calcutta, 1967; 15,154. - - , Rev. of Rahula, W. (tr.), Le compendium de la super-doctrine.., d'Asafiga, Pails, 1971; 18, 161. - - , Rev. of Silburn, L. Vfftfilangtha Sfitra, 1959; 6, 314. - - , Rev. of Stache-Rosen, V., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im/ilteren Buddhismus, II; 20, 159. - - , Rev. of Tso, S.-B., Chung-kuo fo-chiao shih-chuan yfi mu-lu yaan-ch'u lii-hsfieh sha-men chih t'an-t'ao; 15, 154. - - , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Sanskrithandschriften aus den Turfanfunden II, Wiesbaden, 1968; 18, 161. - - , Rev. of Welbon, G. R., The Buddhist Nirvgna and its Western interpreters, Chicago, 1969; 15, 154. (ed.), s e e Kuznetsov, B. I. -s e e Lin, L.-K. Jones, Sir William commemoration volume, s e e Index Indo-Asiaticus. Jongchay Rinpoche, C. T. s e e Bechert, H. Jordan-Horstmann, M., On Grierson's 'Rule of the short antepenultimate'; 14, 152. Josephson, E., Comparative Indo-European studies; 20, 159. Joshi, J. R., Some minor divinities in Vedic mythology and ritual, Pune, 1977;20, 159. Joshi, L. M., Brahmanism, Buddhism and Hinduism, Kandy, 1970; 13,233. - - , Social perspective of Buddhist soteriology; 14,303. -

-

146

INDEX

- - , A survey of the conception of Bodhicitta; 14,303. Truth: a Buddhist perspective; 15, 312. s e e Singh, H. o~ Joshi, P., Industrialisation et soci6t~ dans l'Inde du Nord, PondicMry, 1967; 12, 70. Joshi, P. M. (ed.) s e e History of Mediaeval Deccan . . . . Joshi, S. D., and Roodbergen, J. A. F., Patafijali's Vygkarana-Mah~bh~s.ya, Kgrak~hnika (P.1.4.23-1.4.55), Poona, 1975 ; 20, 159. s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Journal Asiatique, vol. CCXLIV, 1-4, 1956; vol. CCXLV, 1, 1957; 2,245. Vol. CCXLV, 2 + 3, 1957;2,321. Vol. CCXLVI, 1 + 2, 1958; 3,157. Vol. CCXLVI, 3, 1958; 3,318. Vol. CCXLVI, 4, 1958; CCXLVII, 1,1959; 4, 79. Vol. CCXLVII, 2 + 3, 1959;4,210. Vol. CCXLVII, 4, 1959;4,317. Vol. CCXLVIII, 1 + 2, 1960; 5, 84. Vol. CCXLVIII, 3 + 4, 1960; 5,248. Vol. CCXLIX, 1 + 2, 1961 ; 5, 317. Vol. CCXLIX, 3 + 4, 1961 ; 6, 314. Vol. CCL, 1, 1962; 7, 80. Vol. CCL, 2, 1962; 7,248. Vol. CCL, 3, 1962; 8, 76. Vol. CCL, 4, 1962; CCLI, 1-2, 1963; 8,159. Vol. CCLI, 3 + 4, 1963; 15e s~rie (1953-1962) table g~n~rale des mati~res, 1964;8,316. Vol. CCLII, 1, 1964;9, 80. Vol. CCLII, 2, 1964;9, 242. Vol. CCLII, 3 + 4, 1964; CCLIII, 1,1965; 10,228. Vol. CCLIII, 2, 3 + 4, 1965;vol. CCLIV, 1-4, 1966; 11,227. Vol. CCLV, 1,3 + 4, 1967; vol. CCLVI, 1 + 2, 1968; 12,305. Vol. CCLV, 2, 1967; 13, 71. Vol. CCLVI, 3 + 4, 1968; 13,233. Vol. CCLVII, 1 + 2, 3 + 4, 1969; 14, 152. Vol. CCLVIII, 1 + 2, 3 + 4, 1970; vol. CCLIX, 1 + 2, 1971 ; 14,303. Vol. CCLIX, 3 + 4, 1971 ; 15, 154. Vol. CCLX, 1 + 2, 1972; 15,313. Vol. CCLX,3 § 4, 1972; vol. CCLXI,1-4, 1973; 17,129. Vol. CCLXII, 1-4, 1974; 18, 161. Vol. CCLXII, 1 + 2, 1975;vol. CCLXIV, 1 + 2, 1976; 19,310.Vol. CCLXIV, 1976;20, 159. Vol. CCLXV, 1977;20,330. Journal of Buddhist culture s e e Fo-Chiao wen-hua hsOeh-pao. Journal of Buddhist Studies s e e Bukky~)gaku. Journal of Indian Philosophy, I, 1,1970; 14,304. Journal of Indo-European Studies, I, 2, 1973; 17, 129. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies s e e Indogaku Bukky6gaku Kenkyfi. Journal of Institute for the Comprehensive Study of Lotus Sutra s e e Hokke Bunka Kenkyfi. Journal of Intercultural Studies, Osaka, vol. 1, 1974; 19, 310. Journal of Japanese Studies, Seattle, vol. I, 1,1974; 18, 161. Journal of Oriental Research, Madras, vol. XXIV, i-iv, 1955; 1,318. Vol. XXVI. i-iv, 1958;3,157. Journal of Religious Studies, Patiala, vol. III, 1, 1971; 14,304. Journal of Ryfikokudaigaku University s e e Ryfikokudaigaku Ronshu. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

147

Journal of Tamil Studies, I, 1,1969;12,306. Vol. II, 1, 1970; 13,233. Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. 92, 1-3, 1972; 15, 154. Vol. 92, 4, 1972;93, 1,1973;15,313.Vol. 93,2 + 3, 1973;17,129. Vol. 93,4, 1973; 94, 1-4, 1974;95, 1-4, 1975; 18, 161. Vol. 96, 1-3, 1976; 19,309. Vol. 96, 4, 1976; 97, 1,1977; 20, 159. Vol. 97,2-4, 1977; 20,330. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bombay, New Series, vols. 39-40 (1964-1965); 11,227. Journal of the Department of Sanskrit, University of Delhi, vol. I, 1, 1971 ; 14,303. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute, vol. XIX, 1-4, 1962-1963;9, 319. Journal of the K. R. Cama Oriental Institute, Bombay, vol. 45, 1976; 19, 310. Journal of the Madras University, Section A, Humanities, XXVIII, No. 2, Madras, 1957;1,252. Journal of the Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Baroda, vol. X, 1, 1961 ; 5,317. Vol. XI, 1, 1962;6,314. Vol. XIII, 1,1963;7,248. Vol. XIV, 1,1965; 10,228. Journal of the Nepal Research Centre, Wiesbaden, vol. 1,1977; 20,159. Journal of the Oriental Society of Australia, Sydney, vol. II, 1-2, 1963 and 1964; vol. III, 1,2, 1965; 10,229.Vol. 4, 1, 1966;11,70. Vol. 4, 2, 1966;11,227. Vol. 5, 1-2, 1967; 12, 70. Vol. 6, 1-2, 1968-1969; 13,233. Vol. 8, 1-2, 1971,15, 154. Vol. 9, 1-2, 1972-1973; 18, 162. Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society, vol. XV, 3 + 4, 1967; 11,227. Vol. XVI, 2-3, 1968; XVII, 1-3, 1969; 12,306. Vol. 18, 1, 1970; 13, 72. Vol. XVIII, 2, 1970; 13,233. Vol. 18, 3 + 4, 1970; 14,152. Vol. 19, 1,1971 ; XIX, 3 + 4, 1971 ; 14,304. Journal of the University of Baroda, vol. XlV, 1, 1965; 10,229. Journal of the Varendra Research Museum, Bangladesh, vol. I, 1,1972; 17,130. Jucquois, G., Les Ligatures avec R en Hittite hi~roglyphique et en devanggarf; 12,306. - - , Termes de parent6 en indo-europ6en et anthropologie structurale; 12,306. Kachru, Y., An introduction to Hindi syntax, Urbana, 1966 (Miltner, V.); 13, 236. Kgmpfe, H.-R., Die soziale Rolle des2. Pekinger L~afl skya-qutuqtu Rol pa'i rdo r~e, Bonn, 1974; 18, 162. - - , Die Biographie des 3. Pekinger L~afl skya; 20, 159. - - , Einige tibetische und mongolische Nachrichten zur Entstehungsgeschichte des mandjurischen Kan~ur; 20, 159. - - , Zentralasienkunde als Geschichts- und/oder Sozialwissenschaft; 20, 160. Kajiyama, Y., Hannaky6, T6ky6, 1976; 20, 331.

148

INDEX

, (tr.), Hassenju kannyagy6, I, T6ky~, 1974; 18, 162. An introduction to Buddhist philosophy, Kyoto, 1966; 10,229. and Shunpei, U., Kfi no ronri - Chflgan, T6ky6, 1969; 13, 72. The Avayavinirgkarana of Pan.dita Agoka; 8, 76. BMvaviveka, Sthiramati and Dharmapgla; 12, 306. Bhgvavikeka's Prajfi~pradfpa.h (1. Kapitel); 8, 159. Fortsetzung; 10,229. Buddhist solipsism. A fr~e translation of Ratnakfrti's Sarht~ngntaradfts.a.na; 10,229. - - , Controversy between the sdkdra- and nirdkgra-vddins of the yog~c~ra school - some materials; 10,229. - - , Sh6ben, Anne, Goh6; 8, 76. , Three kinds of affirmation and two kinds of negation in Buddhist philosophy; 17,130. - - , Trikapa~cakacintd: developmen.t of the Buddhist theory on the determination of causality; 8, 76. - - , The Vaidalyaprakarana of N~g~rjuna; 10,229. Kalfla i dimna, Kra~kovskogo, I, Ju. i Kuz'mina, I. P., Moskva, 1957; 2, 321. Kal'janov, V. I., Maxabxarata, Virataparva, Leningrad, 1967; 12,309;Kniga pjataja, 1976;20, 161. Kalupahana, D. J., The problem of psychological causation and the use of terms for 'chance' in early Buddhist texts; 13, 72. , Sarv~stiv~da and its theory of Sarvam Asti; 13, 72. - - , Schools of Buddhism in Early Ceylon; 20, 159. Kalu~yfiski, S., Mongolische Elemente in tier jakutischen Sprache, Warszawa, 1962; 9 8,76. Kamata, S., Shfimitsu ky6gaku no shis6shi-teki kenkyfi, Tokyo, 1975 (Jan, Y.-H.); 20,330. Kamimura, K., Bhat.t.aNarasi .11flaa'sSarasvatl-ka.nt.h~bhara.na-vygkhyg;19, 310. , A classified index of the rasas, bh~vas, anubhgvas, vibhgvas... ; 19, 310. Kamioka, K., Persian, Tokyo, 1976; 19,310. , Iranian field notes, 1 ; 20, 159. - - , A note on a~- na~-; 19,310. - - , Philological observations on the Aramaic texts from Persepolis; 19, 310. Kamstra, J. H., Synkretisme op de grens tussen theologie en godsdienstfenomenologie, Leiden, 1970; 13, 72. Kamtaprasad Guru, Grammatika Xindi I, Moskva, 1957;2, 163. Kanakura, E., Indo tetsugaku bukky6gaku kenkyfi, I, T6ky6, 1973; 17,130. - - , Memy6 no kenkyg, Ky6to, 1966; 11, 70. Kanakura Hakushi Koki Kinen: Indogaku Bukky6gaku Ronshfi, Ky6to, 1966 ; 11, 70. --, --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

149

K,~fig~,M. F., The concept of an ideal priest according to Manushchihr Goshnjaman; 13,233. - - , A critical study of chapter II of epistle II of Manug6ihr; 10,229. Chapter III, epistle I; 11,227. Chapter IV, epistle I; 12,306. Chapter V, epistle I; 15,155. - - , A critical study of epistle I, ch. 6 and 7 of Manugc~ihrG6~n~amgn; 18,162. - - , D~tist~n i DEnik-POrsign I; 8,159. Pfirsign IV and V: a study; 12,306. Pfirsign XXX; 11,72. Pfirsign XVI; 13,233. Parsign XIV and XV; 14, 152. Pfirsign XVIII; 14,304. - - , Interpretation of the phrase n d i s m f da(vO in Yasna Hg XII.1 ; 8, 159. - - , Iranian studies; 8, 159. - - , Kingship and religion in Iran; 18,162. , The last chapter of D~nkart book III; 11,72. , Middle Persian word for Sanskrit mauna; 12, 70. , Pahlavi version of Yasna H~ LX: a study; 18,162. , Presidential address, Iranian section (All-India Oriental Conference, Aligarh, 1966); 14,304. , Pursi~nih~ i boxt-m~r~ ut-s~n passoxV]h~, a Pahlavi text; 10,229. , A study of the first two chapters of the first epistle of Manuscihr Gosn-Jaman; 14,304. - - , Transcription and translation of the first chapter of the second epistle of Manug~ihr G6gn}'am~n;8, 159. - - , Rev. of Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Symbolik des Parsismus, 1961 ; 10,229. - - see Avest~ . . . . see Cama Oriental Institute . . . . see ~]tak Handar~ . . . . Kant, S., Kh~ravela and Agoka, Delhi, 1971 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18,171. Kapp, D., Ein Menschensch6pfungsmythos der Mundas und seine Parallelen, Wiesbaden, 1977; 20,331. - - , Das Verbum paraba in seiner Funktion als Simplex und Explikativum in J~yasis Padumgvati, Wiesbaden, 1972 (Schwarzschild, L. A. and Barz, R. K.); 18,171. - - , Das Altavadhi-Verbalkompositum bari ut.haba; 20, 160. Kara, D., Knigi Mongol'skix kogevnikov, Moskva, 1972; 17, 130. Kara, G., Un glossaire tij*timii6in;7,249. - - , Un texte mongol en 6criture soyombo; 7,248. - - , CR de Vladimircov, B. J., Volgebnyj mertvec, Moskva, 1958; 7,248. Karashima, N., History of South Asia, Tokyo, 1974; 19,310. K~ravOlane, K~treikkfalammeiy~r,Pondich~ry, 1956; 3, 318. Karmay, S. G., the Treasury of Good Sayings, London, 1972 (Kvaerne, P.); 18, 163. 9

-

-

-

-

v v .

- y

Y

-

150

INDEX

, A discussion on the doctrinal position of rDzogs-chen from the 10th to the 13th centuries; 19,310. , A general introduction to the history and doctrines of Bon; 20, 160. , A gZer-mig version of the interview between Confucius and Phyva Kefitse lan-med; 19, 310. , CR de "Religions du Tibet, Annuaire de I'E.P.H.E. 1973-1974"; 19, 311. Karn~t.ak, V., VyLkhy~k~rom ki d.rs.ti se P~tafijala-yogasfitra k~ samiksatmak adhyayan, Banaras, 1974; 19, 311. Kalpu]kin, B. M., Jazyk orija, Moscow, 1964 (Miltner, V.); 12, 73. Karunakaran, K., The kollimallai Tamil dialect, Annarnalainagar, 1971 ; 15, 155. Karu.napu.n.darika, 2 vols., Yamada, I. (ed.), London, 1968; 12, 306. (May, J.); 14, 306. (Weller, F.); 14, 318. Kaschewsky, R. and Tsering, P., Das Leben der Himmelsfee 'Gro-ba bzafi-mo, Wien, 1975; 18, 162. , Das Leben des lamaistischen Heiligen Tsongkhapa Blo-bzafi-grags-pa; 13571419, Bonn, 1967; 11,227. 1971 edition; 14, 304. (Kvaerne, P.); 19,312. , Die ~,bte yon dGa'-ldan; 14, 152. , Innere Mongolei; 18,162. , Lamaismus; 18, 162. , Neuere chinesische Aufs/~tze zur Zentralasienkunde, IV; 14, 153. Kashi, T. D. see Goldstein, M. C. Kashikar, C. G., Atha bodh~yaniyabrahmakarmasamuccayah., Gokarn, 1970; 14, 153. , A survey of the Srautas~tras, Bombay, 1966; 12,306. , Pdpmano vinidhayah.: some unknown and less known words; 14, 153. - - , Pottery in the Vedic literature; 14, 153. - - , The text ofPdpmano vinidhayah, with commentaries; 14, 153. see Diwekar, H. R. see Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Kassis, V., Prodelki djadju~ki D~nba, Moskva, 1962; 8, 76. Katano, M., Indo bukky6 ni okeru yuishiki shis6 no kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1975; 19, 311. Katenina, T. E., Jazyk maratxi, Moscow, 1963 (Miltner, V.); 12, 73. , Jazyk Xindi, Moskva, 1960; 5, 84. K~t.haka, hrsg: yon Schroeder, L., yon, Wiesbaden, 1970; 13,233. Vol. 2, 1971 ; 14, 304. Vols. 3 and4, 1972; 15,313. Katre, S. M., Problems of reconstruction in Indo-Aryan, Simla, 1968; 12, 306. Katsura, S., Darumakiruti no Okeru 'jiki ninshiki' no riron; 20, 160. - - , R. A. Miller on classical Tibetan; 19, 311. - - , New Sanskrit fragments of the Pram~.nasamuccaya; 19, 311. - - , Sarv~lambanajfi~na ni tsuite; 19, 311. -

-

-

-

INDEX

151

- - , A synopsis of the Prajfi~p~ramitopade~a of Ratn~kara~nti; 20, 160. , Yuishiki gakuha no jitsuzairon hihan; 19, 311. Kaveeshwar, G. W., The ethics of the GitS, Delhi, 1971; 15, 155. Kawakatsu, Y. see Annual bibliography of oriental studies . . . . Kawasaki, S., Analysis of Yoga in the Sam..dhinirmocana-S~tra; 19, 311. - - , Bhavya no tsutaeru MimSm.s~ shis6; 18, 162. - - Chibetto bukky6 no tenkai; 17,130. - - Chibetto kenkyO bunken ni tsuite; 17, 130. Chibetto no shisha no shu.; 19,311. - - The concept of the Subtle Body (Lifiga-~arira) in Brahmanism; 19, 311. H6 o shiru hito wa sonzai-suru ka; 19,311. - - Mikky6 ni okem ai; 19,311. - - The Mimfim.s~ chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-h.rdaya-k~rik~; 20, 331. - - 1970-nen no rekishi gakkai - kaiko to tenb6 - Chibetto-gaku 1971-nen; 17, 130. - - , 1973-nen no rekishi gakkai kaiko to tenb6 - Chibetto; 18, 162. - - , Quotations in the Mim~ms~ chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hrdaya-kdrikd; 18, 162. - - , A reference to Maga in the Tibetan translation of the Tarkajvgl~; 18, 162. - - , Warren Hastings and trans-Himalayan t r a d e . . . ; 19, 311. , Rev. of Biardeau, M., Th6orie de la connaissance et philosophie de la parole dans le Brahmanisme classique, 1964; 18, 162. - - , Rev. of Mkhas grub rje's Fundamentals of the Buddhist Tantras, tr. by Lessing, F. D. and Wayman, A., The Hague, 1968; 17, 130. , Rev. of Wayman, A., The Buddhist Tantras, New York, 1973; 18, 162. Ked~ran~thatrip~t.h~, S~.mklayayogako~al)., Banaras, 1974; 19, 311. Kelkar, A. R., Studies in Hindi-Urdu, I, Poona, 1968 (Miltner, V.); 13, 236. , Relative clauses in Marathi; 18,162. - - , The scope of a historical dictionary; 18, 162. , Will, will and must; 18,163. Kellens, J., Les noms-racines de l'Avesta, Wiesbaden, 1974 (Schmitt, R.); 18, 170. - - , L'avestique de 1962/i 1972; 15, 313. Addenda et corrigenda; 18,163. - - , Les formules du type hubsrota- bar en avestique; 18, 163. - - , Les Frauu~is dans l'art sassanide; 18, 163. - - , Mythes et conceptions avestiques sous les sassanides; 18, 163. - - , Les nom-racines avestiques; 18, 163. - - , Un nouveau trait du vocabulaire daevique; 18, 163. - - , 'Prestige' et 'satisfaction' dans l'Avesta; 18, 163. - - , Sao~iisa.nt-; 18, 163. - - , Sur la transmission des Ya~ts; 18, 163. -

-

-

-

152

INDEX

Khalid B. Sayeed see Sayeed, K. B. Khan, A. R., Chieftains in the Mughal Empire during the reign of Akbar, Simla, 1977; 20, 331. Khubchandani, L. M. (ed.), see Sindhi-English dictionary. Kibirk{tis-Pomerancev, Karmannyj urdu-russki slovar' (Miltner, V.); 7, 241. Kimura Taiken zenshfi, 6 vols., T6ky6, reprint 1970"1973; 17, 130. Kirfel, W., Symbolik des Hinduismus und des Jinismus, Stuttgart, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 4, 210. Kirk, G. E., A short history of the Middle East, London, 1963; 7, 80. Kishimoto, M., Remarque sur l'~l~ment suffuxal -nt-.de l'indo-europ~en; 4, 79. Kitagawa, J. M., Prehistoric background of Japanese religion; 7,249. Kitajskaja klassica v Tangutskom perevode, Moskva, 1966; 11, 72. Kitamura, H., A catalogue of the Tibetan extra-canonical works preserved in the University of Tokyo - a preliminary report, T6ky6, 1965; 10, 315. - - see GO. Kjuner, N. V., Kitajskie izvestija o narodax Ju~noj Sibiri, Central'noj Azii i Dal'nego Vostoka, Moskva, 1961 ; 8, 77. Klimkeit, H.-J., Anti-religi6se Bewegungen im modernen Stidindien, Bonn, 1971 ; 14, 153. Kiingenschmitt, G., Avestisch dsnaoitf; 13,233. - - , Die Erbtochter im zoroastrischen Recht nach dem Mafiy~n ~ hazer d~i6ist~n; 11, 72. - - , k r d 'harzen' im Indoiranischen; 9,242. - - , Neue Avesta-Fragmente (FrA); 14, 301. - - , Die Pahlavi-Version des Avesta; 13, 73. Klja~tomyj, S. G., Drevnetjurskie mni~eskie pamjatniki kak isto~nik po istorii srednej Azii, Moskva, 1964; 8, 159. Kloppenborg, R. (tr.), The Sfitra on the foundation of the Buddhist order, Leiden, 1973; 19, 311. (Norman, K. R.); 19,315. Knjazeva, V. P., N. K. Rerix, Leningrad, 1963;8,317. Kobayashi, A., On the word 'upam~cch~y~', as found i n A v a l o k a on Da~arapaka I. 1;19,311. Kobayashi, N., On M~gha's style, I; 19, 311. - - , On Si~up~lavadhaVI. 59; 19,311. Ko~ergina, V. A., Nacal'nyj Kurs Sanskrita, Moskva, 1956; 1,252. K6hler, H.-W., Srad-dh~ in der vedischen und altbuddhistischen Literatur, Wiesbaden, 1973 (Hara, M.); 20, 327. (Norman, K. R.); 20, 332. K61ver, B., Tul.u texts with glossary, Wiesbaden, 1969; 15, 155. (Pinnow, H.-J.); 18, 169. - - , Verschliffene Pr/ifLxeim Altindischen, Wiesbaden, 1976;20, 160.

INDEX

153

K6rner, B., Die religi6se Welt der B~iuerin in Nordchina, Stockholm, 1959;4, 79. K6ichi, M., Kofun bunka sh6k6, T6ky6, 1974 (Miller, R. A.); 19,313. Koller, J. M., Oriental philosophies, New York, 1970 (Takasaki, J.); 14, 316. Kolobkov, I. S. s e e Bykova, E. M. Kolmag, J. and gima, J., Bibliography of Pavel Josef Poucha's works, Prague, 1970; 13,233. - - , (tr.), Fa-sien, Praha, 1972; 15,313. - - , (tr.) s e e Po ~'ii-I - - , (ed.), Prague collection of Tibetan prints from Derge, 2 vols, 1971 ; 14,304. , Obituary of B. Krebsovh s e e obituaries. - - , Tibet and Imperial China, Canberra, 1967; 11,73. , Tibetan manuscripts and blockprints in the Library of the Oriental Institute Prague, Prague, 1968; 13, 73. (Richardson, H. E.); 14, 311. , Ch'ing shih kao on Modern History of Tibet (1903-1912);8,159. - - , Four letters of Po Chii-i to the Tibetan authorities (808-810 A.D.); 11,228. - - , Lidem neffeba vfilek; 8, 159. , In the margin of B. I. Kuznetsov's edition of the Clear Mirror of Royal Genealogies; 11,228. - - , Notes on the Kanjur and Tanjur in Prague; 8, 159. - - , Putovfini za australskou orientalistikou; 11, 73. - - , On some more recent Tibetanistic publications edited in the Chinese People's Republic; 8,159. - - , Tibetan literature in China; 8, 159. - - , Rev. of Bacot, J., Introduction h l'histoire du Tibet, Paris, 1962;9, 319. - - , Rev. of Bogoslovskij, V. A., O~erk istorii tibetskogo naroda, Moskva, 1962; 8, 159. - - , Rev. of Bosson, J. E., A treasury of aphoristic jewels, Bloomington, 1969 ; 18,163. , Rev. of Chattopadhyaya, A., Atfga and Tibet, Calcutta, 1967; 15,313. - - , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., Tibetan texts concerning Khotan, London, 1967; 15, 313. - - , Rev. of l~tudes tib~taines d~di~es h la m~moire de Marcelle Lalou, Paris, 1971 ; 18,163. - - , Rev. of Guenther, H. V., The life and teaching of N~ropa, Oxford, 1963; 9, 319. - - , Rev. of Kuznecov, B. I., Tibetskaja letopis, Leningrad, 1961 ; 8, 159. - - , Rev. of Li, T., Tibet today and yesterday, New York, 1960; 9,319. - - , Rev. of Sagaster, K., Subud erike, Wiesbaden, 1967; 15, 313. - - , Rev. of St. Antony's Papers, no. 14: Far Eastern Affairs, no. 3, London, 1963; 11,72.

154

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Schulemann, G., Geschichte der Dalai-Lamas, Leipzig, 1958; 8,159. - - , Rev. of Sen, C., Tibet disappears, London, 1960; 9,319. , Rev. of Snellgrove, D. L., The nine ways of Bon, London, 1967; 15, 313. , Rev. of Taube, M., Tibetische Handschriften und Blockdrucke, Wiesbaden, 1966; 12, 70. - - , Rev. of Vogel, C. (ed.), V~gbhat.a's As.t.~figahrdayasa.mhitg, Wiesbaden, 1965; 11,72. - - , Rev. of Wylie, T., A Tibetan religious geography of Nepal, Roma, 1970;

18,163. Konferencija po sravnitel'no-istoriEeskoj grammatike indoevropejskix jazykov, Moskva, 1972; 15,313. Kooijman, S., Ornamented bark-cloth in Indonesia, Leiden, 1963;8, 77. Kosambi, D. D., Ancient India, New York, 1965 (Smith, R. M.); 14, 314. , and Gokhale, V. V. (eds.), The SubMs.itaratnakos.a compiled by Vidygkara, Cambridge, Mass., 1957; 2,321. (Sternbach, L.); 3, 158. -s e e Gokhale, V. V., obituaries. s e e Masson, J. L. Kosambi, D. P., The autochthonous element in the Mahgbh~rata; 9, 80. , Staple 'grains' in Western Deccan; 9, 80. Koselenko, G. A. s e e Dandamaev, M. A. Koskenniemi, S. s e e Parpola, A. Kotapish, C. and S., A Darai-English/English-Daraiglossary, Kathmandu. n.d.; 20,160. Kothandaraman, P., The verbalizer i in Tamil; 18,163. Kotwal, F. M., Editio princeps of the Vae0g with transcription of the Pahlavi version, Bombay, 1966; 11, 73. , The supplementary text to the ~fiyest ne-g~yest, K~bbenhavn, 1969; 12,307. -s e e Boyce, M. KSyasan University, (ed.) s e e Mikky6gaku Mikky6shi Ronbunshfl. Kra~ovskogo, I. Ju. s e e Kalila i dimna. Krfil, O., Several artistic methods in the classic Chinese novel Ju-lin wai-shih; -

-

8,159. Kramers, R. P., Some aspects of Confucianism in its adaptation to the modern world; 7,249. Kramrisch, S., The Mahfivfravessel and the plant Pfltika; 18,163. Kratkie Soobg~enija Instituta Narodov Azii, Moskva, vol. 63, 1963; vol. 72, 1963; 8, 77. Vol. 68, 1964; 8,159. Vol. 62, 1964; 9, 80. Vol. 76, 1965 ; 10,229. Vol. 69, 1965; 11,228. Kratylos, Wiesbaden, Jg. III, 1-2, 1958; 3, 157. Jg. IV, 1, 1959; 3,238. Jg. IV, 2, 1959; 4, 80. Jg. V, 2, 1960; 5,167. Jg. VI, 1,1961 ; 5,248. Jg. VI, 2, 1961 ;

INDEX

155

5,317. Jg. VII, 1, 1962; 6,314. Jg. VII, 2, 1962;7,241. Jg. VIII, 1, 1963;8, 77. Jg. VIII, 2, 1963; 8,159. Jg. IX, 1, 1964; 8,317. Jg. IX, 2, 1964; 9,242. Jg.X, 1, 1965; 11,73. Jg. X, 2, 1965;XI, 1, 1966;XII, 1, 1967; 11,228. Jg. 12, 2, 1967; 12,307. Jg. 13, 1, 1968; 13, 73. Jg. 13, 2, 1968; 14,153. Jg. 14, 1 + 2, 1969; 14,305. Jg. 15, 1 + 2, 1970; 15,155. Jg. 16, 1 ; 15,313. Jg. 16, 2, 1971 ; 17,131. Jg. 17, 1 + 2, 1974; 18,163. Kraus, F. R., Sesam im altenMesopotamien; 12,307. Krebsov~, B., Lu Hsiin and his Collection 'Old tales retold'; 8, 159. see Kolmag, J., obituaries. Krick, H., Ngr~yanabali und Opfertod; 20, 160. - - , Der Vani.st.husava und Indras Offenbamng; 18, 163. - - , Der vier/~ugige Hund im Agvamedha. Zur Deutung von TS VII 1, 11, l(b); 14, 305. Krishan, Y., Did A~oka become a Buddhist monk?; 15,155. - - , The erotic sculptures of India; 17,131. - - , The hair on the Buddha's head and Us.ni.sa; 15,155. - - , The N~ga cult in Indian art and literature; 15, 155. - - , The nature of Central Asian Buddhism and Buddhistic art; 17, 131. - - , The origin of the crowned Buddha image; 17, 131. - - ; Symbolism of the lotus-seat in Indian art; 15, 155. - - , Was it permissible for a Samny~sf (monk) to revert to lay-life?; 15, 155. Krishnamurti, Bh., Alternations i/e and u/o in South Dravidian; 3,238. - - , Dravidian personal pronouns; 12, 70. - - , Gender and number in Proto-Dravidian; 18, 163. - - , The history of vowel-length in Telugu verbal bases; 3,238. - - , Proto-Dravidian *z; 3,238. - - , Sandhi in modern colloquial Telugu; 2, 163. Krol', J. L., Syma Cjan' - istorik, Moskva, 1970; 13, 233. Kronasser, H., Eine ~ltere Lehnw6rterschicht im Griechischen?; 12, 70. , Illyrier und Illyricum; 10,229. see Mayrhofer, M., obituaries. Krueger, J. R., Chuvash manual, The Hague, 1961;8, 77. , Poetical passages in the Erdeni-yin Tob6i, 's-Gravenhage, 1961 ; 8, 77. Ktihn, I., .Rgvedisch anvartitk.; 13, 233. Kiinstler, M. J., Ma Jong, vie et oeuvre, Warszawa, 1969 (Demi~ville, P.); 14, 298. - - , Deux biographies de Tcheng Hiuan; 7,249. Kuijper, J. J. P. see T'oung Pao, index . . . . Kuiper, F. B. J., Nahali, Amsterdam, 1962; 6,314. - - , Atharvavedic abhvd-, n. 'Monster'; 6, 314. - - , The basic concept of Vedic religion; 19, 311. -

-

-

-

156

INDEX

Consonant variation in Munda; 10,229. On the date of the Da~akum~racarita; 1,252. - - Dutch students of Tamil; 11,228. - - The etymology of Greek &u~rl-'grief, sorrow, distress, trouble'; 4, 80. - - The heavenly bucket; 15,155. An Indian Prometheus?; 1"5,155. - - The interpretation of Ch~ndogya Upanisad III.1.2.; 7,241. Zur kompositionellen Kiirzung in Sanskrit; 5,248. The nom. sing. ahfi in Avestan; 11,228. - - Rigvedic kfrfn- and krf.li-; 3,157. - - Rigvedic sahasdvan; 1,319. - - Sailfish- and K u f f l a v a ; 12, 70. - - The sources of the Nahali vocabulary; 10,229. Textcritical notes on the Jaiminiya Brahman.a; 11,228. Three notes on Old Persian; 5,167. - - The three strides of Visn.u; 7,241. - - Two notes on Sanskrit lexicography; 19, 311. -V i d a y a t e and v i d S t h a ; 19,311. On Yasna 30.7c;9, 81. Rev. of Abegg, E., Der Pretakalpa des Garu.da Purina, Berlin, 1956; 3,238. Rev. of Brandenstein, W., Antiguo Persa, Madrid, 1958; 4, 80. Rev. of Kurylowicz, J., L'accentuation des langues indo-europ6ennes; 1,106. , Rev. of Lehmann, W. P., Proto-Indo-European phonology; 1,106. , Rev. of Thumb, A., Handbuch des Sanskrit, 1. Teil: Grammatik, 3., stark umgearbeitete Auflage yon Hauschild, R., Heidelberg, 1958;4, 80. , Rev. of Wackernagel, J., Altindische Grammatik, Nachtr~ige zu Bd. I und II/1 von Debrunner, A., G6ttingen, 1957; 4, 80. , Rev. of Wijayaratne, D. J., History of the Sinhalese noun, Ceylon, 1956; 4, 80. - - , Obituary ofPedersen, H., see obituaries. , Obituary of L. Renou, see obituaries. - - , Obituary of J. Vendryes, see obituaries. Kuipers, A. H. see Geiger, B. KOkai to mikky6 no shis6, T6ky6, 1976; 19, 311. Kulke, H., Cidambaramgh~tmya, Wiesbaden, 1970 (Hiniiber, O. von); 14, 151. - - , CidambaramSh~tmya, Wiesbaden, 1970; 13,233. - - , Some remarks about the Jaganngtha Trinity; 17, 131. - - , Der Sturz Sihanouks - Angkor's zweiter Tod?; 17, 131. Kull', I. see Mjall', L. Kumaraswami Raja, N., Post-nasal voiceless plosives in Dravidian, Annamalainagar, 1969; 12, 307. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

157

s e e Agesthialingom, S. (ed.). Kumari, B. S., Malayalam phonetic reader, Mysore, 1972; 15, 151. Kunhan Raja, C. (ed. and tr.) s e e Nfirgyan.a . . . . Kunjunni Raja, K., Sphot.a: the theory of linguistic symbols; 1, 319. Kunkeler, J. C. C. M., Nibbfina; 5,248. Kuno, S., Phonemic structure of colloquial Tamil; 11, 73. Kunst, A. (ed.) s e e Buddhist Studies in honour of I. B. Homer. Kunzang, R. R. J., Tibetan medicine, London, 1973 (Kvaerne, P.); 19,312. Kurata, J. s e e Annual bibliography of oriental studies . . . . Kurdoev, K. K., Grammatica kurdskogo jazyka, Moskva, 1957;2,321. Kurumiya, E., Bibliographical notes of the Ratnaketuparivarta; 18, 163. - - , Hokeky6 b onpon shahon okugaki kenky~ n6to; 19, 312. - - , Pushyamitora habusu no densetsu to haikei; 15, 313. Ratnaketuparivarta no ichi geju ni tsuite; 19, 311. Kuruta, H. s e e Mayeda, S. Kurytowicz, J., L'accentuation des langues indo-europ~ennes (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 1,106. - - L'apophonie en indo-europ~en (Berger, H.); 2,244. Kusik'jan, I. K., O~erki istori6eskogo sintaksisa literaturnogo armjanskogo jazyka, Moskva, 1959; 4,210. Kuz'mina, I. P. s e e Kafila i dimna. Kuznetsov, B. I., Rgyal rabs gsal ba'i me long, Leiden, 1966; 10,229. - - , Tibetskaja letopis; Leningrad, 1961 ; 6,314. (Kolmag, J.); 8,159. - - , i Gumilev, L. N., Bon; 13,234. , Drevnejgie karty mira; 14, 305. , Na kakom jazyke govoril Homo sapiens v ~poxy paleolita?; 15, 313. , K probleme vida drevnetibetskogo glagola (VII-IXvv.); 11,228. , Problemy gnoseologi v traktate Dxarmakirti 'Obosnovanie 6u~oj odygevlennosti'; 13, 73. - - , Putegestvie unter-oficera Efremova v Tibet; 14,305. , 'Slovo o dvenadcati snax ~axaigi' i ego svjazi s pamjatnikami literatury Vostoka; 20, 331. - - , Tainy drevnix tibetskix knig; 13, 73. , Tibetskaja legenda o proisxo~denii 6eloveka ot obez'jany; 12, 307. - - , i Zefinskij, A. N., Tibetskie nadpisi Issyk-Kulja; 13, 73. -s e e Gumilev, L. Kvaerne, P., An Anthology of Buddhist Tantric songs, Oslo, 1977;20, 331. - - , Aspects of the origin of the Buddhist tradition in Tibet; 15, 314. - - , Bonpo studies I + II; 18, 163. - - , The Bstan rcis of ~li ma b stan 'j in. Transcription of the Tibetan text; 15, 313. --

-

-

158

INDEX

--, --, --, --,

A chronological table of the Bon-po; 15, 313. Comparative religion: whither - and why?; 18,163. On the concept of Sahaja in Indien Buddhist Tantric literature; 20, 331. Introduction to Ren~ de Nebesky-Wojkowitz, Oracles and demons of Tibet; 19,312. - - , Un nouveau document relatif ~ l'~pop6e tibbtaine de Gesar; 15, 313. - - , Remarques sur l'administration d'un monast6re bon-po; 15, 313. - - , Rev. of Burang, T., The Tibetan art of healing, London, 1974;20, 331. , Rev. of Goidsenhoven, J. van, Art lamaique, Brussels, 1970; 19, 312. , Rev. of Karmay, S. G., The treasury of Good Sayings, London, 1972; 18, 163. , CR de Kaschewsky, R., Das Leben des lamaistischen Heiligen Tsongkhapa, Wiesbaden, 1971 ; 19,312. - - , Rev. of Kunzang, R. R. J., Tibetan medicine, London, 1973; 19, 312. - - , Rev. of Lauf, D. I., Das Erbe Tibets, Bern, 1972; 19,312. - - , Rev. of Lodr6, G. G., Geschichte der Kloster-Universit~it Drepung, Wiesbaden, 1974;20,331. - - , Rev. of Macdonald, A. W., Documents pour l'~tude de la religion et de l'organisation sociale des sherpa, Paris, 1971 ; 19, 312. - - , Rev. of Ruegg, D. S., Le trait~ du tath~gatagarbha de Bu ston Rin chen grub, Paris, 1973; 20, 331. - - , Rev. of ~ar-pa'i bla-ma Safis-rgyas bstan-'jin, n.p., n.d.; 19,312. - - , CR de Schiittler, G., Die letzten tibetischen Orakelpriester, Wiesbaden, 1971 ; 19,312. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G., Die Religionen Tibets, Stuttgart, 1970; 20, 331. Ky~anov, E. I., O~erk istorii Tangutskogo gosudarstva, Moskva, 1968; 12,307. - - , Zvu~at lig' pis'mena, Moskva, 1965; 10,229. -s e e Gorba~eva, Z. I. -s e e Sofronov, M. V. Laddu, S. D., Evolution of the Sanskrit language from P~n.ini to Patafijali, Poona, 1975 (Caillat, C.); 20,325. (Tsuji, N.); 20, 166. - - , P~3.ini and the ' a k d l a k a m v y d k a r a . n a m ; 9,319. -s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Lahiri, B. K., Samaveda Samhita, Calcutta, 1963;8, 77. Lalou, M., Leg religions du Tibet, Paris, 1957;2,321. - - , Sfitra du bodhisattva 'roi de la loi', Paris, 1962; 6, 314. , Litt~rature tib~taine; 1, 106. , Notes d'onomastique 'A-ffa; 6, 314. , Les plus anciens rouleaux tibStains trouv~s h Touen-houang; 2, 81. , A la recherche du Vidyfidharapit.aka; 1,106.

INDEX

159

- - , Revendication des fonctionnaires du grand Tibet au VIIIe si~cle; 1,106. - - , commemoration volume, s e e l~tudes tib6taines dbdi6es h la m6moire . . . . s e e MacDonald, A., obituaries. s e e R6na-Tas, A., obituaries. - - , obituary ofJ. Bacot, s e e obituaries. Lambert, H. M., Jn~neshvari, I, London, 1967 (Lienhard, S.); 17,131. Lamotte, I~., La concentration de la marche h~roique, Bruxelles, 1965 (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 154. (May, J.); 13, 74. (tr.), L'enseignement de Vimalakirti, Louvain, 1962; 6, 314. (May, J.); 13, 74. , Histoire du Bouddhisme indien, I, Louvain, 1958; 3, 157. , The spirit of ancient Buddhism, Venezia, 1961 ; 5, 317. , Le trait6 de la Grande Vertu de Sagesse de N~ggrjuna, III, Louvain, 1970 (Demi6ville, P.); 14,298. (Jong, J. W. de); 15,154. , Mafijugri; 5,248. Lancaster, L. E., The Chinese translation of the Astas~ihasrik~i-Prajfi~p~ramit~sfitra attributed to Chill Ch'ien; 18,163. Lang, D. M., The wisdom of Balahvar, London, 1957; 7,249. Langendoen, D. T., The Copula in Mundari; 11,73. , Mundari verb conjugation; 11,228. Language, vol. 42, 1, 1966; 10,229. Vol, 42, 3, pt. 1 and nr. 3, supplement, Bulletin no. 39; 11,73. Vol. 43, 1 + 4, 1967; 11,228. Vol. 43, 2, pts. 1 + 2, 1967; vol. 43, 3, pts. 1 + 2, 1967 and Bulletin no. 40; vol. 44, 1 + 2, pt. 1, 1968; 12, 70. Vol. 44, 3 + 4, 1968 and vol. 45, 1-3, 1969; 12,307. Vol. 45, 4, 1969; 13, 73. Vol. 46, 4, 1970; 13,234. Vol. 45, 4, 1969; and vol. 46, 1, 1970; 14, 153. Vol. 47, 1-4, 1971 and vol. 48, 1 + 2, 1972; 14,305. Vol. 48, 4, 1972 and vol. 49, 1, 1973; 15,314. Vol. 49, 2-4, 1973; 17,131. Vol. 50, 1-4, 1974 and vol. 51,1-4, 1975; 18,163. Vol. 52, 1 + 2, 1976; 19,312. Vol. 52, 4, 1976 and vol. 53, 1 + 2, 1977; 20,160. Vol. 53, 3 + 4, 1977; 20,331. Language testing and criteria for linguistic proficiency in South Asian languages, Polom6, E. C. (ed.), e t a l . , Austin, 1973 ; 20, 160. Lanternari, V., The religions of the oppressed, 1963 (Werblowsky, R. J. Zwi); 9, 320. Lauf, D. I., Das Erbe Tibets, Bern, 1972 (Kvaerne, P.); 19,312. La Vall6e Poussin, L. de, Tibetan manuscripts from Tun-huang, London, 1962; 8, 77. Lazard, G., Grammaire du persan contemporain (Paper, H. H.); 9,243. Le monast~re bouddhique de Tep Pranam ~ Oudong; 13, 73. Learmonth, A. T. A. s e e Spate, O. H. K. Lehmann, W. P., Proto-Indo-European phonology (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 1,106. - - , Definite adjective declensions and syntactic types; 14,305. -

-

-

-

-

-

160

INDEX

- - , Linguistic structure as diacritic evidence on protoculture; 14,305. - - , The Proto-Germanic words inherited from Proto-Indo-European which refect the social and economic status of the speakers; 12, 71. - - , A structural principle of language and its implications; 15, 314. - - , Rev. of Benveniste, I~., Probl~mes de linguistique g6n6rale, Paris, 1966; 12, 71. - - , Rev. of Otto, E., Stand und Aufgabe der allgemeinen Sprachwissenschaft, 2. Aufl., 1965; 11,228. - - , Rev. of Sommerfelt, A., Diachronic and synchronic aspects of language; 11, 228. Lekomcev, Ju. K., Structura v'etnamskago prostogo predlo~enija, Leningrad, 1960; 8,77. - - , Formantno-kategorial'naja structura santal'skogo glagola, I; 19, 312. - - , Ob odnom sposobe opisanija so~etaemosti fonem v sloge; 8, 77. - - , K principu klassifikacii prostyx predlo~enij vo v'etnamskom jazyke; 8, 77. - - , Raboty V'etnamskix jazykovedov; 8, 77. - - , K tipologii razli~enija grammati~eskix klassov; 8, 159. - - , K voprosu ob analogijax v stroenii sxem sloga i prostogo predlo~enija; 8, 77. Lentz, W., Yasna 28 (Humbach, H.); 1,318. - - , Awestisch; Buch-Pehlewi; Pashto; 14, 153. - - , Um den 'Hausherrn' der awestischen Gathas (Yasna 45, 11); 14, 153. - - , und Schlosser, W., Persepolis- ein Beitrag zur Funktionsbestimmung; 14, 153. , Plutarch und der Zerwanismus; 14, 153. - - , The 'social functions' of the Old Iranian Mithra; 14, 153. , Yima and Khvarenah in the Avestan Gathas; 14, 153. Leont'ev, V. P., Inostrannaja ~kspancija v Tibete v 1888-1919gg, Moskva, 1956; 18, 164. Leroy, M., Arta l'exalt6e; 11,228. Les Theatres d'Asie, Conf6rence du Th6atre des Nations (1958-1959), r~unies et pr6sent6es par Jacquot, J., Paris, 1961 ; 6, 79. Leslie, C., Professional and popular health cultures in South Asia; 12, 71. - - , The professionalization of Ayurvedic and Unani medicine; 12, 71. - - , The rhetoric of the Ayurvedic revival in modern India; 12, 71. - - , Obituary of R. Redfield, s e e obituaries. Leslie, D. and Davidson, J., Author catalogues of Western sinologists, Canberra, 1966; 10,230. - - , and Davidson, J., Catalogues of Chinese local gazetteers, Canberra, 1967; 11, 228. - - , The Kaifeng Jewish community: a summary; 13, 73. Lessing, F. D., Miscellaneous Lamaist notes, I; 1,106. - - , Mongolian-English dictionary, 1960 (Jong, J. W. de); 6, 314.

INDEX

161

- - see Mkhas grub rje . . . . Leumann, E. and Shiraishi, S., Mahfivastu, Hefte I-III; 13, 73. Leumann, M., Der altindische kausative Aorist jijanat; 7,241. Zur altkhotanischen Metrik; 15, 155. - - Altpers. hagmatd; 8, 160. Merkmale des Sanskrit als Brahmanensprache und als Kunstsprache; 10,230. - - Neue Fragmente des altkhotanischen 'Lehrgedichts'; 11,229. - - Zu zwei khotansakischen Fragmenten; 7,249. - - Rev. of Bailey, H. W., Indo-Scythian studies, vol. 1V, 1961 ; 8, 160. Bespr. yon Bailey, H. W., Khotanese texts II; 1,106. Bespr. yon Burrow, T., The Sanskrit language; 1,106. - - Rev. of Gerzenberg, Xotano-sakskij jazyk, 1965; 11,229. Rev. of Szemer6nyi, Studies in the Indo-European system of numerals; 8, 60. - - , Rev. of Varenne, J., La Mah~ Ngr~yana Upanis.ad; 6, 315. Levy, R. (tr.) see Ferdawsi. Lewicki, M., La langue mongole des transcriptions chinoises du XIVe si~cle, I + II, Wroc~aw, 1959 (Chmielewski, J.); 4, 314. Lewy, H. and Mayrhofer, M., Apropos of the texts HSS XV 32; 9, 81. Li, T., Tibet today and yesterday, New York, 1960 (Kolmag, J.); 9, 319. Liebenthal, W., The concept of God in Chinese religion; 2, 163. Liebert, G., Ai., n~caira- statt Mcai..h als Gebirgsname; 10,230. , Analogie oder Erweiterung? Zur Flexion der nominalen ~-St~irmneim Indoiranischen; 5,248. , t~er einige W6rter ftir 'jetzt, nun' im Rigveda; 1,319. , Die indoeurop/iischen Personalpronomina und die Laryngaltheorie; 1,319. , Indoiranica 1. Ap. vazraka-, aw. vazra-, ai. ffzfra-; 8, 77.2. Ai. dd.hy~-, &l.hyaka-; 10,230. Lienhard, S., Tempusgebrauch und Aktionsartenbildung in der modernen Hindi, Stockholm, 1961 ;5,317. (Miltner, V.);6,315. , Akapporul and Sanskrit Muktata poetry; 17, 131. , Bauern, Berge, Nacht und Winter; 17, 131. - - , Einige Bemerkungen tiber gabdabrahman und Vivarta bei Bhavabhfiti; 14, 153. - - , Zur Frage nach Inhalt und Author der Gu.napatgk~; 14, 153. - - , Nepalay~ prgcfn bhgs.~ - Nepgl bhfis.g; 17, 131. - - , Palai poems in Sanskrit and Prakrit; 17, 131. - - , Sur la structure po~tique des TheratheHg~thg; 19, 312. - - , Rev. of Clark, T. W., Introduction to Nepali, Cambridge, 1963; 14, 153. - - , Rev. of Dimock, E. C., The place of the hidden moon, Chicago, 1966; 14, 154. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

162

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Fi~er, I., Indian erotics of the oldest period, Prague, 1966; 17, 131. - - , Rev. of Lambert, H. M., Jn~neshvari, I, London, 1967; 17, 131. - - , Rev. of Master, A., A grammar of Old Marathi, Oxford, 1964; 14, 153. - - , Rev. of Sastri, K. A. N., A History of South India, London, 1966; 14,153. The Light o f the Dhamma, Rangoon, vol. IV, 3, 1957; 2, 81. Vol. IV, 4, 1957; 2, 163. Vol. V, 1, 1958; 2,245. Vol. V, 2, 1958; 2,321. Vol. V, 3-4, 1958; 3, 157. Vol. VI, 1, 1959; 3,238. Vol. VI, 2-4, 1959; vol. VII, 1-2, 1960; 4, 210. Vol. VII, 3, 1960; 4,317. Vol. VII, 4, 1960; 5, 84. Vol. VIII, 1, 1961 ; 5,248. Vol. VIII, 3, 1961 ; 5,318. Vol. VIII, 4, 1961 ;6, 79. Vol. IX, 1 + 2, 1962; 6, 315. Vol. IX, 3-4, 1962-1963; 7,241. Vol. X, 1,1963; 7,249. Vol. X, 2, 1963;8, 78. Lira, K. W., The writings of Dr. J. Ph. Vogel; 4,210. , Rev. of Nebesky-Wojkowitz, R. de, Oracles and demons of Tibet, 's-Gravenhage, 1956; 3,238. , Rev. of Seckel, D., Buddhistische Kunst Ostasiens, Stuttgart, 1957; 5, 84. Limaye, V. P. see Diwekar, H. R. Lin, L.-K., Dharma-samuccaya, 2e partie, r6vision de Bareau, A., Jong, J. W. de, et Demi~ville, P., Paris, 1969; 12,308. (Weller, F.); 14,318.3e pattie, 1973; 17,125. Lin, Y.-H., The Lolo of Liang Shan, New Haven, 1961; 7,249. Lincoln, B., Homeric Igtssa 'wolfish rage'; 20, 160. - - , The Indo-European cattle-raiding myth; 20,161. - - , The Indo-European myth of creation; 18, 164. - - , Indo-Iranian *gautra; 20, 161. - - , The myth of the bovine's lament; 20, 160. - - , Treatment of hair and fingernails among tire Indo-Europeans; 20, 331. Ling, T., The Buddha: Buddhist civilization in India and Ceylon, New York, 1973 (Conze, E.); 18,154. 1976 ed.; 19,312. Linguistic comparison in South East Asia and the Pacific, Shorto, H. L. (ed.), London, 1963;7,249. Linguistic diversity in South Asia, Ferguson, C. A. and Gumperz, J. J. (eds.), 1960; 4,210. Linguistic Survey Bulletin, Poona, Nr. 1, 1968; 11,229. Nrs. 2-9, 1968; 12, 71. Nr. 10, 1968;nrs. 15-17, 1969; 12,307. Nr. 18, 1969;nrs. 19-20, 1970; 13,73. Linguistics in South Asia see Sebeok, T. A. Lipa, J., Cik~ngtina v jazykov6m prost~edi slovensk~m a ~esk~m, Praha, 1965 (Miltner, V.); 11,230. Liperovsldj, V. P., (comp.) see Xindi-Russkij slovar'. List of microfilms deposited in the Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies, pt. 5, India, 1971 ; 17,131.

INDEX

163

Literatura o stranax Azii, Afriki i Okeanii, 1964 + 1965, Moskva, 1972; 14,305. Literatura o stranax Azii i Afriki, E~egodnik 1961 + 1962, Moskva, 1964 + 1965; 12,308. Literatura Vostoka, Moskva, 1969; 12, 308. Literatury i kul'tura Kitaja, V. M. Alekseev felicitation volume, Moskva, 1973 ; 17,131. Littleton, C. S., The new comparative mythology, Berkeley, 1966 (Goldman, R.); 13, 70. Litvinskij, B. A., Drevnie ko~evniki 'Krygi mira', Moskva, 1972; 17, 131. - - , Outline history of Buddhism in Central Asia, Moscow, 1968; 12, 72. Liu, M. T., Die chinesischen Nachrichten zur Geschichte der Ost-Tikken (T'ukiie), Wiesbaden, 1958 (Petech, L.); 6, 79. Liu, T.-Y., Buddhist and Taoist influences on Chinese novels, I, Wiesbaden, 1962; 9,319. , Chinese popular fiction in two London libraries, Hong Kong', 1967; 11,229. - - , Chinese scholarship in Australia, Canberra, 1966; 11, 73. - - , Lin Chao-6n (1517-1598); 12, 72. Lu Hsi-hsing: a Confucian scholar, Taoist priest and Buddhist devotee of the sixteenth century; 10,316. , Lu Hsi-hsing and his commentaries on the Ts'an-t'ung-ch 7; 12,308. - - , Ku Hung-ruing and his interpretation of Chinese civilization; 11,229. - - , Men of Letters in the light of Chinese historiography; 10, 316. - - , Ming Ju yiJ Tao chiao; 11,229. , The penetration of Taoism into the Ming neo-Confucianist elite; 14,305. , A selected bibliography from Chinese and Japanese sources on the study of Taoist thought in the Ming Dynasty; 11,229. , The Taoist's knowledge of tuberculosis in the twelfth century; 14,305. , Wu Ch'6ng-6n, his life and career; 11,229. - - , (Ryfi Son-nin), 0 Y5mei to Mindai no dSky6; 14,305. - - , Young Yung 'Emendation and annotation of the Shih-shuo hsin-yii'; 14, 154. Livotova, O. t~. i Portugal', V. B., Vostokovedenie v izdanijax Akademii nauk 1726-1917, bibliografija, Moskva, 1966; 11,229. Livgic, V. A., Juridi~eskie dokumenty i pis'ma, Moskva, 1963; 7,249. Lobsang Dargyag, Guhyadattas Saptakumgrikg-Avad~a, Mtinchen, 1974; 19, 312. Lochner, F., Brief des K6nigs Darius an den Satrapen Gadates; 8, 160. Locke, J. K. S. J., Rato Matsyendranath of Patan and Bungamati, Kirtipur, 1973 (Macdonald, A. W.); 18, 164. Lodr6, G. G., Geschichte der Kloster-Universitiit Drepung, I, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18,164 (Kvaerne, P.); 20,331. Loewe, M., Chinese relations with Central Asia; 12,308. ,

164

INDEX

Loewenthal, R., The Turkic languages and literatures of Central Asia, 's-Gravenhage, 1957;2,81. Lokesh Chandra (ed.), Bu-ston's History of Buddhism, Tibetan text, New Delhi, 1971; 14,305. - - , Contents of two classical hippological treatises, New Delhi, 1964; 8, 317. - - , The Gilgit fragments of the Pravrajyavastu, New Delhi, n.d., 13,234. - - , An illustrated Japanese manuscript on Mudras and Mantras, Canberra, 1971 ; 13,234. (ed.), The Red Annals, New Delhi, 1968; 12, 72. (ed.), The Rin-lhan S~dhana-m~l~ of Panchen Lama Bstan-pal3i-fii-ma-phyogslas-rnam-rgyal, New Delhi, 1969; 13,234. - - (ed.), Saddharma-pundarika-sOtra, Kashgar manuscript, 2nd. impr., Tokyo, 1977; 20,334. - - , A short biographic sketch and list of books and articles of Prof. Dr. Lokesh Chandra, New Delhi, 1967; 11,229. - - , Tibetan-Sanskrit Dictionary, New Delhi, 1958; 3,157. Vol. II, 1959; 4, 211. - - (ed.), Vajr~c~rya Amrtananda, Delhi, 1976; 19, 312. - - , Stone inscriptions of KulQta from Mathura; 18, 164. , Tibetan works printed by the Shoparkang of the Potala; 3,239. Loman, J. R. A., The Padmapr~bhrtakam, Amsterdam, 1956; 1,106. , The comic character of the Caturbh~ni; 5, 318. , Forty years of 'Annual bibliography of Indian Archaeology'; 13, 74. , Das Gandhi-Bild in Holland; 13, 74. , Rev. of Datta, K. K. (ed.), Kundam~l~ of Difingga, Calcutta, 1964; 11,73. Lommel, H., Die Gathas des Zarathustra, hrsg. von B. Schlerath, Basel, 1971 ; 14, 305. , Die Elemente im Verhgltnis zu den Amzsa Spzntas; 9, 81. , Die indische Sagenwelt in Bachofens 'Antiquarischen Briefen'; 10, 230. - - , Kopfd~imonen im alten Indien; 9, 81. - - , Ober Rigveda 1 28; 4, 211. - - , Die Sonne das Schlechteste?; 9, 81. - - , Die Sunal3gepa-Legende; 9, 81. - - , Symbolik der Elemente in der zoroastrischen Religion; 5,248. - - , Vasist.ha und VigvSmitra; 11,229. s e e Schlerath, B., obituaries. Losch, H., Rajadharma, Bonn, 1959 (Sternbach, L.); 7,254. The Lotus Sutra and religious realities s e e Hokeky6 no shokeitai. Louis Renou in memoriam, Paris, 1967; 11,229. Lozinski, B. P., The original homeland of the Parthians, 's-Gravenhage, 1959; 3, 157. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

165

Ltiders, H., Beobachtungen tiber die Sprache des buddhistischen Urkanons (Berger, H.); 2, 80. - - , Varu.na II: Varu.na und das .Rta (aus dem Nachlass hrsg. yon Alsdorf, L.), G6ttingen, 1959; 4, 211. (Thieme, P.); 8, 319. Lutze, L., Zur Lyrik Alokeranjan Dasguptas; 17, 131. McDermott, J. P., Is there group Karma in TheravMa Buddhism?; 19,313. --, The Kathdvatthu Kamma debates; 19,313. - - , Nibb~na as a reward for Kamma; 19,313. - - , S~dhina Jgtaka: a case against the transfer of merit; 19, 313. Macdonald, A., Le DhSnyakat.aka de Man-luffs guru; 13,234. - - , Histoire et philologie tibbtaines, annuaire, l~cole Pratique des Hautes l~tudes, 1965/66; 10,230. 1967/68; 12, 72. 1968/69; 12,308. 1969/70; 13,234. 1974/75, 1975/76;20, 331. - - , Une lecture des Pelliot tib~tain 1286, 1287, 1038, 1047 et 1290; 14, 306. (Yamaguchi, Z.); 15, 159. - - , La naissance du monde au Tibet; 6, 315. - - , Note sur la diffusion de la 'Thborie des quatre Iris du ciel' au Tibet; 8, 78. - - , Un portrait du cinquibme Dalai-Lama; 20, 331. - - , Pr6ambule h la lecture d'un rGya-bod yig-chaff; 8, 78. - - , Obituary of M. Lalou, s e e obituaries. Macdonald, A. W., Mat6riaux pour l'~tude de la litt~rature populaire tibbtaine, I, Paris, 1967; 11,229. Vol. II, 1972; 14,306. - - , Le fruit de l'effort: un conte n6pNi de l'est; 13, 74. - - , La hi6rarchie d e s J d t inf6rieurs dans le Muluki Ain de 1955; 14, 154. The lama and the general; 18, 164. - - A little-read guide to the Holy places of Nepal; I; 19, 312. - - Le N6pal; 10, 230. A Nepalese copper-plate from the time of Prithvinarayan's father; 17,132. - - Notes n~palaises: Le Janaipurnimfi et le Gosafkun.da; 14,306. - - Notes sur deux fetes chez les Tharu de Dgffg; 12,308. Apropos d'une version orale tib~taine des 'Histoires du cadavre'; 8, 317. - - Sociology and anthropology in Nepal; 18, 164. La sorcellerie dans le code n6palais de 1853; 12, 72. Rev. of Locke, J. K., S. J., Rato Matsyendranath of Patan and Bungamati, Kirtipur, 1973; 18, 164. - - , Rev. of Watters, D. and N., An English-Kham, Kham-English glossary, Kirtipur, 1973; 18, 164. s e e Documents pour l'6tude de la religion . . . . - - s e e Helffer, M. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

166

INDEX

McGregor, R. S., The language of Indrajit of Orchfi, Cambridge, 1968; 12, 72. (Simonsson, N.); 14, 157. Dito; 20, 165. - - (tr.), Nanddas, London, 1973; 18, 164. - - , Outline of Hindi grammar, Oxford, 1972; 14, 306. - - , Hindi literature of the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries; 18,164. - - , Tulsid~s' Srik.r.snagit~vali; 20, 161. MacKenzie, D. N., The 'Sutra of the causes and effects of actions' in Sogdian, London, 1970; 13, 74. (Gershevitch, I.); 18, 157. (Humbach, H.); 20,327. Mackerras, C., The Uigur Empire (744-840), Canberra, 1968; 12, 72. - - , Sino-Uighur diplomatic and trade contacts (744-840); 13,234. Mackinnon, C., The new Persian preverb bi-; 20, 161. Mabbett, I. W., A short history of India, Melbourne, 1968; 12,308. Madhvhcfirya Adya, Vi.snupur~avisayasfici, Varanasi, 1966; 10, 230. Madressa, Sir J. J. Z., centenary volume, Bombay, 1967; 11,235. Maeda, E., Genshi Bukky6 Seiten no Seiritsu-shi Kenkyfi, T6ky6, 1964;9, 81. , A history of the formation of original Buddhist texts, Tokyo, 1964; 8, 317. - - Shakuson, T6ky6, 1972; 17, 132. Ajia ni okeru bukky6-teki ~tosu no mondai; 17, 132. - - Kindaika o mukaeru Seiron bukky6 no tai6; 17, 132. Kubunky6 itivuttaka no gen-i; 6,315. - - Mury6juky6' no Amidabutsu; 12, 72. - - Seiron ni okeru jiin no bukky6; 17, 132. - - Shakuson to Amidabutsu' o megutte; 17, 132. - - , Rev. of Sh6zen, K., Bukky6 k6ki jidai no shis6 kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1967; 17,132. Maeda, S. see Mayeda, S. M~ll, J. see Vetfila Kaksktimmed . . . . Magoun, F. P. Jr., see Bessinger, J. B. (ed.). Mah~bh~.ya Pradipa Vy~khyfin~_rli, Adhyfiya 1, P~da 1,/~danika 1-2, Narasimhacharya, M. S. (ed.), Pondich~ry, 1973; 17,132. Mahadevan, I., Corpus of the Tamil-Brahmi inscriptions; 14, 154. - - , Dravidian parallels in Proto-Indian script; 14, 154. - - , Tamil-Brahmi inscriptions of the Sangam age; 14, 154. Mahapatra, K..and Zide, N. H., Gta' nominal combining forms; 17,132. Mahendrakumfir, J., Sr~ Ga.ne~pras~d vam.i jain granthamal~, II, pt. 7, Banaras, 1955; 1,319. Maheshwari, P., The role of Hihduism in society and politics of India; 19, 312. Mainkar, T. G., Some poetical aspects of the Rgvedic repetitions, Poona, 1966; 11,229. - - (tr.), see Sa.mkhyak~rik~ . . . . -

-

-

-

INDEX

167

Maissin, J., l~tat civil, politique et religieux des Hindous, Paris, 1975 (Hintiber, O. yon); 20,157. Maitrgyan7 Sa.11thit~, vol. I, hrsg. yon Schroeder, L., Wiesbaden, 1970; 13,234. Vol. II, 1971 ; 14,306. Vols III + 1V, 1972; 15, 314. Makaev, l~. A., Problemy indoevropejskoj areal'noj tingvistiki, Moskva, 1964;8, 317. - - , Imennoe sklonenie v vedi&skom i v Sanskrite; 9, 81. Makgmaka T~rttam, Kumpak6na Ks&ram, Madras, n.d.; 11,229. Makhali, P., Chants de Paix, Phnomh-Penh, s.d.; 12, 72. MaNta, T., Godai shfiky6shi kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1971; 17, 132. , The Ching-tu san-mei ching and the Tun-huang manuscripts; 17, 132. Malamoud, C. see Biardeau, M. Malik, S. C., Indian civilisation, Simla, 1968; 12,308. Mallison, F., L'6pouse id~ale, Paris, 1973 ; 19, 312. Mallmann, M.-T. de, l~tude iconographique sur Mafijugrf, Paris, 1964 (Meisezahl, R. O.); 14,307. Man..dana MiCra see Biardeau, M. Manessy, J., Les substantifs an -as darts la .Rk-Sa.tahiti, Dakar, 1961 ; 7,241. Manessy-Guitton, J., Recherches sur les d~rivbs nominaux h bases sigmatiques en sanskrit et en latin, Dakar, 1963; 8, 160. , Les 'd~riv~s' sanscrits en -dc-, -ic-, -tic-; 9, 81. , Observations sur les adjectifs en -u- h propos de skt. uni; 7,249. , V6dique pradhi-, upadhi-, pratidhi-, pavi-; 11, 73. Mafijfis.~, Calcutta, vol. XII, 1,1957;2, 81. Vol. III, 1, 1958, 5, 1959; 3,157. Vol. XIII, 7, 1959; 3,239. Vol. XIV, 4, 1959, 6-7, 1960; 4, 211. Vol. XV, 1, 1960; 4, 317. Vol. XV, 4, 1960, 5, 1961; 5, 84. Vol. XV, 6, 1961; 5, 167. Manuscripts from Indian collections, descriptive catalogue National Museum, New Delhi, 1964;8, 78. Marasinghe, M. M. J., Gods in early Buddhism, n.p., 1974; 19,312. (Norman, K. R.); 20, 332. Marshall, Sir John see Waldschmidt, E., obituaries. Martin, S. E., Dagur Mongolian, The Hague, 1961 ;8, 78. Martynov, A. S. see Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. Masica, C. P., Defining a linguistic area: South Asia, Chicago, 1975;20,161. Masing, U. see Vetfila . . . . Mass6, H. (tr.), Le roman de ChosroOs et Chitin, Nizfimi, A., Paris, 1970; 14,314. Masson, J. L., and Kosambi, D. D. (tr.), Avim~raka, Delhi, 1970; 13,234. , and Patwardhan, M. V., S~ntarasa and Abhinavagupta's philosophy of aesthetics, Poona, 1969; 13, 74. , The childhood of K.rs.na: some psychoanalytic observations; 18, 165.

168

INDEX

and Hanly, C., A critical examination of the New Narcissism; 20,161. - - Imagination vs. effort; 18,165. India and the unconscious: Erik Erikson on Gandhi; 18, 165. - - The psychology of the Ascetic; 20, 161. Telling, not conveying; 18, 165. When is a poem artificial? - A note on the Ghat.akarpargviv.rti; 20, 161. - - Who killed cock Kraufica?; 12, 308. -s e e Goldman, R. s e e Patwardhan, M. V. Masson, V. M., Strana tysja~i gorodov, Moskva, 1966; 11,229. Master, A., A grammar of Old Marathi, London, 1964;8, 317. (Lienhard, S.); 14, 153. (Miltner, V.); 10,317. , Initial cerebrals in Indoaryan; 5,249. , A phase of Dravidian phonetics; 5, 318. , Some Marathi inscriptions, A.D. 1060-1300; 2, 163. Maten, E. P., Budhasv~min's B.rhatkathaglokasam. graha, Leiden, 1973; 17, 132. Materialy po istorii i filologii central'noj Azii, vyp. 3, Ulan-Udb, 1968; 12,308; vyp. 4, 1970; 13,234; vyp. 5, 1970; 14, 306. Materialy po istorii Sjunny, Taskina, V. S., Moskva, 1968; 12, 308. Matilal, B. K., The Navya-ny~ya doctrine of negation, Cambridge, Mass., 1968; 11,229. (Steinkellner, E.); 14, 315. , Gafigega on the concept of universal property; 12,309. - - , Indian theorists on the nature of the sentence; 11, 73. , Rev. of Goekoop, C., The logic of invariable concomitance, Dordrecht, 1967; 15,155. Matsui, T. (ed.) s e e The Newsletter of the Society for the Study of Indian History. Matsumura, H., Apropos de notes phon~tiques dans le Fo pen hing tsi king; 20, 161. Matsunaga, Y., Mikky6 no rekishi, Kyoto, 1969; 12,309. - - , Aku no kbtei - tantorizumu o chfishin to-shite-; 20,161. , Daij5 shis6 no gikika; 18, 165. , Gengem6 Tantora no seikaku; 8, 78. , Genseriyaku to j6butsu - darani dokujfi no kSdoku o chfishin to-shite; 18, 165. , The Guhyasamd]a-tantra: a new critical edition; 18, 165. , Himitsu-shfae Tantora seiritsu ni kansuru ni-san no mondai; 8, 78. Himitsu-shfie Uttaratantora no gensho keitai ni tsuite; 8, 78. , A history of Tantric Buddhism in India with reference to Chinese translations; 20,161. , Mandara no kSsai yori mita Indo Mikky5 no tenkai; 8, 78. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

,

INDEX --, --, --, --,

169

Mafijugfimfilakalpa no seiritsu nendai ni tsuite; 18, i65. Mantray~na, mantranaya, vajray~na; 18,165. Mikky6 no kokkaken no hensen; 18,165. Muj6 Yuga Mikky6 ni okeru seiten to ronsho no s6go-kankei ni tsuite 'Kong6man Tantora' to 'go-shidai'-; 8, 78. - - , Rishuky6 no seiritsu ni tsuite; 18,165. - - , Rishuky6 shomihon ni miru mikky6 no tenkai; 18,165. - - , Some problems of the Guhyasam~ija-tantra; 20,332. - - , Tantora Bukky6 no rinfikan - Bodai-shin o shfishin to-shire-; 8, 78. - - , Tantora Bukky6 ni taisum hihan to y6go no tachiba; 8,78. - - , Tantfic Buddhism and Shingon Buddhism; 13, 74. Matsunami, S., A catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts in the Tokyo University Library, T6ky6, 1965; 10,316. Matthews, D. J. and Shackle, C., An anthology of classical Urdu love lyrics, London, 1972; 14,306. Matzel, K., Einfiihmng in die singhalesische Sprache, Wiesbaden, 1966; 11,229. Maung, H. A., Burmese law tales, London, 1962 (Sternbach, L.); 8, 162. Maxabxarata, Kal'janov, V. I., Leningrad, 1967; 12,309. Kniga pjataja, 1976; 20, 161. Maximilien, G., Suregvara, la d~monstration du non-agir, Paris, 1975; 19, 313. May, J., Candrakirti, Prasannapad~ madhyamakawtti, Paris, 1959; 4, 211. , t~tudes bouddhiques - domaine, disciplines, perspectives; 18, 165. , La philosophie bouddhique de la vacuit6; 3, 318. , La philosophie bouddhique id6aliste; 15, 155. , Rev. of t~tudes tib6taines d6di6es h la m6moire de MarceUe Lalou, Paris, 1971 ; 18,165. , CR de Lamotte, 1~., La concentration de la marche h~roique, Bruxelles, 1965; 13,74. CR de Lamotte, t~., L'Enseignement de Vimalakirti, Louvain, 1962; 13, 74. - - , CR de Ramanan, K. V., Ngg~rjuna's philosophy, Rutland, 1966; 13, 74. - - , CR de Robinson, R. H., Early Mgdhyamika in India and China, Madison, 1967; 13,74. - - , CR de Seyfort Ruegg, D., La th6orie du tatMgathagarbha et du gotra, Paris, 1969; 15,155. - - , CR de Streng, F. J., Emptiness, Nashville, 1967; 14,306. - - , CR de Yamada, I. (ed.), Karumipun.darika, London, 1968; 14,306. Mayeda, N. and Brown, W. N., Tawi tales, New Haven, 1974 (Emeneau, M. B.); 19,305. Mayeda, S., Indian philosophy and literature, T6ky6, 1974; 18,164. ,

170

INDEX

- - , Adi-Saflkaracgrya's teachings on the Means to Moksa: Jfi~na and Karman; 18, 164. - - , The authenticity of the Bhagavadgitgbh~sya ascribed to Saflkara; 18, 164. The authenticity of the Upade~asghasrl ascribed to Saflkara; 10, 316. On the cosmological view of Sa.nficara; 19, 313. and Kuruta, H., Indo saiji gakuha no shomondai, I; 19, 313. Ngr~yana no Kenopanisaddipik~; 18,164. Sankara; 18, 164. Saflkara's view of ethics; 20, 161. Shankara no uchfiron ni tsuite; 18,164. - - Vakyavgtti-k6; 18,164. - - Rev. of Chakravarti, V. R. S., The philosophy of Sri R~m~nuja, Madras, 1974; 19,313. - - , Rev. of Devaraja, N. K., An introduction to Saflkara's theory of knowledge, Varanasi, 1962; 18, 164. - - , Rev. of Tahtinen, U., Indian philosophy of value, Turku, 1968; 18,164. Mayrhofer, M., Die Indo-Arier im alten Vorderasien, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Eggermont, P. H. L.); 14, 150. - - , Iranisches Personennamenbuch, I, 1, Wien, 1977; 20,332. - - , Kurzgefasstes etymologisches W6rterbuch des Altindischen, Liefg. 1-5, Heidelberg, 1956 (Debmnner, A.); 1,105. Liefg. 6 - 7 , 1956; 1,106. Liefg. 18 (Renou, L.); 11,74. Liefg. 19, 1967; 11,230. (Humbach, H.); 12, 69. Liefg. 20, 1968; 12,309. Liefg. 21 + 22, 1970; 14, 154. (Emeneau, M. B.); 15,310. Liefg. 23 + 24, 1972 (Emeneau, M. B.); 19,305. Liefg. 25, 1974; 18,165. (Humbach, H.); 20,327. , A Sanskrit grammar, Ford, G. B. Jr. (tr.), Alabama, 1972; 15, 156. (ed.), Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde, Innsbruck, 1968; 12, 76. - - , Zum Namensgut des Avesta, Wien, 1977; 20, 161. - - , Bibliographic, Schmitt, R. (ed.), Wien, 1976; 19,313. - - , Alltagsleben und Verwaltung in Persepolis, linguistisch-onomastische Aufgaben aus neuerschlossenen Profantexten; 15, 314. - - , Ein altes Problem: 'Gugtgp' im achten vorchristlichen Jahrhundert?; 18, 165. - - , Altindisch Castana-bei Ptolemaios; 1,179. - - , Zu altindisch vdma- 'link'; 12, 72. - - , Zu altiranischen Namen aus Persepolis; 19, 313. - - , Altpersisch Harnatar-; 3, 157. - - , Altpersisch md raxOatuv; 20, 161. - - , Das Altpersische seit 1964; 14, 154. - - , Altpersische Spfine; 8, 78. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

171

- - , Das angebliche iranische Etynom des Amazonen-Namens; 12, 309. - - , Ein arisch-hurritischer Rechtsausdruck in Alalah?; 9,242. - - , Die arischen Sprachreste in Vorderasien; 18,165. - - , aaaebr Mnemes charin; 2, 163. - - , Behistun 1 91 ;4,317. - - , Zu einer Deutung des Zarathustra-Namens in Nietzsches Korrespondenz; 13, 235. - - , Ober einige arische W6rter mit hurrischem Suffix; 3, 157. - - , Erste Deutsche Sanskrit Grammatik erschien in Wiirzburg, Main-Post Nr. 39, 1957;1,319. - - , Aus der Frthhzeit vergleichender Sprachwissenschaft in Osterreich; 12,309. - - , Germano-Irarlica; 14, 154. - - , Goten in Indien und '-i - Umlaut'; 4, 211. - - , Herders Persepolis-Schriften; 19, 313. - - , Hethitisch und Germanisch; 9, 242. - - , Hetithisch und arisches Lexikon; 10,230. - - , Der heutige Forschungsstand zu den indoiranischen Sprachresten in Vorderasien; 6, 79. - - , Indo-Arier im Alten Orient; 12, 309. - - , und Dressier, W., Indogermanische Chronik 13a; 11,230. - - , Indogermanische V61ker im Umkreis Babels und der Pharaonen; 10, 230. - - , und Dressier, W., Zur 'Indogermanischen Chronik'; 12, 73. - - , Indogermanische Randglossen zu 'Kluge-Mitzka'; 5,249. - - , Irans Kultur- und Sprachenwelt in der Arbeit der 6sterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften; 18, 166. - - , Kleinasien zwischen Agonie des Perserreiches und hellenistischem Frtihling; 19,313. - - , t3ber Kontamination der indoiranischen Sippen von ai. taks-, tvak.s-, tvar~.; 8, 78. Zur kritischen Sichtung vorderasiatisch-arischer Personennamen; 10,230. - - Medismen in der 1967 gefundenen Xerxes-Inschrift?; 18, 165. Mongolische Pferdew6rter b ei einem Sanskrit-Lexicographen?; 4, 211. Namen aus Persepolis und Susa; 18, 165. - - Zum Namen Sgya.na; 14, 307. Aus der Namenwelt Alt-Irans; 14, 307. Eine neue Ta'anach-Tafel und ein indo-arischer Name; 15, 314. - - , Aus einer neuen Bibliographie zu den Indo-Ariern von Mitanni; 19, 313. - - , Zu den neuen Iranier-Namen aus Persepolis; 12,309. - - , Ein neuer Beleg zu der indogermanischen Sippe ftir 'Halsschmuck'; 18,165. - - , Neuere Forschungen zum Altpersischen; 14,306. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

172

INDEX

- - , und Schmitt, R., Eine Notiz zur altiranischen Namenkunde; 6, 315. - - , und Edel, E., Notizen zu Fremdnamen in ggyptischen QueUen; 14, 154. - - , Ober Notwendigkeit und Problematik eines neuen iranischen Namenbuches; 12, 309. - - , Nykyist~i indogermanistiikkaa; 9, 319. - - , Zu den Parther-Namen der griechischen Awr6m~-Dokumente; 18, 165. - - , Aus dem perserzeitlichen Ngypten, eine namenkundliche Notiz; 17, 133. , Plansprachen und Sprachplanung; Geschichte, Kritik, Pe rspektiven; 18, 166. - - , Zur Problematik ktinstlicher Weltsprachen; Anhang: Dressier, W., Zur plansprachlichen Redundanz; 14, 154. , Probleme um Ddtuvahya-; 11,229. - - , Der Reiner-Test; 18, 165. - - , Sanskrit dharu.na, and Greek thelumna; 2, 81. - - , Seitenfttllsel; 4, 211. - - , Ober spontanen Zerebralnasal im frtihen Indo-Arischen; 12, 73. - - , Die sprachwissenschaftliche Ausbildung durch den Universit~its-Linguisten in Osterreich; 14, 154. - - , Sprachwissenschaftliche indische Festschriften aus den letzten zehn Jahren; 4, 211. - - , Streitwagenforschung; 11,229. - - , N. S. Trubetzkoy und die 6sterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften; 20, 332. - - , Vedisch vidhfi- 'vereinsamt' - ein indogermanischer Mythos?; 12,309. - - , Die vorderasiatischen Arier; 14, 154. - - , Das Wiener Projekt eines iranischen Namenbuches; 18,166. - - , Xerxes, K6nig der K6nige; 13, 74. - - , Xerxes, roi des rois; 18, 165. - - , Zu den Zahlwortkomposita des Kikkuli-Textes; 9,242. - - , Rev. of Benveniste. E., t~tudes sur la langue oss~te; 5, 318. - - , Rev. of Birw6, R., Griechisch-arische Sprachbeziehungen im Verbal-system; 2,321. - - , Rev. of Burrow and Emeneau, A Dravidian etymological dictionary; 5, 318. Rev. of supplement, 1968; 14, 154. - - , Rev. of Doerfer, G., Lautgesetz und Zufall, Betrachtungen zum Omnicomparativismus, Innsbruck, 1973; 18, 166. - - , Rev. of Gershevitch, I., The Avestan hymn to Mithra, Cambridge, 1959; 4, 211. - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., Four studies in the languages of the Veda; 5, 318. - - , Rev. of Hartmann, P., Nominale Ausdrucksformen im wissenschaftlichen Sanskrit, Heidelberg, 1955; 3, 158.

INDEX

173

- - , Rev. of Hauri, C., Zur Vorgeschichte des Ausgangs - E n a des Instr. Sing.; 9, 242. - - , Rev. of Helck, W., Die Beziehungen Agyptens zu Vorderasien im 3. und 2. Jt. v. Chr., Wiesbaden, !964;8,160. - - , Rev. of Mode, H., Das frtihe Indien; 5,318. - - , Rev. of Nyberg, H. S., A manual of Pahlavi, pt. 1; 1964; 9,242. - - , Rev. of Pinnow, H.-J., Versuch einer l~istorischen Lautlehre der Kharia-Sprache; 5,249. - - , Rev. of Pokomy, J., Indogermanisches etymologisches W6rterbuch, Liefg. 10-13;5,249. Rev. ofBd. II, 1969; 14, 307. - - , Rev. of Thumb-Hauschild, Handbuch des Sanskrit I/l, 1959; 5,167. - - , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Das Catu.spari.satsl?tra, Teil III;8, 78. - - s e e Brandenstein, W. s e e Eilers, W. - - s e e Greenfield, J. C. - - s e e Lewy, H. - - s e e Otten, H. - - , Obituary of E. Benveniste, s e e obituaries. - - , Obituary of W. Brandenstein, s e e obituaries. - - , Obituary of G. Devoto, s e e obituaries. - - , Obituary of R. Hauschild, s e e obituaries. - - , Obituary of H. Kronasser, s e e obituaries. Meera s e e Bright, W. Mehendale, M. A., Some aspects of Indo-Aryan linguistics, Bombay, 1968; 12,309. (Cardona, G.); 15,151. - - , The abode of Mitra; 18,166. - - , A h i m . s d and the spread of vegetarianism in India; 14, 307. - - , Analysis of meaning; 18, 166. - - , 'anfipa' in Nirukta; 10,230. , 'asl]sfi'; 18, 166. , Evidence for the affricate pronounciation of the cluster ts in the Maitrfiya~.i Sarhhit~; 13,235. - - , On Gfithfis 8 and 10 of the Takkfiriya Jfitaka; 13,235. --,Madhye l a g n a m (BaudMyana Sr. S. 9.3.); 13,235. - - , On the Name and G~thfi 12 of the Takk~ri(ya)j~taka; 13, 235. - - , Nirukta notes II and III; 3,318. Nir. IV; 5,249. Nrs. XII and XIV; 13,135. Nrs. XVI and XVII; 18, 166. - - , Notes sur Nirukta, r a t h a r y a t i s i d d h a h ; 13,235. - - , S a h a s a h s v a h a h in the Aitareya Brfdaman.a, 13.2; 14, 307. - - , Sanskrit b d . d h d - ; 10, 230. -

-

174

INDEX

- - , Sanskrit sdkhi; 14,307. - - , Sapta devalok~; 18, 166. , Satyam eva jayate nan.rtam; 7,241. , Sectional President's address, Vedic section, 27th session, AIOC; 18,166. - - , Some remarks on the language of the original Buddhist canon; 1, 106. - - Sure duhitd; 14, 307. - - Two derivatives in -ya; 7,241. - - Two Vedic notes: 1. kfrin.?, 2. mun~; 18, 166. - - Vanargu; 10, 230. On the v~rttik~ 2 on P~.nini 6.1.83; 18, 166. - - V~ru.ni; 14, 307. - - Yfitum~lvant; 5,249. Rev. of Thumb-Hauschild, Handbuch des Sanskrit; 7,241. Meier, F. J., Rev. of Frauwallner, E., Aus der Philosophie der givaitischen Systeme, Berlin, 1962; 10, 316. Meisezahl, R. O., Aksobhya-Mafijuvajra; 20, 161. - - , Amoghapgga; 12,309. - - , The Amoghap~ahrdaya-dMra.ni; 8, 78. - - , The Amoghap~gahrdaya manuscript... ; 10, 230. - - , Bemerkungen zu tibetischen Handschriften des 17.-19. Jhs.; 2, 321. (Petech, L.); 6, 79. - - , Ober den Derge Tanjur der ehemaligen Preussischen Staatsbibliothek; 5, 249. - - , Zu einigen tibetischen Namen unter den Holzschnitten im 'Khmfis rabs gsol 'debs nor bu'i phrefi ba sku br~an daft bcas pa; 5, 318. - - , Die G6ttin VajravgrLhi; 11,230. - - , Ober die Handgeste kucalagraha~, a der zehn Krodha-G6tter im Tricatv~rim. gadgtmakamagjuvajrama.n.dala; 20, 332. - - , Die Handschriften in den City of Liverpool-Museums, I; 15, 314. - - , Tibetisch margad, Smaragd; 8, 317. - - , Die tibetische Version der Cintgma.niratnadhgrao. i; 6, 79. - - , Die tibetischen Handschriften und Drucke des Linden-Museums in Stuttgart; 2, 81. - - , Die Waffen kan.aya und bhindipfila in der Ikonographie des VajraygnaBuddhismus; 20, 332. - - , grber zwei mDo-mafl Redaktionen und ihre Editionen in Tibet und China; 12, 309. - - , Rev. of Jong, J. W. de, Mi la ras pa'i rnam t h a t . . . ; 9,242. - - , Bespr. yon Mallmann, M.-T. de, l~tude iconographique sur Mafijugri, Paris, 1964; 14,307. -

-

-

-

INDEX

175

- - , Rev. of Obermiller, E., Prajfi~-p~ramit~-ratna-gu.na-samcaya-g~th~, 1960; 9,242. - - , Bespr. yon Shafer, R., Introduction to Sino-Tibetan, 1-3, Wiesbaden, 19661968; 14,307. - - , Bespr. yon Smith, E. G., Tibetan catalogue, I, Seattle, 1969;20, 161. M61anges chinois et bouddhiques, vols. 2-12, Bruxelles, 1933-1962;9,242. Vol. 1, 1931-1932; 10,230. M~langes de sinologie offerts ~ Monsieur Paul Demi6ville, II, Paris, 1974; 18, 166. M~langes d'Indianisme g la m6moire de Louis Renou, Paris, 1968; 11,230. (Weller, F.); 15,319. M~langes publi~s par l'Institut des Hautes t~tudes Chinoises, I, Paris, 1957;2, 163. Meletinskij, E. M., Proisxoffdenie geroi~eskogo eposa, Moskva, 1963;8, 79. Melikian-Chirvani, A. S., L'~vocation litt~raire du Bouddhisme dans l'Iran musulman; 19,313. - - , Recherches sur l'architecture de l'Iran bouddhique, I; 20, 161. Mendelson, E. M., Buddhism and the Burmese establishment; 9, 81. - - , A messianic Buddhist association in Upper Burma; 6, 315. - - , Observation on a tour in the region of Mount Popa, Central Burma; 8,160. - - , The uses of religious scepticism in modern Burma; 8,160. - - , L'utilisation du scepticisme religieux dans la Birmanie d'anjourdhui; 7,249. Menges, K. H., The Turkic languages and peoples, Wiesbaden, 1968 (Rahder, J.); 13, 76. - - , East-Western cultural words; 15, 156. - - , Zur Etymologie von tiirkisch a v u r t , etc. "mundvoll", avu~, a v u t / a d u t "handvoll"; 15, 156. - - , The European word for pearl of Dravidian origin?; 15, 156. see Geiger, B. Men'gikov, L. N., Bjan'w6n' o W~jmocze -Bjan'w~n' "Desjat' blagix znamenij", Moskva, 1963; 7,249. - - , Kitajskie rukopisi iz Dun'xuana, Moskva, 1963;9, 81. , Rannepe~atnye izdanija iz Xara-xoto, 1961 (Demi6ville, P.); 11, 69. , Van gi-fu, Zapadnyi fligel', Moskva, 1960 (Demi6ville, P.); 11, 69. , Dal'nevosto~nye i central'noaziatkie rukopisnye fondy Leningradskogo otdelenija Institnta Vostokovedenija AN SSR; 15, 156. - - see Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. Mette, A., Indische Kulturstiftungsberichte und ihr Verhfiltnis zur Zeitaltersage, Mainz, 1973 (Schwarz, F. F.); 20, 164. - - , Pio..d'esa.n~, Wiesbaden, 1974; 19,313. (Norman, K. R.); 20,333. - - , Ve.dhas in Lalitavistara und Divy~vadgna; 18, 166. Mey, J. L., Some reflections on the parallelism between Old Indian and modern linguistics; 5, 318. -

-

176

INDEX

Mibu, T., Chibettogo-yaku Hokeky6 no nisan no mondai; 17, 133. - - , A comparative list of the Bka.h-.hgyurdivision in the Co-he, Peking, etc.; 7, 249. - - , Dengy6 Daishi to Hokeky~; 17,133. - - , On the theory of Five Buddhas in Guhyasamgja-tantra; 17,133. Michalski, S. F., Brahman dans le .Rgveda; 4, 211. Migron, S., The .Rgvedic passive aorist in -i: a functional study; 19,313. Mikky~ Gakkaih6, K~yasan, no. 11, 1972; 14,307. Mikky~gaku Mikky6shi Ronbunshfl, Studies of Esoteric Buddhism and Tantrism, K6yasan University, (ed.), 1965; 10, 316. Miller, B. S. (ed. and tr.), Love song of the Dark Lord, Jayadeva's Gftagovinda, New York, 1977;20, 162. Miller, R. A., Buddhist hybrid Sanskrit ~li, kdli as grammatical terms in Tibet; 11,73. , Early evidence for vowel harmony in Tibet; 11, 73. , A grammatical sketch of classical Tibetan; 13,235. , Japanese reflexes of Proto-Altaic *d, *~, and *F-; 13,235. , Japanese-Altaic lexical evidence and the Proto-Turkic; 19,313. - - , Levels of speech (keigo) and the Japanese linguistic response to modernization; 14,307. - - , The old Japanese reflexes of Proto-Altaie * 12 ; 14, 155. , Once more on Thon-mi Sambhot.a and his grammatical treatises; 18,166. - - , Sino-Tibetan: inspection of a conspectus; 18, 166. , Some problems in Tibetan transcriptions of Chinese from Tun-huang; 12, 310. - - , The Tibeto-Burman languages of South Asia; 13,235. , Rev. of Buck, S. H., Tibetan-English dictionary, Washington, 1969; 14, 155. - - , Rev. of Inoue, K.; A study of Japanese syntax, The Hague, 1969; 14,307. , Rev. of Kodai Nihongo no nazo, Tokyo, 1973 ; 18,166. - - , Rev. of KNchi, M., Kofun bunka sh6k[), T6ky6, 1974; 19, 313. - - , Rev. of R6na-Tas, A., Tibeto-Mongolica, Budapest, 1966; 12, 72. - - , Rev. of Sebeok, T. A., Current trends in linguistics, V. Linguistics in South Asia, The Hague, 1969; 14,307. - - , Rev. of Shafer, R., Introduction to Sino-Tibetan, 1-2, Wiesbaden, 19661967;13,235. - - , Rev. of Shichir6, M., Nihongo no gogen, T6ky6, 1974; 18,166. - - , Rev. of Takashi, K., Nihongo Keit~ren no michi, T6ky6, 1973; 18, 166. Miller, R. J., Monasteries and culture change in Inner Mongolia, II, Wiesbaden, 1959 (Jong, J. W. de); 4,210. Miller, V. V., Talygkij jazyk, Moskva, 1953 ; 2, 81. Milner, G. B. see Indo-Pacific Linguistic Studies.

INDEX

i77

Miltner, V., Early Hindi morphology and syntax, Prague, 1966; 10, 317. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 11,235. - - , The complex syntactical analysis of Hindi; 8, 79. - - , The exosyntagmatic relations; 8,160. - - , The exosyntagmatic relations in Hindi sentence; 7,241. - - , Hindi; 13, 74. - - , The Hindi sentence structure; 10, 231. - - , How to compare syntactic structures?; 9,242. - - , The morphologic structure of a new Indo-Aryan language of Czechoslovakia; 11,73. - - , The morphological key for Indo-Aryan languages; 11,230. - - , The musical character of the verses of Bihgril~l; 7,250. - - , A note on a peculiarity in some verses of Sfird~s; 6,315. - - , Old Bengali, Old Kosali and Old Marvari sentence structure compared; 9, 81. - - , Old Braj morphology in the Bihgri Satsa~; 6, 315. - - , Old Gurjar, Middle Gujarati and Middle Rajasthani sentence structure compared; 9, 81. - - , Shifts of syntactic functions in Hindi: selected material from the works of Tulsidhs; 8, 160. - - , The syntactic structure of the Caryds; 9, 319. - - , Words of Arabic, Persian and Turkish origin in the Braj Satsai; 6, 315. , A zero morpheme in Hindi; 10, 231. - - , Rev. of Barxudarov, A. S., Slovoobrazovanie v xindi, Moscow, 1963; 12, 73. - - , Rev. of Bhayani (ed.), Svayambhfideva, Paiimacariu; 7,250. - - , Rev. of Bjuler, G., Rukovodstvo elementarnomu kursu sanskritskogo jazyka; 7,250. - - , Rev. of Cemysev, V. A., Sintaksis prostogo predlo~enija v xindi, Moscow, 1965; 12, 73. - - , Rev. of Clark, T. W., Introduction to Nepali; 9, 82. - - , Rev. of Davidova-Lavrinenko, Karmannyj russko-urdu slovar'; 7,241. - - , Rev. of Dym~ic, Karmannyj xindi-russkij slovar'; 7,241. - - , Rev. of Dymsxc-Celusev, Karmannyj russko-xindi slovar ;7,241. - - , Rev. of Elizarenkova, T. Ja. and Toporov, V. N., Jazyk pali, Moskva, 1965; 11,230. - - , Rev. of Gill and Gleason, A reference grammar of Panjabi, Harford, 1963; 11, 230. - - , Rev. of Gupt, D., Brajbh~. ~ Sfir-ko~, vols. 1 + 2; 10, 317. - - , Rev. of Harweg, R., Kompositum und Katalysationstext vornehrnlich im sp/~ten Sanskrit, 1964; 9,319. v

v

v.

v

v

178

INDEX

- - , Rev. ofJM, S., The formation of the Maithili language; 7,241. - - , Rev. of Kachru, Y., An introduction to Hindi syntax, Urbana, 1966; 13, 236. - - , Rev. of Karpu~kin, B. M., Jazyk orija, Moscow, 1964; 12, 73. - - , Rev. of Katenina, T. A., Jazyk maratxi, Moscow, 1963; 12, 73. - - , Rev. of Kelkar, A. R., Studies in Hindi-Urdu, I, Poona, 1968; 13,236. - - , Rev. of Kibirk~tis-Pomerancev, Karmannyj urdu-russki slovar'; 7, 241. - - , Rev. of Liichard, S., Tempusgebrauch und Aktionsartenbildung in der modemen Hindi; 6, 315. - - , Rev. of Lipa, J., Cikfingtina v jazykovbm prosffedi slovensk6m a cesk6m, Praha, 1965; 11,230. - - , Rev. of Master, A., A grammar of Old Marathi, Oxford, 1964; 10, 317. - - , Rev. of Misra, S. (ed.), Manjhan k.rt MadhumSlati; 7, 241. - - , Rev. of Mukherji, T., The Old Bengali language and text; 9, 82. - - , Rev. of Nglh, N., Bisaldev r~so; 10, 317. - - , Rev. of Ramakrishna, B. S., etc., Some aspects of the relative efficiencies of Indian languages, Bangalore, 1962; 10, 317. - - , Rev. of Sen, S., A comparative grammar of Middle Indo-Aryan, 2nd. ed., Poona, 1960; 7,241. - - , Rev. of Shefts, B., Grammatical method in Pgnini; 7,250. - - , Rev. of Sih, B., Bih~ri kg nayfi millikan; 7,241. - - , Rev. of Sinh, S., Sfir-pfirva brajbhfisa aur usk~ sShitya; 10, 317. - - , Rev. of Southworth, F. C., Nepali transformational structure, Poona, 1967; 13,236. , Rev. of Tesni~re, L., I~lOments de syntaxe structurale; 6,315. , Rev. of Tiwari, U. N., The origin and development of Bhojpuri; 6, 315. - - , Rev. of Turner, R. L., A comparative dictionary of the Indo-Aryan languages, fasc. 1 and 2; 8, 160. Fasc. 3 and 5; 10,231. - - , Rev. of Wood, E. E., La pratique du yoga ancien et moderne; 7,250. Mimaki, K., La .Sanmukhi-dh~rani ou 'Incantation des Six Portes';20,332. Minaev, I. P., Dnevniki putegestvij v Indiju i Birmu 1880 i 1885-1886, Moskva, 1955; 8, 79. , Indijskie skazki i legendy, sobrannye v Kamaone v 1875 gody I. P. M. Moskva, 1966; 11,230. Minard, A., Trois 6nigmes sur les cents chemins, II, Paris, 1956; 1,179. Tome I, 1949, 4, 317. - - , Obituary of Bloch, J., s e e obituaries. Minissi s e e Abaev, V. I. Minorsky Commemoration Volume s e e Iran and Islam. Mirza, H. D. K., Outlines of Parsi history, Bombay, 1974; 18, 166.

INDEX

179

Miscellanea Indologica Kiotiensia, Kyoto, nos. 1 + 2; 1961; 5, 318. No. 3, 1962; 6, 315. Nos. 4 + 5, 1963; 8, 79. Nos. 6 + 7, 1965; 9,242. Misra, S. (ed.), Manjhan k.rt Madhumfilafi (Miltner, V.); 7,241. Migra, S. N., Bh~ratiya dar'san - ek manovaijfi~nik vigle.sao.;19, 314. , The non-inherent causality and the special qualities of the soul; 19, 314. , Order of enumeration of the Vaigesika categories; 19, 314. - - , Sabd~nu~nasya prathamal) pravakt~ Brahrn~a na v~?; 19, 314. - - , Sam~ayavi.sayeNyayabhasya-v~rttikavic~r~h.;19,314. Misra, V. N., The descriptive technique of P~n.ini, The Hague, 1966 (Cardona, G.); 12,300. Mithras, New Haven, vol. I, 1, 1972; 15,156. Mittal, K., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen, see also Schlingloff, D. Mitteilungen des Instituts ftir Orientforschung, Berlin, vol. V, 1, 1957; 2,164. Vol. V, 2, 1957; 2,245. Vol. V, 3, 1957; 2,231. Vol. VI, 1-2, 1958; 3,158. Vol. VI, 3, 1958; 3,239. Vol. VII, 1, 1959; 3, 318. Vol. VII,.2, 1959;4,211. Vol. VII, 3, 1960; 5, 167. Vol. VIII, 1, 1961 ; 5,249. Vol. VIII, 2, 1961 ; 5, 318. Vol. VIII, 3, 1963; 7,241. Vol. IX, 1,2/3, 1963; 7,250. Vol. X, 1, 1964; 8, 79. Vol. X, 2/3, 1964; 9, 82. Vol. XI, 1, 1965; 10,317. Vol. XI, 2 + 3, 1966; vol. XII, 1 + 2, 1966; 11,73. Vol. XII, 3 + 4, 1966; vol. XIII, 1 + 2, 1967; 11, 230. Vol. XIII, 3 + 4, 1967; vol. XIV, 1, 1968, 12, 73. Vol. XIV, 2-4, 1968; vol. XV, 1 + 2, 1969; 12,310. Vol. XV, 3 + 4, 1969; 13, 74. Vol. XVI, 1, 1970; 13,236. Vol. XVI, 2 + 3, 1970; 14,155. Vol. XVI, 4, 1970; vol. XVII, 1, 1971; 14,307. Vol. XVII, 2, 1971 ; 15, t56. Vol. XVII, 3, 1972; vol. XVII, 4, 1972; 15,314. Mittelberger, H., Zum Altpersischen; 10, 231. - - , Rev. of Brandenstein-Mayrhofer, Handbuch des Altpersischen; 10, 231. Mitterwallner, G. von, Chaul, Berlin, 1964; 8, 317. Miyamoto, S., The geographical expansion of the Indian cultural sphere symbolized by the metaphor of the 'Five Rivers' of India . . . . Ann Arbor, 1967; 11,230. - - , Miyamoto Sh6son ryakureki, Choso ronbun mokuroku, Tokyo, 1971 ; 17, 133. - - , ChOdo shis6; 7,250. - - , Hokeky6 no gensho seiritsu to Butsu-da no 'dent6 sengen'; 17,133. - - , The middle way from the standpoint of the Dharma; 17, 133. - - , A study of Attainment (sh6) in Shinran's Ky6gy6shinsh6; 17, 133. Mizuno, K., Jinsei no michishirube, T6ky6, 1969; 17, 133. - - , Primitive Buddhism, Ube City, 1969; 17,133. - - , Hokkugy6 ni tsuite; 17,133. - - , Hokkegy6 taish6hy6; 17,133. - - , Tenb6ringy6 ni tsuite; 17,133.

180

INDEX

Mjall', L., Nulevoj put'; 11,230. - - , and Kull', I., K probleme tetralemmy; 11,230. Mkhas Grub Rje, Fundamentals of the Buddhist Tantras, tr. by Lessing, F. D. and Wayman, A., The Hague, 1968 (Kawasaki, S.); 17,130. Mochizuki, K., Kindai nihon no hokke bukkyS, KySto, 1968; 17,133. Mode, H., Das frtthe Indien (Mayrhofer, M.); 5,318. Modi, M. C., Chakkammuvaeso of Amarakrrti, Baroda, 1972 (Boll~e, W.); 18,153. Mohibbul, H. (ed.), Waqai-i Manazil4 Rum, London, 1968; 12, 310. Mo16, M., Culte, Mythe et cosmologie dans l'Iran ancien, Paris, 1963; 7,250. - - , Da~mi, le pont ~invat et l'initiation dans le Mazd6isme; 5, 167. - - , La danse extatique en Islam; 7,250. - - , Deux notes sur le R~m~ya.na; 5,167. - - , Une histoire du mazd6isme est-elle possible?; 7,250. - - , Le jugement des morts dans l'Iran pr6islamique; 5, 318. - - , La lune en Iran ancien; 6,315. - - , La naissance du monde dans l'Iran pr6islamique; 4, 211. - - , Le problbme des sectes zoroastriennes dans les livres pehlevis; 6, 315. - - , Le problbme zurvanite; 5,167. - - , R6ponse ~ M. Duchesne-Guillemin; 5,318. , Rituel et eschatologie dans le Mazd6isme; 5,249. - - , Yasna 45 et la cosmogonie mazd6enne; 7,250. Mong6ru Rekishi Shiry6-ten, Kygto, 1964; 10, 231. Mongol'skij Sbornik. Ekonomika, istorija, arxeologija, Moskva, 1959; 8, 79. Morgenroth, W., Some remarks on the so-called traces of laryngeals in Vedic Sanskrit; 8, 80. , [p. 408] *apafic- > *apac- > ap~c-; *pratific- *pratic- pratfc; 8, 80. , Das Paradigma der altindischen Nomina auf-afic-; 8, 80. , Die Sprache der Ch~ndogya-Upanis.ad; 8, 79. , Zur Stammabstufung der altindischen Nomina auf-afic-; 8, 80. Morgenstierne, G., Etymological vocabulary of the Shughni group, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18,166. - - , Indo-Iranian frontier languages, III, 1, Oslo, 1956; 1,179. Vol. III, 1, 1967; 11, 73. Vol. IV, 1973; 17,133. - - , Feminine nouns in -a in Western Iranian dialects; 6, 315. - - , Iranian feminines in ?f; 8, 80. - - , 'Mushroom' and 'toadstool' in Indo-Iranian; 2,245. - - , Neu-iranische Sprachen; 3, 158. - - , Preliminary notes on Abor-Miri-Dafla consonantism; 6, 315. - - , Sanskrit words in Khowar; 2, 245. - - , Traces of Indo-European accentuation in Pashto?; 17, 133.

INDEX

181

- - , Rev. of Buddruss, G., Beitrgge zur Kenntnis der Pagai-Dialekte, t959; 6,315. - - , Rev. of Buddruss, G., Die Sprache von Wot.apfir und Kat.~rqal~; 6, 315. see Barth, F. Morrison, G. (tr.), Vis and Ramin, by Fafhr U. Gurg~nf, New York, 1972; 15,314. Morton Smith, R., The Mu.ndaka Upanis.ad reconsidered, Hoshiarpur, 1976;20, 162. - - , The earliest heresies on the development of Indian religion; 19, 314. - - , Emanation or creation: causation in early India; 13, 74. - - , On the original meaning of Taittirfya Upanis.ad 1.11.1-4; 13,236. - - , On the place of literature in traditional Indian and European cultures; 14, 314. Religion of India: deaths, deeds and after; 11, 73. - - Re-meaning philosophy; 12, 73. From ritual to philosophy in India;20, 162. Some notes on the B.rhadfira.nyakopanis.ad; 10, 231. - - The spread o f the Vy~sa Vedas; 10, 317. - - The story of gakuntal~ in the Mahgbhgrata; 8, 80. - - Thinking-class theism: the Svet~gvatara Upanis.ad; 19, 314. - - , Tradition and collectivism in India; 11, 73. - - , On the White Yajurveda Vamga; 11, 73. - - , Rev. of Kosambi, D. D., Ancient India, New York, 1965; 14,314. - - , Rev. of Mukherjee, B. M., The Kushana ideology, Calcutta, 1967; 14,314. Mostaert, A. et Cleaves, F. W., Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des ilkhan ArTun et Oljeitti h Philippe le Bel, Cambridge, Mass.; 7,241. Motilal (ed.) see CaturbM.nf. Motwani, K., Sociology in India, 1964; 9,243. Motzki, H., Schamanismus als Problem religionswissenschaftlicher Terminologie, K61n, 1977; 20, 162. Moullec, J. see Olivier, G. Mtiller, M. (tr.) see The Smaller Sukhavati-vyuha. Miiller, R. F. G., Eigenwertungen in altindischer Medizin, Leipzig, 1958; 3, 158. - - , Une ancienne trousse de chirurgien hindou; 5,249. ,Antarik.sa, dkd~a, kha; 6, 79. , Schgdeler6ffnungen nach indischen Sagen; 4, 211. - - , Die sogenannten Geisteskrankheiten der Inder; 9,243. - - , Vedisch: pataya = fliegen lassen?; 5,249. Muginov, A. M., Opisanie ujgurskix rukopisej Instituta narodov Azii, Moskva, 1962;8, 80. Mukherjee, B., Die Oberlieferung yon Devadatta . . . . Mtinchen, 1966; 10,231. (Hamm, F.-R.); 14,301. (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 12,314. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

182

INDEX

Mukherjee, B. M., The Kushana ideology, Calcutta, 1967 (Morton Smith, R.); 14, 314. Mukherjee, B. N., An Agrippan source, a study in Indo-Parthian history, Calcutta, 1969 (Schwarz, F. F.); 15,157. - - , Central and South Asian documents on the Old Saka era, Varanasi, 1973; 19, 314. Mukherjee, R., The song of the self supreme, Delhi, 1971; 15, 156. Mukherji, T., The Old Bengali language and text (Miltner, V.); 9, 82. Mukhopfidhy~ya, S. (ed.), The A~okgvad~na, New Delhi, 1963; 11,230. (Weller, F.); 14,158. Mulder, W. Z., De loop der cultuur in China; 11,230. - - , Die vreemde Oosterling, Amsterdam, 1967; 11,230. Muni Jambuvijaya (ed.), Ygpaniyayatigrgmggrani-Bhadanta-Sgkat~iyangc~ryaviracite svopajfiavr.ttivibhftsite Strlnirvgn. a-Kevalibhuktiprakarane, Bhgvnagar, 1974; 18, 167. - - (ed.), see Ay~rafigasuttarfi. see a lso Jambuvijaya Muni. Municandravijaya, Muni (ed.), see Hemacandra. Munkuev, N. C., Kitajskij isto6nik o pervyx mongol'skix xanax, Moskva, 1965; 10, 231. Munshi Indological Felicitation Volume, Bombay, 1963; 7, 241. Murakami, S., Daij6 ni okeru zaike to shukke no mondai; 14, 307. - - , Maitori-upanishaddo ni okeru muga ni tsuite; 13,236. - - , POrvayoga (kako no innen); 14,308. , S~nkuya (Suron) no gedatsu no shutai ni tsuite; 15, 314. , S~nkuya tetsugaku ni okeru purusha (reiga) no henzai to ichi-ta no mondai; 18, 167. - - , Sgnkuya tetsugaku no reiga to Vedgnta tetsugaku no koga; 18,167. - - , Sgnkuya tetsugaku to muga no mondai; 18,167. , Sansukuritto-bon J6y~ky6 (nagara); 17,134. , Ko Upanishaddo no Atoman (ga) to genshi bukky6; 15, 314. - - , Vaish6shika tetsugaku ni okeru fitoman sonzai no ronsh6; 19, 314. , Vaish~shika tetsugaku no ~itoman - S~nkuya tetsugaku no purusha to taihisareru; 19, 314. Murakami, S. H., Rast.rapglaparip.rcchg no goi; 12, 310. , Sam~dhir~jasfitra kenkyO. 1, 17, 38-9-sh6 no hikaku kenkyfi; 12, 310. , Samgdhirgjasfitra no goi kenkyfi, glossary; 12, 310. Murty, K. S., Revelation and reason in Advaita Vedanta, 1959 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 7,253. Mylius, K. und Goeseke, G., Altiranische Bibliographie (in Auswahl); 10, 231. -

-

INDEX

183

- - , Die Begriffsentwicklung von ai. k u s f d a und k u s M i n in ihrer wirtschaftsgeschichflichen Bedeutung; 10, 231. - - , Beitr/ige zur Datiemngsfrage des Veda; 10, 231. - - , Zur Entstehung yon yarn.a-System und Kastenwesen; 10, 231. - - , Geographische Untersuchungen zur Entstehungsgegend des SatapathaBr~hlna.na; 10, 231. N~ither, V., Das Gilgit-Fragment O.11878a im Britischen Museum zu London, Marburg, 1975; 18, 167. Nagao, G. M., The ancient Buddhist community in India and its cultural activities, Kyoto, 1971; 14, 308. - - , Index to the Mah~ygna-s~trSlarfikgra, I, Tokyo, 1958; 4,317. Vol. II, 1961 ; 5, 318. - - , M6ko gakumonji, Ky6to, 1947; 7,250. - - Yuimagy6, T6ky6, 1973; 17,134. - - Amaremmono; 14, 308. Buddhist subjectivity; 7,250. Chibetto-yaku Yuimagy6 o meguru ni-san no mondai; 17, 134. - - Chfibenfunbetsuron no bonpon shahon; 7,250. H6z6 no sansh6setsu ni taisuru jakkan no gimon; 7,250. - - Ichij6-sanj6 no rongi o megutte; 7,250. - - Katomandu no bukky6 shahon tenseki; 14,308. Kong6hannagy6 ni tai-suru Mujaku no shakuge; 17, 134. Siddham and its study in Japan; 14, 308. Sfinyat~; 17, 134. - - On the theory of the Buddha-body; 17, 134. - - , Yuishiki-gi kiban to-shite no sansh6setsu; 12, 73. - - , Rev. of Osamu, T., Butsuz6 no kigen, T6ky6, 1967; 14,308. (ed.), see Baramon ky6ten. N~gariprac~ri.nf Patrikfi, vol. 62, 2-3, samvat 2014; 2, 321. Vol. 62, 4, 2014; 3, 158. Vol. 63, 2, 2015; 3,318. Vol. 63, 3-4, 2015; vol. 64, 1-2, 2016; 4, 211. Vol. 64, 3-4, 2016; 4, 317. Vol. 65, 1, 2017; 6, 79. Vol. 66, 2-4, 2018; 6, 316. Vol. 67, 3, 2019;7,250. Vol. 67, 4, 2019;8, 80. Vol. 68, 1-2, 2020;8,160. Vol. 68, 3-4, 2020; 8, 317. Vol. 69, 4, 2021 ; vol. 70, 1, n.d.; 10, 231. Vol. 70, 3, 2022; vol. 70, 4; 11, 73. Vol. 75, 2-4, 2027; vol. 76, 1-2, 2028; 15, 314. Vol. 76, 3-4, 2028; 17,134. Vol. 78, 1-4, 2030; 20, 162. Nagasawa, J., Daij6 bukky6 yugagy6 shis6 no batten keitai, T6ky6, 1969; 15, 156. Nagasawa, K., Chibetto, T6ky6, 1964 (Yamaguchi, Z.); 10, 236. Nagaswamy, R., Gangaikondacholapuram, n.p., 1970; 14, 155. see Gros, F.

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

184

INDEX

Naim, C. M. see Gumperz, J. J. Nakada, N., S~.mkhyavrttil)., Tokyo, 1965; 17, 134. - - , ChOgan shinron no ju dai-roku-sh6 oyobiRonri no en; 17, 134. - - , Epistemology in S~lilkhya-philosophy; 20, 162. - - , Mah~bhfis.yadfpik~ p.2.1.1-p.4.1.25, wayaku; 20,162. - - , Saishi no kitei to-shite no daruma to shakai klhan to-shire no daruma; 20, 162. - - , The sanskrit text of the Madhyamaka-hrdaya-karik,~ and the Tibetan text of the Madhyamaka-h.rdaya-vrtti-tarkajv~l~, I; 17, 134. - - , Shinrik6y6 oyobi sono chfishakusho ni arawareta Sfinkiya-gakuha no konponshitsurySin ni tsuite; 18, 167. - - , Suiron o k6sei-suru kaku y6so no kent6; 20, 162. - - , On the three aspected logical reason in Asafiga's Madhy~nt~nugama~stra; 20, 162. - - , Yuktidfpik~ ni okeru sanshu no suiron; 20, 162. Nakamura, H., A companion to Contemporary Sanskrit, Delhi, 1973; 17, 134. - - , A critical survey of Tibetology and Esoteric Buddhism, Tokyo, 1965; 10,317. - - , Japan and Indian Asia, Calcutta, 1961 ; 6,316. - - , hen, Jiga to muga - Indo-shis6 to bukky6 no konponmondai, KySto, 1963; 7,250. - - , Religions and philosophies of India, ch. 1-4, Tokyo, 1973; 18,167. - - , Approaches to Upanis.ads: Swami Nikhilanda's 'The Upanishads'; 7,250. - - , Bhart.rhari and Buddhism; 19,314. - - , Bibliographical survey of Jainism; 18, 167. - - , A brief survey of Japanese studies on the philosophical schools of the Mah~y~na; 5,249. - - , Buddhist influence upon the V~kyapadfya; 19,314. - - , Buddhist philosophy; 19,314. - - , The concept of man in Buddhist philosophy; 7,250. , A critical survey of early Buddhism, I; 17, 134. Vol. II, 19,314. , A critical survey of Indian religions and philosophy chiefly based upon Japanese studies; 8, 80. , A critical survey of Mah~y~na and esoteric Buddhism chiefly based upon Japanese studies, pts. I and II; 9, 82. , A critical survey of studies on the Lotus sfatra; 17,134. , Daij~) Bukky6 k6ki-jidai no Indo shakai-k6sei; 1,106. - - , The deification of Gotama the Man; 5, 167. , Early Vedantic scholars subsequent to the Brahmasatra; 17, 134. , The fundamental standpoint of early Buddhist ethics; 11, 74. , Gurazenappu hakushi - hito to nari to shis6; 2, 322.

INDEX --, --, --, --, --,

185

Historical studies of the coming into existence of Mahgy~na Sfitras; 2,321. The historico-social attitude of the Brahma-sfitras; 19, 314. The ideal of a universal state by Prince Shotoku of Japan; 7,250. Indian and Buddhist studies in Japan; 2,321. The influence of Confucian ethics on the Chinese translations of Buddhist Sutras; 2,321. - - , The influence of Eastern culture on the West; 5,167. - - , Interrelational existence; 12, 73. - - , The Jain influence upon the scriptures of early Buddhism; 2, 321. - - , Japanese philosophy; 19, 314. - - , Kaigai gakkai no ayumi; 2,322. - - , and Heiler, F., My impression in front of the Mausoleum of Prince Shotoku; 5,249. , Nakamura Hajime chosaku mokuroku; 17, 134. - - Nakamura Hajime hakase ryakureki, chosho mokuroku; 19, 314. - - A new way of approach in Buddhist studies; 4, 211. - - Ningen no by~d6 - Indo shis6shi ni okeru ichi mondai; 2,322. - - Notes on the third chapter (on Jainism) of the Sarvadar~anasam. graha; 12, 310. The particular nature of the Vedgnta; 11,231. Problems of individualism in Far Eastern cultural tradition; 11, 74. - - The peace concept of Buddhism; 4,211. - - The sage .Rs.abha noticed in the Chinese versions of Buddhist scriptures; 2,321. , Shoki Ved~inta tetsugakushi; 2,321. , Some notes on the Sarvadar~anasam. graha; 12, 310. , Studies of early Buddhism by Japanese scholars; 6, 316. , A survey of conservative Buddhism in South Asia with bibliographical notes; 19,314. , Suzuki Sh6san, 1579-1655 and the spirit of capitalism in Japanese Buddhism; 11,74. , Tibetan studies in Japan; 4, 21 i. , The uniqueness of Asia as seen by an Asian; 11, 74. - - , Upanis.adic tradition and the early school of Vedanta as noticed in Buddhist scripture; 1, 106. - - , The Vedanta thought as referred to in the texts of Bhavya; 17,134. - - , The Ved~ntic chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakah.rdaya; 19, 314. - - , Y~jfiavalkya and other Upanis.adic thinkers in a Jain tradition; 12, 310. - - , Rev. of Apte, M. A. (tr.), Brahmasfitra Shankara-bhgshya, Bombay, 1960; 7,250. - - , Rev. of Bruhn, K., The Jina-images of Deogarh, Leiden, 1969; 19, 314. - - , Rev. of Swami Nikhilananda's, The Upanishads; 7, 250. -

-

-

-

186

INDEX

Nakamura, Hiroshi, East Asia in old maps, Tokyo, 1962; 7,251. Nakamura, K., The formation of Japan, Tokyo, 1962; 7,251. Nakamura, Z., Z6-wa taiyaku Kuky6ichij6h6sh6ron kenky~, Tokyo, 1967 ; 12, 73. Nakano, M., Kango no 'hito' *nien to Chibettogo no ~en/gaen to tai6 oyobi sono keit6 ni tsuite; 13,236. , The Rgya-dkar-nag Rgya-ser Ka-smi-ra Bal Bod Hor-gyi Yi-ge daft Dpe-ris Rnam-grafis mafi-ba and Some remarks on the 'phags-pa script; 13,236. , Three 'phags-pa seal inscriptions - re-examination of Dr. E. Haarh's readings-; 14,308. - - , Ti-shih Pa-ssu-pa hsiang-chuang chiao-cheng; 13,236. , Yaritsu Chfl no SOkeiSuiinshft ni tsuite - chichi to ko; 13,236. Nakatani, H. see Ojihara, Y. Nfilh, N., Bisaldev r~so (Miltner, V.); 10, 317. ~anamoli Bhikku, The minor readings, pt. I, London, 1960 (Harem, F.-R.); 7,79. Naofusa, H., Japanese Shinto; 11,74. Nara, Y., Paritta-ju no k6z6 to kin6; 17,234. , 'Shinjitsugo' ni tsuite; 17,134. Narang, G. C., Urdu: readings in literary Urdu prose, Madison, 1968; 12, 73. Narasimha, S., Sr~ Sri Mi.davaram Subrahma.nya~strin~ viracitam 'Apar~dha stotram', 'Dinabam. dhu stotram. ' ca; 14,308. Narasimha Rao, K. V. V. L. see Oommen, C. Narasimhacharya, M. S. (ed.), see Mah~bh~sya Pradipa Vy~kh~in~ni. - - (ed.), see R,qghavad~yadaviya. N~r~yana, M~nameyodaya, ed. and tr. by Kunhan Raja, C. and Suryanarayana Sastri, S. S., Adyar, 1975, 2nd ed.; 18, 167. Naritasan Bukky6 KenkyO Kiy~, vol. 2, 1977; 20,332. Narody Azii i Afriki, Moskva, 2, 1975; no. 3, 1975; no. 4, 1974; 19, 314. Narten, J., Ai. jambha-, gr. 76/a~or und Verwandtes; 10, 231. , N1. sr in synchronischer und diachronischer Sicht; 13, 74. Ai. str 'niederstrecken' und st/'ausbreiten': ein methodisches Problem; 11, 231. Das altindische Verb in der Sprachwissenschaft; 12, 73. - - Formeniiberschneidungen bei ved. vrkc, vff, vrh (brh); 4,212. Griech, 7rl/~Trkr//2tund rv. {tpiprata; 12,310. Idg. 'Kinn' und 'Knie' im Avestischen: zanauua, zdnu.drdjah-; 14,155. Jungavestisch ga~sdu~, ba-za-u~ und die Genitive auf ,~o~ und -aa~; 14, 155. Vedisch aghnyd- und die Wasse~; 17, 135. - - Crber die vedischen Belege yon miv; 10,231. Hrsg., see Hoffmann, K. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

187

Narvekar s e e Bright, W. Nasilov, V. M., Drevneujgurskij jazyk, Moskva, 1963; 8, 80. - - , Jazyk orxono-enisejskix pamjatnikov, Moskva, 1960; 8, 80. - - , Jazyk tjurkskix pamjatnikov ujgurskogo pis'ma XI-XV vv., Moskva, 1974; 19,314. Nasr, S. H., Science and civilization in Islam, Cambridge, Mass., 1968; 12, 73. Nath, N. C., Pfu).inian interpretation of the Sanskrit language, Banaras, 1969; 19, 314. National bibliography, Teheran, vol. 1, 1963; 9, 82. Nawang, N. s e e Goldstein, M. C. Nawathe, P. D. s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Nazir Bin Jaman, M. s e e Veerappan, R. N. Nebesky-Wojkowitz, R. de, Oracles and demons of Tibet, 's-Gravenhage, 1956; 1, 106. (Harem, F.-R.); 4, 316. (Lira, K. W.); 3,238. (Stein, R. A.); 2, 82. (Wayman, A.); 2, 247. , Tibetan blockprints and manuscripts in possession of the Museum of Ethnology in Vienna; 3,239. Necuke, v~stava drobn6ho japonsk~ho umgnl, Praha, 1962;8,160. Needham, R. (tr.), s e e Schfirer, H. Nehring, A., Rev. of Pisani, V., Scritti scelti; 5,2499 Nepal Studies in Linguistics, Kathmandu, vol. I, 1973; 17, 135. Vol. II, 1975; 20, 162. Neugebauer, O. and Pingree, D., The PaficasiddhSntikg of Varghamihira, I, Copenhagen, 1970; 14, 155. Pt. II, 1971; 14, 308. Neumaier, E., bKa'-brgyud ran-byun-ran-sar, em rJogs-c en-Tantra; 14, 155. Neveleva, S. L., Mifologija drevneindijskogo bposa, Moskva, 1975; 19, 315. s e e Tazetdinova, R. A. Nevski, N. A., Tangutskaja fdologija, Moskva, 1960 (Demibville, P.); 11, 69. New Orient, vol. 7, 1968; 11, 231. Newsletter of the Scandinavian Institute of Asian Studies, Copenhagen, no. 1, 1968; 12, 73. Vol. 2, 1969; 12, 310. Vol. 3, 1970; 13, 74. Vol. 6, 1973; 17, 135. -s e e a l s o Annual Newsletter . . . . The News-Letter of the Society for the Study of Indian History (in Japan), Matsui, T. (ed.), vol. II, 1/2, 1965; 10, 230. Vol. I, 1, 1964; 10, 3169 Neznb_m!)Tibet, Praha, 1956; 8, 160. Ngawang Lobsang Gyatsho, Bod-kyi deb-ter dpyid-kyi rgyal-mo'i glu-dbyafis, Varanasi, 1967; 11,231. Ngawang Nyima, G., Introduction to the doctrines of the Four Schools of Buddhist philosophy, 3 vols., Leiden, 1971; 14,308. 9

-

-

.

9

y

.

Y~

188

INDEX

- - , Memoranda on logic, Leiden, 1970; 13,236. Nihon Chibetto Gakkai Kaih6, vol. 1, 1954; 2, 1955, vol. 3, 1956; vol. 4, 1957; vol. 6, 1960. Vol. 7, 1960; vol. 8, 1961. Vol. 9, 1962; 7,251. Vol. 14, 1967; 12, 73. Vol. 20, 1974;vol. 21, 1975; 18, 167. Vol. 22, 1976; 19,315. Vol. 23, 1977;20, 162. Nikam, N. A., and Mckeon, R. (eds. and trs.), The edicts of A~oka, Chicago, 1959. (Sternbach, L.); 6, 318. ~ Nilrata Sen, Early Eastern Nia versification, Simla, 1973 (Schwarzschild, L. A. and Barz, R. K.); 20,334. Nishida, T., Mendenkan yakugo no kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1972; 17, 135. - - , Seibankan yakugo no kenkyfa, KySto, 1970; 17,135. - - , Seigo-bun KegonkyS, I, Ky~)to, 1975; 18,167. Vol. II, 1976; 19,315. , Seikago no kenkyfi, I, TSky6 1964. Vol. II, 1966; 17, 135. - - , Chibettogo dSshi k6z6 no kenkyfi; 7, 251. - - , Chibettogo to Birumago ni okeru ton~mu no tai5 ni tsuite; 7, 251. - - , Hsihsia, Tosu and Lolo-Burmese languages; 20, 162. , Jfiroku-seiki ni okeru pai.igo - kango, kango - pai.igo tango-shfi no kenkyfi; 7,251. - - , Kachingo no kenkyfa; 7,251. , K o Nevsky-shi no Seikago kenkyfi ni tsuite; 7, 251. , The numerals of the Hsi-hsia language; 7,251. - - , Tenri toshokan-z5 Seikabun 'MurySjushflyfky6' ni tsuite; 7, 251. - - , Tenri toshokan-z5 Seikago bunsho ni tsuite, II; 7,251. Nizmni, A., Les quatre discours, tr. du persan par Gastines, I. de, Paris, 1968; 15, 314. - - , Le roman de ChosroOs et Chirin, tr. du persan par Mass6, H., Paris, 1970; 15,314. Nobel, J., Hrsg. s e e Geldner, K. F. Nogami, S. s e e Inaba, S. Nomura, Y. (ed.) s e e Hokeky5 no shokeitai. Noorduyn, J. and Verstappen, H. Th., l~r.navarman's river-works near Tugu; 15, 156. , Traces of an old Sundanese Ramayana tradition; 14,309. Norman, K. R., The Elder's verses, I: Therag~tM, London, 1969; 12, 310. (Boll~e, W.) vols I + II; 18,153. (Hara, M.); vol. I; 18,158. - - , A~oka and capital punishment; 19, 315. - - , The Buddha's view of Devas; 20,332. - - , Causara.na-pah3.naya: an edition and translation; 19, 315. - - , The Ggndhgrf version of the Dharmapada; 19, 315. , The labialisation of vowels in Middle lndo-Aryan; 20, 162.

INDEX

189

- - , Lexical variation in the A~okan rock edicts; 14,309. - - , Middle Indo-Aryan studies, I; 4, 317. Vols I-VII; 13, 74. Vol. VIII; 14,309. Vol. IX; 15,315. Vol. X; 18,168. Vol. XI, 19,315. Vol. XIII; 20,162. - - , Notes on Agoka's Fifth Pillar Edict; 13, 75. - - , Notes on some de'sf words; 13, 75. - - , Notes on the Agokan rock edicts; 13, 75. - - , Notes on the Bahapur version of Agoka's Minor Rock Edict; 15, 315. - - , Notes on the G~ndh~rf Dharmapada; 14,309. - - , Notes on the Greek version of Agoka's Twelfth and Thirteenth Rock Edicts; 17,135. - - , Pfili and the language of the heretics; 20,162. - - , SamprasSra.na in Middle Indo-Aryan; 2,322. - - , Some aspects of the phonology of the Prakrit underlying the Agokan inscriptions; 13, 75. , Some vowel values in Middle Indo-Aryan; 13, 74. , Studies in the epigraphy of the A~okan inscriptions; 19, 315. - - , Voicing and unvoicing of consonants in Pgli; 13, 75. , Rev. of Msdorf, L., Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1974; 20,332. , Rev. of Coed,s, G., Catalogue des manuscrits en pfili, laotien et siamois provenant de la Thailande, Copenhagen, 1966; 20,332. - - , Rev. of Coed,s, G., and Archaimbault, C., Les trois mondes, Paris, 1973;20, 333. , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., The Sfitra of Golden Light, London, 1970; 19, 315. , Rev. of Evers, H.-D., Monks, priests and peasants, Leiden, 1972; 19,315. , Rev. of Geiger, W., Kleine Schriften zur Indologie und Buddhismuskunde, Wiesbaden, 1973; 20,332. , Rev. of Hart, G. L., III, The poems of Ancient Tamil, Berkeley, 1975;20, 333. , Rev. of Janert, K. L., Abst~inde und Schlussvokalverzeichnungen in A~okaInschriften, Wiesbaden, 1972; 19,315. , Rev. of Kloppenborg, R. (tr.), The SQtra on the foundation of the Buddhist order, Leiden, 1973; 19,315. , Rev. of K6hler, H.-W., Srad-dhg- in der vedischen und altbuddhistischen Literatur, Wiesbaden, 1973; 20, 332. - - , Rev. of Marasinghe, M. M. J., Gods in early Buddhism, Vidyalankara, 1974; 20,332. - - , Rev. of Mette, A., Pi.n.d'esan.~, Wiesbaden, 1974; 20,333. - - , Rev. of Nyanaponika (ed.), Pathways of Buddhist thought, London, 1971 ; 19, 315.

190

INDEX

- - , Rev. of Trenckner, V. (Anderson, D. and Smith, H.), Critical Pgli dictionary, vol. II, fasc. 9, Copenhagen, 1975; 20,332. - - , Rev. of Turner, R. L., Collected papers, 1912-1973, London, 1975; 20, 332. - - , Rev. of Vaidya, P. L. (ed.), Jasaharacariu of Pu.spadanta, Benares, 1972; 20, 332. , Rev. of Wayman, A., The Buddhist Tantras, New York, 1973; 19, 315. , Rev. of Wayman, A., and H. (trs.), The lion's roar of Queen Srim~, New York, 1974; 19,315. - - , Rev. of Wray, E., Rosenfeld, C. and Bailey, D., Ten lives of the Buddha, New York, 1972; 19,315. Norman Brown, W. s e e Brown, W. N. Novgorodova, E. A. s e e Staviskij, B. Y. Nozawa, J., Daij6 bukky6 Yugagy6 no kenkyO, Ky6to, 1957; 2,245. Nyayaponika (ed.), Pathways of Buddhist thought, London, 1971 (Norman, K. R.); 19,315. Nyberg, H. S., A manual of Pahlavi, pt. 1, texts, Wiesbaden, 1964; 8,160. (Mayrhofer, M.); 9,242. Oberhammer, G., Strukturen yogischer Meditationen, Wien, 1977; 20,333. - - , Ygmunamunis Interpretation von Brahmasgtram, 2, 2, 42-45, Wien, 1971 ; 14, 309. - - , Ein Beitrag zu den Vgda-Traditionen Indiens; 8, 80. - - , Bh~sarvaj~as Lehre vonder Offenbarung; 18,168. - - , Gedanken zur historischen Darstellung indischer Logik; 8, 80. - - , Die Gottesidee in der indischen Philosophie des ersten nachchristlichen Jahrtausends; 11,231. - - , Indologie in Wien; 10,231. Meditation und Mystik im Yoga des Patafijali; 10, 231. - - Notes on the t a n t r a y u k t i s ; 12, 74. Zum Problem des Gottesbeweises in der indischen Philosophie; 9, 82. Zur Deutung yon Nygyast]tram I, 1,5; 11,74. Gott, Urbild der emanzipierten Existenz im Yoga des Patafijali; 8, 317. - - Palq.ilasv~min's introduction to his Ny~yabh~syam; 9, 319. Der Svhbla~vika-sambhandha, ein geschichtlicher Beitrag zur Ny~ya-Logik; 8, 317. , Die Theorie der Schhissfolgerung bei Par~garabhat.t.a; 12, 73. , Verzeichnis der Schriften Erich Frauwallners; 19, 315. (ed.), s e e Beitr~ge zur Geistesgeschichte Indiens. - - , Obituary of E. Frauwallner, s e e obituaries. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

191

ObermiUer, E. (tr.), History of Buddhism by Bu-ston, pts. 1 + 2, T6ky6, 1964; 9, 243. - - , Prajfig-pfiramit~-ratna-guna-sarn. caya-gfithg, 1960 (Meisezahl, R. O.); 9,242. O~erki po fonologii vosto~nyx jazykov, Moskva, 1975; 20, 333. 0ch6, E. see Yamaguchi, S. Oetke, C., Die aus dem Chinesischen tibersetzten Versionen des Suvam. aprabhfisasf~tra, Wiesbaden, 1977; 20, 333. O'Flaherty, W. D., Asceticism and sexuality in the mythology of Siva; 12, 310. - - , The origin of heresy in Hindu mythology; 14, 309. - - , The submarine mare in the mythology of Siva; 15,156. - - , The symbolism of the Third Eye of Siva in the PurSa).as; 12, 310. Ogawa, I., Indo Daij~) bukky8 ni okeru NyoraizS-bussh8 no kenkyfi, KySto, 1974; 20, 162. - - , Kflsh8 shis6 no kenkyfi, Kyf)to, 1976; 20, 163. Ogibenin, B. L., Structure d'un mythe v~dique, The Hague, 1973; 17, 136. - - , Struktura mifologi6eskix tekstov 'Rigvedy', Moskva, 1968; 11,231. - - , Baltic evidence and the Indo-Iranian prayer; 18, 168. - - , The communication process in Indo-Tibetan art; 18,168. , I. E. *leu(h) - v sredneindijskom i ego baltijskie svjazi; 18, 168. - - , Myth message in metasemiotic research; 12, 310. - - , Religions de l'Inde, conference; 20, 163. - - , Semanti~eskij aspekt izu~enija vedijskogo poeti~eskogo jazyka v svjazi s problemoj rekonstrukcii indoevropejskogo po~ti6eskogo jazyka; 17,135. - - , Sur le symbolisme du type chamanique dans le .Rgveda; 12, 310. , Voprosy vedijskoj onomastiki; 13, 75. , Zame~anie o strukture mifa v 'Rigvede'; 12, 310. - - , Zametkie o principax indo-tibetskoj ikonografii; 15, 315. - - , Rev. of Yuyama, A., A bibliography of the Sanskrit texts of the Saddharmapu.n.darikasfitra, Canberra, 1970; 18, 168. - - , Obituary of L. Renou, see obituaries. Ojihara, Y. (ed.), K~leyakut~hala, Ky~to, 1960; 7,252. - - , et Renou, L. (trs.), La Kggikfi-vr.tti, I, Paris, 1960; 5,249.3e partie par Ojihara, Y., Paris, 1967; 12, 74. , Causerie VySkara0. ique, III, 2; 6, 316. II, 7, 251. IV, 11,231. - - , Un chapitre de la Saddan~lT" compar6 aux donn6es pSm..in~ennes; 14,309. - - , Les discussions patafijaliennes affbrentes au remaniement du Ganap~.tha; 12, 74. - - , Sur l'~nonc+ pSa).in6en astrfvis.aya (IV.1.63); 12, 74. - - , Mahgbhfisya ad Pgnini I, 1, 56; 8, 80. - - , Le Mahgbh~.sya, adhy~ya I, ghnika 8; 6, 316.

192

INDEX

, Read 'par.nfim.n~ v6.h': Kfigikfiad P.I.1.4.: a notice; 12, 74. , A la recherche de la motivation ultime du P~ini-sfitra 1.1.62; 10,317. - - , and Nakatani, H., Shoh6 sh~ky6ky6' Fuh6itsubon dai roku; 14, 309. - - , On Vgmana's K~vyftla.mk~rasQtrav.rttiV.ii.89: 'Nis.yanda' or 'Nis.panda'?; 19, 315. - - , and Hattori, M., Rev. of Sasakl, G., Abidatsuma shis6 kenkyfi, 1958; 7,251. - - , Obituary of L. Renou see obituaries. Okabe, K., Yakky~)shi-kenkyfi no h~t6 to kadai; 17,136. O'kane, J. (tr.), The ship of Sulaim~n, London, 1972; 15,315. Okuda, K., Eine Digambara-Dogmatik, Wiesbaden, 1975; 20,163. Okuda Ji~ sensei kiju kinen Bukky6 shis6 ronshfi, Okuda commemoration volume, Ky~)to, 1976;20, 163. Oldenberg, H. see Glasenapp, H. von. Olivelle, P., Vgsudev~rama Yatidharmaprakgga, II, 1977; 20, 333. Olivier, G. et Moullec, J., Anthropologie des Cambodgiens, Paris, 1968; 12, 74. Olphen, H. H. van (ed.), Linguistic borrowing, Austin, 1974; 20, 166. see also Van Olphen, H. H. Oommen, C., Narasimha Rao, K. V. V. L., and Achar, P., Bibliography of language teaching arts, Mysore, 1972; 15, 156. Oplt, M. (ed.), Asian and African studies in Czechoslovakia, Moscow, 1967; 12, 74. Oppenheim, A. L., Trade in ancient Near East, Moscow, 1970; 14,309. Oranskij, I. M., Fol'klor i jazyk Gissarskix Par'ja, Moskva, 1977;20,333. , Indijskij Dialekt gruppy Par'ja, Moskva, 1963; 8,160. - - , Iranskie jazyki, Moskva, 1963;7,252. - - , Vvedenie v iranskuju filologiju, Moskva, 1960; 4,212. Oriens Extremus, Wiesbaden, vol. IX, 1, 1962; 6, 316. Orientaliska Studier, Stockholm, nr. 2, 1969; 12, 311. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung, Berlin, D. D. R., Jg. 52, 1/2-9/10; 1957; 2, 81. Jg. 52, 11/12, 1957; Jg. 53, 1958;2,246. Jg. 53, 3/4-9/10, 1958;2, 322. Jg. 53, 11/12, 1958; Jg. 54, 1/2, 1959; 3,158. Jg. 54, 3/4, 1959; 3,239. Jg. 54, 5/6, 7/8, 1959; 3,318. Jg. 54, 9/10, 11/12, 1959; Jg. 55, 1/2-5/6, 1960; 4, 212. Jg. 55, 7/8, 9/10, 1960; 4,317. Jg. 55, 11/12, 1960; 5,167. Jg. 56, 1/2-7/8, 1961 ; 5,249. Jg. 56, 9/10, 11/12, 1961 ; 5,318. Jg. 57, 1/2, 3/4, 1962; 6, 79. Jg. 57, 5/6-11/12, 1962; 6,316. Jg. 58, 1/2, 3/4, 1963; 7,242. Jg. 58, 5/6-9/10, 1963; 7,242. Jg. 58, 11/12, 1963; Jg. 59, 1/2, 1964; 8, 80. Jg. 59, 3/4-7/8, 1964; 8,161. Jg. 59, 9/10, 11/12, 1964; 8,317. Jg. 60, 1/2, 1965; 9, 82. Jg. 60, 3/4-7/8, 1965; 9,319. Jg. 60, 11/12, 1965; Jg. 61, 1]2, 1966; 10,232. Jg. 61,3/4, 1966; Jg. 60, 9/10, 1965; 10,317. Jg. 61, 5/6-9/10, 1966; 11,74. Jg. 61,11/12, 1966, Jg. 62, 1/2-11/12, 1967; Jg. 63, 1/2, 1968; 11,231. Jg. 63, 3/4, 5/6, 1968; 12, 74. Jg. 63, 7/8-11/12, 1968; Jg. 64, -

-

INDEX

193

1/2-5/6, 1969; 12,311. Jg. 64, 7/8-11/12, 1969; 13, 75. Jg. 65, 1/2-5/6, 1970; 13,236. Jg. 65, 7/8-11/12, 1970; 14, 155. Jg. 66, 1/2-11/12, 1971 ; 14,309. Jg. 67, 1/2-9/10, 1972; 15,315. Jg. 67, 11/12; Jg. 68, 1/2-9/10, 1973; 17,136. Jg. 68, 11/12, 1973; Jg. 69, 1/2-11/12, 1974; 18,168. Jg. 70, 1-6, 1975;Jg. 71, 1-4, 1976; 19,315. Jg. 71,5-6, 1976; Jg. 72, 1,1977; 20,163. Jg. 72, 2-4, 1977;20, 33. Osada, N. s e e Iwamura, S. Osarnu, T., Butsuz6 ni kigen, T6ky6, 1967 (Nagao, G. M.); 14,308. Osamu, M. (comp.) s e e ChOgoku . . . . Osmania Papers in Linguistics, vol. I, 1975; 18, 168. Otani Daigaku Toshokan Zenpon Shflei, 1966; 7,252. Otani University Library, (comp.), Otani Daigaku Toshokan-z6 Chibetto Daiz6ky6 Tanj~ru Kand6 Mokuroku, I, 1, T6ky~), 1965; 10,232. Otto, E., Stand und Aufgabe der allgemeinen Sprachwissenschaft, 2. Auflage, 1965 (Lehmann, W. P.); 11,228. Otten, H. and Mayrhofer, M., Der Gott Akni in den hethitischen Texten und seine indoarische Herkunft; 10,232. Owen, H. F., Mrs. Annie Besant and the rise of political activity in South India, 1914-1919; 12, 74. Pachalina, T. N., Igkagimskijj azyk, Moskva, 1959;4,212. Pachow, W., A comparative study of the Pr~timol~.a on the basis of its Chinese, Tibetan, Sanskrit and Pall versions, Santiniketan, 1955 (Jong, J. W. de); 4,210. Padmapgdgcgrya, Paficapfidikg with Prabodhapari~odhinr of Atmasvar~pa and Tgtpary~rthadyotinf of Vijfifinfitman . . . . ed. by Sr~r~ma Sgstrf, S. and Krishnamurthi ~strf, S. R., Madras, 1958; 3,239. Padoux, A., La Pargtr~gik~laghuvrtti de Abhinavagupta, Paris, 1975; 19, 316. Pakistan Quarterly, vol. XI, 3, 1963;7,252. Pal, P., Two Buddhist paintings from Nepal, Amsterdam, 1967; 11, 231. P~lacuppirama.niyan, K. s e e Akattiyalingam, C. Palaeologia, V, 2, Osaka, 1956; 1,179. Pgli Buddhist Review, England, vol. 1, pts., 1 + 2, 1976; 19,316. Pt. 3, 1976; 20,163. Vol. 2, 1, 1977;20, 333. P~li Dictionary (a critical) s e e A Critical Pgli Dictionary. P~li-Thai-English dictionary, pts. I-Ill, Bangkok, 2505; 7,252. Palsule, G. B. s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Pamjatniki iskusstva Indii v sobranijax muzeev SSSR, Moskva, 1956; 1,319. P'an, C.-K., Kuo-li Chung-yang T'u-shu-kuan so-ts'ang Tun-huang chtian-tzu t'i-chi; 12, 74. Paficatantra, Surkin, A. Ja., Moskva, 1958;2,322.

194

INDEX

Pande, G. C., Studies in the origins of Buddhism, Allahabad, 1957 (Hamm, F.-R.); 4,316. Pandharipande, R. s e e Hock, H. H. Pandit, M. D. s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Pandit, P. B., Prftkrt bMs~ I, Banaras, 1954; 1,319. Panikkar, S. E., Le Sadar, L'Inde et l'occident, Paris, 1958; 2,322. Paper, H. H., The phonology and morphology of Royal Achaemenid Elamite, Ann Arbor, 1955;2,246. An early case of standard German in Hebrew characters; 9,243. - - Elamite texts from Tchogha-Zambil, 1936-1939; 9,243. - - The Old Persian/l/phoneme; 9,243. - - The use of ( h a ) r a g in selected Judeo-Persian texts; 12, 311. - - The Vatican Judeo-Persian Pentateuch, Exodus and Leviticus; 10,232. The Vatican Judeo-Persian Pentateuch. Genesis;9,243. - - Rev. of Lazard, G., Grammaire du persan contemporain; 9,243. - - (ed.), s e e Abaev, V. I. s e e Asmussen, J. P. Papers and talks presented and delivered at the Summer School of Linguistics, 1970, Bitigiri, H. S. (ed.), n.p. i 15,156. Papers on Far Eastern History, Canberra, 4, 1971 ; 14,309. Parfionovi6, J., Igra Vetaly s 6elovekom, Moskva, 1969; 13,236. , Tibetskij pis'mennyj jazyk, Moskva, 1970; 14, 155. Parlier, B., La Ghat.akarparavivrti d'Abhinavagupta, Paris, 1975; 19, 316. Parpola, A., Koskenniemi, S., Parpola, S., Aalto, P., Decipherment of the ProtoDravidian inscriptions of the Indus civilisation, Copenhagen, 1969; 12, 311. , Further progress in the Indus script decipherment, 1969; 12, 311. , The literature and study of the Jaiminiya S~maveda in retrospect and prospect, Helsinki, 1973; 17, 136. , The Srautasfltras of IAt.y~yana and Drghy~yana and their commentaries, I, 1, Helsinki, 1968; 12, 74. Vol. I, 2, 1969; 13, 75. - - , Interpreting the Indus script; 18,168. , On the Jaiminiyagrautasfitra and its annexes; 11,231. Parpola, S. s e e Parpola, A. Parwez, G. A., Islam, Lahore, 1968; 12, 311. Pasadika, B., Some remarks on the origins of the Zen school; 15, 315. Pathak, S., .Aryabhadracaripranidhgnargja, 'P'ags-pa bzafi-po spyod-pa'i smonlam-gyi rgyal-po, Gangtok, 1961 ; 6, 80. , Nitiggstra of Masflraksa, Santiniketan, 1961 (Sternbach, L.); 7,254. Pativratg-Caritramu, Chandrasekharan, T. (ed.), Madras, 1958;4, 212. Patkar, M. M. (ed.), s e e T h e Tattva-Kaumudi. -

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

195

Pattabiraman, P. Z., Sanctuaires rupestres de Hnde du Sud, I, Arldhra, Pondich6ry, 1971; 15,157. see Dessigane, R. Patwardhan, M. V., and Masson, J. L., Solution to a long-confused issue in the Dhvany~loka; 18,168. see Masson, J. L. Patyal, H. C., Atharvavan.ic practices with roots of plants; 20,333. - - , On the Atharvaveda (Saunaka) XX.135.7; 18, 168. - - , Critical examination of some readings of the Paippalgda Sarhhitg; 15, 315. - - , A note on the Sandhi "~,c~ryov~ca in Gop. B.1.1.3a; 12, 75. - - , A note on the word p r a h i t d m in the Aitareya Aranyaka 2.1.5.; 15,315. - - , Remarks on the Kaugikasfitra with DhrilabMsya; 18,168. Remarks on the new edition of the Kausitaki Brghmana; 14,309. - - The Saptapadi rite; 19,316. - - The significance of the A e g l e M a r m e l o s (bilv~-) in the Veda; 18,168. - - Significance of the tree v f k a h k a t a in the Veda; 20,333. Significance of vara.na, in the Veda; 15, 315. - - Text-critical notes on the Vaitgna SrautasOtra XXV-XLIII; 13,236. Two Hapax Legomena in the Gopatha Brghmana I, 1.33; 15, 315. - - see Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Pauly, B., Rev. of Claviter, Schlingloff, Waldschmidt, Faksimile-Wiedergaben von Sanskrithandschfiften aus den Berliner Turfanfunden, I, The Hague, 1963; 11, 231. P~elina, E. G. see Grek, T. V. Pedersen, H., Herdenking . . . . see Kuiper, F. B. J., obituaries. Pei Sheng, A convenient way to practice Chan (Zen), n.p., 1965; 12, 311. Pejsikov, L. S., Voprosy sintaksisa persidskogo j azyka, Moskva, 1959; 4, 212. Pema Tsefing, Tibetische Geschichten zur Erl~iuterung der drei Formen des Glaubens; 20, 333. Pensa, C., L'Abhisamay~a .mkarav.rtti di Arya-Vimuktisena, Roma, 1967; 11, 231. (Wayman, A.); 13, 79. - - (tr.), igvarak.r.sna, S~.mkhyak~fikg con il commento di Gau.dap~da, Torino, 5, 167. - - , Patafijali, gli afofismo suUo Yoga, Torino, 1962; 6, 79. - - , I1Bodhavildsa di K.semar~ja; 5, 249. - - , The conception of man in ancient Buddhism; 14,309. - - , Considerazioni sul tema della bipolarith nelle religioni indiane; 18, 168. - - , Interdipenza di purificazione, conoscenza e potere nello yoga; 12, 311. - - , La meditazione: interpretazioni, significati, valori; 18, 168. - - , Note di lessicografia buddhista; 8, 161. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

196

INDEX

- - , Osservazioni e riferimenti per lo studio dello s.ad.ahgayoga; 13, 75. - - , On the purification concept in Indian tradition, with special regard to Yoga; 13,75. - - , Le religioni del Tibet; 14, 309. - - , Some internal and comparative problems in the field of Indian religions; 14, 309. - - , I1 terzo Bh~vanLkrama d i Kamalaw (trad.); 8, 317. La Pens6e bouddhique, Paris, nos. 1-5, 1972-1974; 18, 168. Penzl, H., Rev. of Zyar, M. A., Die Nominalkomposita des Paschto, Bern, 1974; 20, 163. Peoples and languages of the Caucasus, Geiger, B., Halasi-Kun, T., Kuipers, A. H., Menges, K. H., 's-Gravenhage, 1959; 3,158. Perala Ratnam (ed.), Studies in Indo-Asian art and culture (Raghu Vira commemoration volume), v. 1, New Delhi, 1972; 14,309;v. 4, 1975; 19,316. Perixanjan, A. G., Aramejskaja Nadpis' iz Zangezura; 10, 232. , Armeno-Iranica I; 10, 232. , Une inscription aram6enne du roi Arta~s trouv6e h Zangu6zour (SiwnikC); 11, 74. - - , On some Pahlavi legal terms; 13,237. - - , Sur ann. panduxt; 13,236. Pe]~ereva, E. M. see Andreev, M. S. Petech, L., Aristocracy and government in Tibet 1728-1959, Roma, 1973; 17, 136. I missionari Italiani nel Tibet e nel Nepal, Ippolito Desideri S. I., parte V-VII, Roma, 1954-1956; 2,246. Alcuni dati di Chih S6ng-tsai sull'India; 18,168. - - Asia Centrale; 7,252. - - China and the European travellers to Tibet, 1860-1880; 20, 333. - - The chronology of the early inscriptions of Nepal; 5, 318. The Dalai-Lamas and regents of Tibet: a chronological study; 5, 168. - - La 'Description des Pays d'Occident' de Che Tao-ngan; 11,74. Glosse agli Annali di Tun-huang; 11, 231. - - On Huang-chih; 12, 75. - - India-Tibet; 7,252. - - , Indonesia; 7,252. - - , Die katholischen Tibet-Missionen im 17. und 18. Jh.; 6, 79. - - , Marco Polo e idominatori mongoli della Cina; 19, 316. - - , Mithil~ and Nepal; 11,74. - - , Note additionnelle sur la 'Description des pays d'Occident' de Che Tao-ngan; -

-

- -

- -

-

-

1 8 , 1 6 9 .

INDEX --, --, --, --, --, --,

197

Note su K~pigi e Zabul; 8,317. Notes on Tibetan history of the 18th century; 11, 74. Nugae Tibeticae; 1,179. I1 primo trattato con l'Italia (1866) nei documenti cinesi; 18,169. The rulers of Bhutan c. 1650-1750; 15,315. La struttura del Ms. Tib. Pelliot 1287; 12, 311. , Tibet; 11, 74. , Vigt~spa e Bactra in un testo cinese; 11, 74. Rev. of Evans-Wentz, W. Y., Tibetan Yoga and secret doctrines, 2nd. ed.; 6,79. Bespr. yon Gaborieau, M., R6cit d'un voyageur musulman au Tibet, Paris, 1973; 18,169. Rev. of Liu, M. T., Die chinesischen Nachrichten zur Geschichte der OstTt~rken (T'u-kt~e), Wiesbaden, 1958; 6, 79. Rev. of Meisezahl, R. O., Bemerkungen zu tibetischen Handschriften des 17.-19. Jh.; 6, 7 9 . Rev. of Schubert, J., Publikationen des modernen chinesisch-tibetischen Ichrifttums, Berlin, 1958; 6, 79. Rev. of Schulemann, G., Geschichte der Dalai-Lamas, Leipzig, 1958; 3, 318. Peter of Greece and Denmark, H. R. H. Prince, A study of polyandry, The Hague, 1963; 8, 80. Petrova, O. P. and Goregljad, V. N., Opisanie japonskix rukopisej ksilografov i starope6atnyx knig., vyp. III, Moskva, 1966; 12, 311. Petruni6eva, Z. N., Jazyk Telugu, Moskva, 1960; 5,168. Pfeiffer, M., Elements of Ku.rux historical phonology, Leiden, 1972; 17, 136 (Emeneau, M. B.); 18, 156. Pfeiffer, O. S. s e e Riickl/iufiges W6rterbuch . . . . Piantelli, M., gafikara e la rinascita del Brahmanesimo, Fossano, 1974; 18, 169. Piatigorsky, A. M., An introduction to Abhidhammic psychology; 17,136. Pike, K. L. and Gordon, K. H., Preliminary technology to show emic relations between certain non-transitivity clause structures in Dhangar; 20, 156. -s e e Gordon, K. H. Pillai, S. A., Auxiliary verbs in Tamil; 9, 82. , Tamil nouns; 9, 82. Pingree, D. s e e Neugebauer, O. Pinnow, H.-J., Kharia Texte, Wiesbaden, 1965; 9, 82. - - , Versuch einer historischen Lantlehre der Kharia-Sprache, Wiesbaden, 1959; 4, 212. (Mayrhofer, M.); 5,249. - - , Bemerkungen zur Silben- und Wortstruktur des Khmer; 4, 212. - - , Die Juang, ein vergessenes Adivasi-Volk; 4, 212. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

198

INDEX

- - , Eine Mythe der Juang; 12, 311. - - , Personal pronouns in the Austroasiatic languages: a historical study; 10,232. - - , The position of the Munda languages within the Austroasiatic language family; 10,232. - - , Sanskrit - eine Sprache ohne Vokalphoneme?; 13,236. - - , Schrift und Sprache in den Werken Lako Bodras im Gebiet der Ho von Singbhum (Bihar); 15, 315. - - , Sprachgeschichtliche Erw~igungen zum Phonemsystem des Khmer; 3, 318. - - , Rev. of Biligiri, H. S., Kharia-phonology, grammar and vocabulary; 11,232. - - , Rev. of Emeneau, M. B., Toda songs, Oxford, 1971; 18, 169. , Rev. of Hermanns, M., Die religi6s-magische Weltanschauung der Primitivst~mme Indiens, II, Wiesbaden, 1966; 14, 155. - - , Rev. of K61ver, B., Tu!u texts with glossary, Wiesbaden, 1969; 18, 169. - - , Rev. of Pobo~niak, T., Grammar of Lovari dialect, Krak6w, 1964; 11,232. - - , Rev. of Rabel, L., Khasi, a language of Assam; 8, 80. - - , Rev. of Shorto, H. L., A dictionary of modern spoken Mort; 8, 161. , Rev. of Shorto, H. L., A dictionary of Mon inscriptions from the sixth to the sixteenth centuries, London, 1971; 15,157. - - , Rev. of Wolf, S. A., Grosses W6rterbuch der Zigeunersprache; 6, 79. , Rev. of Zide, N. H., Studies in comparative Austroasiatic linguistics; 1966; 11,232. Pinus, E. M. s e e Bystrov, P. S. Pisani, V., Scritti scelti (Nehring, A.); 5,249. - - , Lexikalische Beziehungen des Albanesischen zu den anderen indogermanischen Sprachen; 1,106. - - , A note on Api~ali; 1,106. - - , Rev. of Birw6, R., Griechisch-arische Sprachbeziehungen im Verbalsystem, 1956; 2, 81. Pischel, R., Comparative grammar of the Pr~.rt languages, tr. by Jh~, S., 2nd. ed., Delhi, 1965; 11,232. s e e Waldschmidt, E., obituaries. Pis'mennye pamjatniki i problemy istorii kul'tury narodov vostoka, I-V, Leningrad, 1965-1969; 12, 311. Pis'mennye p amjatniki vostoka, Moskva, 1974; 18, 169. Pitt, C. H., Ksitigarbhabodhisattvasfitra, n.p., n.d.; 12, 307. Pjatigorskij, A. M., Materialy po istorii indijskoj filosofii, Moskva, 1962; 7,252. - - , Povesti o zakoldovannyx ]akalax, Drevnie tamil'skie legendy, Moskva, 1963; 8,81. , and Rudin, S. G., Tamil'sko-russkij slovar', Moskva, 1960; 5,249. (Zvelebil, K.); 5,319. -

-

INDEX

199

--, --, --, --,

O psixologi6eskom soder~anii u6enija rannego buddizma; 13, 75. O. O. Rozenberg i problema jazyka opisanija v buddologii; 14, 310. Zame6anija o strukture teksta Dxammasangani, I + II; 14, 319. Znak tipa li6nosti v buddijskoj psixologii; 13, 75. s e e Bongard-Levin, G. M. Plaeschke, H., Das Problem der Klassik in der frtthen indischen Kunst; 11,232. Po T0-I, Drak z ceme tame, Kolmas, J. (tr.), rendered into verse by Stroblov~, J., Praha, 1964;8,317. Pobo~niak, T., Grammar of the Lovari dialect, Krak6w, 1964 (Pinnow, H.J.); 11,232. Pokomy, J., Indogermanisches etymologisches W6rterbuch, Liefg. 10-13 (Mayrhofer, M.); 5,249. Bd. II (Mayrhofer, M.); 14, 307. Poleman, H. I. (comp.), s e e A Survey of Tibetan xylographs . . . . Polivanov, E. D., Stat'i po ob~6emu jazykoznaniju, Moskva, 1968; 12, 312. Pollock, S. I., Aspects of versification in Sanskrit lyric poetry, New Haven, 1977; 20, 333. Polom6, E. C. e t a l . (eds.), s e e Language testing . . . . - - , The laryngeal theory so far; 9,243. - - , Reflexes of laryngeals in Indo-Iranian with special reference to the problem of the voiceless aspirates; 17, 136. Poortman, J. J., De twee S6phia's of de verhouding van theosofie en wijsbegeerte, Amsterdam, 1962; 6, 316. - - , Advalta en neoplatonisme; 8, 161. - - , Die Fmchtbarkeit der Grundgedanken des Vedanta ~ r die abendlandische philosophische Problematik; 4, 212. - - , Over de +ne waarheid en de grenzen van het scepticisme; 7,252. Poppe, N. (ed.), American studies in Altaic linguistics, The Hague, 1962; 8, 80. Porcher, M.-C., Un po~me satirique sanscfit, la Vi~vagunadar~acampfi de Vefikat.adhvarin, Pondich~ry, 1972; 17,136. (tr.), s e e R~ghavadayadaviya. Por6e-Maspero, E., C+r6monies des douze mois, Phnomh-Penh, n.d.; 12, 75. Po~izka, V., Hindi language course, I, Praha, 1963;8, 317. - - , Deictic demonstratives in Indo-Aryan; 8, 317. , The genitive in Hindi; 8,317. - - , A glance at Indian studies in Czechoslovakia; 8, 317. Porten, B., Archives from Elephantine, Berkeley, 1968; 12, 312. Portugal', V. B. s e e Livotova, O. I~. Porzig, W. s e e Humbach, H., obituaries. Pott, P. H., Het leven van Buddha in de kunst, Leiden, 1956; 1,179. - - , Een 'duivels-dans' in Tibet's grensgebied; 2,246. -

-

~e

-

-

-t

,

y

Y

200

INDEX

- - , Some scenes from the Buddha's life in stone in the National Museum of Ethnology, Leiden; 1,319. - - , Obituary of F. D. K. Bosch s e e obituaries. Potter, K. H., Presuppositions of India's philosophies, Englewood Cliffs, N.J., 1963; 7,242. Poucha, P., Institutiones linguae tocharicae, pars II, Praha, 1956;8, 161. ,13000 Kilometer durch die Mongolei, Leipzig, 1960; 8, 161. , Bru~a - Buru~aski?; 8, 161. - - , Zur Entwicklung des mongolischen Verses; 8, 161. - - , Mongolische Miszellen, I-VIII; 8,161. - - , The Tibetan language; 8, 161. , Bibliography s e e Kolma~, J. and ~ima, J. Povesti o zakoldovannyx ~akalax, Drevnie tamil'skie legendy, Pjatigorskij, A. M.; Moskva, 1963;8, 81. Povesti, Skazki, Prit6i Drevnej Indii, Vertogradova, V. V., (tr.), Moskva, 1964; 9, 82. Prabhakar, C. L., The commentators of the Yajurveda; 13, 76. , Erotics in the Yajurveda; 13, 76. , On the names of the Yajurveda; 14, 310. - - , Rudra in the Yajurveda; 14, 310. , Sarasvati in the Yajurveda; 14, 310. , The value of Ramayana; 14,310. Prairie, lexicon/dictionary portions of the Sanskrit-Tibetan thesaurus-cum-grammar, Gangtok, 1961 ;6,316. Prasad, R. C., Early English travellers in India, Delhi, 1965; 10,232. Prasad, S. and Charitra, R., Kingship in Northern India, Delhi, 1968; 12, 75. Pratid~aam: Indian, Iranian and Indo-European studies presented to F. B. J. Kuiper on his sixtieth birthday, ed. by Heesterman, J. C., Schokker, G. H. and Subramoniam, V. I., The Hague, 1968; 12, 312. Precious Garland and the Song of the Four Mindfulnesses, tr. and ed. by Hopkins, J. and Lati, R., London, 1975;20, 163. Preliminary reports and studies on the Italian excavation in Swat (Pakistan), Tucci, G. and Gulini, G., Roma, 1958;3,239. Problema kanona v drevnem i srednevekovom iskusstve Azii i Afriki, Moskva, 1973; 18,169. Problemy indoevropejskogo jazykoznanija, Moskva, 1964; 11, 74. Problemy istorii jazykov i kul'tury narodov Indii, Moskva, 1974; 18, 169. Problemy vosto~nogo stixoslo~enija, Moskva, 1973; 18, 169. Proceedings of the First International Conference Seminar of Tamil Studies, I, Kuala Lumpur, 1968; 11,232.

INDEX

201

Proceedings of the Second International Conference Seminar of Tamil Studies, Madras, 1968, vol. II, ed. by Asher, R. E., Madras, 1971, pts. 1-4. Vol. III, 1971 ; 15,157. Proceedings of the Seminar of scholars in Prgkrit Studies, Kothapur, 1969; 12, 313. Proceedings of the Seminar on Comparative Dravidian, 1968 s e e Agesthialingom, S., and Kumaraswamy Raja, N., (eds.). Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists, I, New Delhi, 1966; 11,232. Proto-Indica: 1968, VIII. International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnographic Sciences, Moscow, 1968; 12, 75. Przyluski, J., The legend of the Emperor Agoka in Indian and Chinese texts, tr. from the French by Biswas, D. K., Calcutta, 1967 (Jong, J. W. de); 15,154. Pubaeva, R. E. (tr.) s e e IstoNik mydrecov. Pubhwa (Buddhist Magazine in Korean), v. 39, 1964; 8,161. Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit, Poona, Class A, nos 1-5, 1965; 12-14, 1967; Class B, nos 1-3, 1967; Class C, nos 1-2, 1967; 11,232. Class A, nos 15-28, 1968; Class C, nos. 3 + 4, 1968; 12, 313. Class A, nos. 29-31,1969; 13, 76. Class C, no. 5, n.d.; 13, 76. Class A, no. 40, 1970; 14, 155. Class C, no. 6, 1971 ; Class E, no. 1,1972; 17,136. Puhvel, J., Laryngeals and the Indo-European verb (Cowgill, W.); 7,245. Pulgram, E. (ed.) s e e Studies presented to Joshua Whatmough. Punyavijaya and Sandesara (eds.), Somegvaradeva's Ullggharfighava-Nfit.aka,1961 (Haebler, C.); 9, 79. Pura.na, Varanasi, vol. I, 1, 1959;vol. 2, 1960;4,212. Vol. II, 1-2, 1960;4,317. Vol. III, 1-2, 1961 ; 5,249. Vol. 1V, 1,1962; 6, 79. Vol. IV, 2, 1962; 6,317. Vol. V, 2, 1963; index to vols I-V, 1959-1963; vol. VI, 1,1964; 8, 81. Vol. VI, 2, 1964; 8, 317. Vol. VII, 1,1965;9, 82. Vol. VII, 2, 1965; 10,232. Vol. VIII, 2, 1966; 11, 74. Vol. XVII, 2, 1975; 19,316. Puri, B. N., India in classical Greek writing, Ahmedabad, 1963 (Schwarz, F. F.); 11,234. Purushothama, C. G., Kanna.da k~vya taraflgi.n~,Mysore, 1959; 4,212. Vol. II, 1967; 11,232. Qureshi, I. H., The Muslim community of the Indo-Pakistan subcontinent (610-1947), 's-Gravenhage, 1962; 6, 317. Rabel, L., Khasi, a language of Assam, Baton Rouge, 1961 (Pinnow, H.-J.); 8, 80. RabinoviG, I. S., Sorok vekov indijskoj literatury, Moskva, 1969; 12, 314. Rachewiltz, I. de, The H s i - y u - l u by Yeh4ti Ch'u-ts'ai; 8, 318. - - , The Mongolian poem of Mu.hammad al-Samarquandf; 12, 314.

202

INDEX

- - , Personnel and personalities in North China in the early Mongol period; 11,74. - - , Prester John and Europe's discovery of East Asia; 15, 157. - - , The secret history of the Mongols; 14, 310. - - , Some remarks on the dating of the Secret history of the Mongols; 11,233. Radhakrishnan, R. see Asher, R. E. Raghavan, V., Anandarafigavij aya Campfi of Srinivasa kavi, Tirucchirappalli, 1948; 1,319. - - , The arts, crafts and technical disciplines, Madras, 1956; 1,319. - - , The Greater Ramayana, Varanasi, 1973; 17, 136. - - , Modern Sanskrit writings, Adyar, 1956; 1,319. - - , The Paryanta Pa~c~ik~ of Abhinavagupta, Madras, 1951 ; 1,319. - - , The Ramayana in Greater India, Surat, 1975; 20, 163. - - , Ramayana-triveni, Madras, 1970; 15, 315. ---, Some old lost Rfima plays, Annamalainagar, 1961 ; 15,315. - - , Yantras or mechanical contrivances in ancient India, 2nd. ed., rev. and enl., Bangalore, 1956; 1,319. - - , Analysis of the R~mfiyana-tattvadarpana; 15, 315. - - , Buddhist hybrid Sanskrit; 1,319. - - , Buddhological texts and the epics; 1,319. - - , The 'Dhammapada'; 1,319. - - , Sanskrit and Pr~krt metrics; 1,319. - - , The Tattvasamgrahar~mgyana of R~mabrahm~nanda; 15, 315. - - , R~m~yana, quotations and textual criticism; 15, 315. - - , Yuktidipik~ on the S~.mkhyakSrik~; 1,319. - - , felicitation volume, see Brahmavidyg. see Dandekar, R. N. R,qghavaygdaviya par Vefikat.~dharin, Narasimhacharya, M. S. (ed.), Porcher, M.-C. (tr.), Pondich~ry, 1972; 17, 136. Raghu Vira commemoration volume see Perala Ratnam, ed. Rahder, J., Etymological vocabulary of Japanese, Korean and Ainu, pts. 2 - 6 also include Chinese. Pt. 1, Tokyo, 1956; 1,106. Pt. 2, Seoul, 1959; pts. 3-4, New Haven, Conn., 1959; 4, 212. Pt. 5, New Haven, 1962; 6, 317. Pt. 6, Orbis, 1963; 8,81. , The elephant in South-East Asian languages; 1,319. , Harivarman's Satyasiddhi-gSstra; 2,246. , Jacques May's translation of Prasannapadfi; 5,250. , Old Turkish and Mongolian B u r x a n (Burquan); 11,233. , The Old Turkish earth-deity; 11 ,.233. , Rev. of Menges, K. H., The Turkic languages and peoples, Wiesbaden, 1968; 13,76. -

-

INDEX

203

Rahula, W., Buddhism in the Western world, Evanstown, 1964; 8, 318. (tr.), Le compendium de la super-doctrine.., d'Asafiga, Paris, 1971 (Jong, J.W. de); 18,161. - - , History of Buddhism in Ceylon, Colombo, 1956; 1,106. - - , When is man wise?, Evanstown, 1965; 9,243. Rajaram, S., Tamil phonetic reader, Mysore, 1972; 15,151. Rajasthan University Studies in Sanskrit and Hindi, Jaipur, vol. 2, 1967; 11,233. Rama, S., A lexical study of Tamil dialects in lower Perak, Kuala Lumpur, 1966; 10,232. Ramakrishna, B. S. et al., Some aspects of the relative efficiency of Indian languages, Bangalore, 1962 (Miltner, V.); 10, 317. Ramakrishna Mission Institute of Culture, Scheme and report for 1953-1955, Calcutta, 1956; 1,319. Ramanan, K. V., Nfigarjuna's philosophy, Rutland, 1966 (May, J.); 13, 74. Ramat, P., 6~epdr 'umido' o 'veloce'?; 8, 81. - - , Gr. "tep6r Scr. isirdh et la loro famiglia lessicale; 6, 317. - - , I problemi della radice indoeuropea '*bh~g-'; 8 , 8 1 . , Rev. of Trends in European and American linguistics; 8, 81. Ramos, M. G., Arios y Vacos; 14,310. Ranade, M. G., Rise of the Maratha power and other essays, and: Gleanings from Maratha chronicles by Telang, K. T., 1961 ; 5,318. Ranganathananda, Swami, The essence of Indian culture, n.p., 1966; 11,74. Raper, T. C. H., Six hymns by Shankara, London, 1972; 14, 311. - - , Two hymns by Shankara, London, 1972; 14,310. Ras, J. J., The historical development of the Javanese shadow theatre; 20,333. - - , The Panji romance and W. H. Rasser's analysis of its theme; 17,136. Rashid N-Din, The successors of Ghenghis Khan, tr. from the Persian by Boyle, J. A., New York, 1971; 14,315. Rasmussen, J. E., Haeretica Indogermanica, Copenhagen, 1974; 18,170. Passers, W. H., Pafiji, the culture hero, The Hague, 1959; 4, 212. Rastorgueva, V. S., A short sketch of Tajik grammar, The Hague, 1963; 8, 81. - - , Srednepersidskij jazyk, Moskva, 1966; 11,233. Ratnakirtinibandhgvali, Thakur, A. (ed.), Patna, 1957; 3,158. Ratnam, P. (ed.), Studies in Indo-Asian art and culture, New Delhi, vol. 1, 1972; 14,309. Vol. 4, 1975;19,316. Ratnapala, N., The Katik~vatas, Mtinchen, 1971 (Hintiber, O. von); 20, 157. Rau, W., Die handschriftliche grberliefemng des Vfakyapadiya und seiner Kommentare, Mtinchen, 1971; 15, 157. (Aklujkar, A. N.); 19,301. - - , T6pferei und Tongeschirr, Wiesbaden, 1972; 17, 137. - - see Bright, W.

-

-

204

INDEX

Rauravfigama, II, Bhatt, N. R. (ed.), Pondich~ry, 1972; 17, 137. (Hintiber, O. von); 20, 157. Ravindran, P. N., Nominal composition in Malayalam, Annamalainagar, 1975; 20, 163. Rawhnson, A., Spiritual practice in the Saddharmapu.n.dar~kaSfitra; 20, 163. Ray, A. K., The religious ideas of Rammohun Roy, New Delhi, 1976; 20, 164. Ray, S. K., Prehistoric India~and Ancient Egypt, New Delhi, 1956; 3,158. Rayall, G. S., Consonantal changes in Indic and Romance languages, Hoshiarpur, 1969; 12,314. Razavi, F. (tr.) s e e Faramarz Fils de Khodada. Recent trends of East Asian studies in Japan, with bibliography, Tokyo, 1962; 7,252. Reddy (B. Ramakrishna), Upadhyaya, S. P., Reddy, J., Kuvi phonetic reader, Mysore, 1974; 18, 170. Redfield, R. s e e Leslie, C., obituaries. Reichling, A., Festschrift s e e in Honour of Anton Reichling . . . . Reiner, E., The earfiest Elamite inscriptions? ; 10, 232. Religii i ateizm v Indii, Moskva, 1973; 17, 137. Religija i mifologija narodov vosto~noj i ju~noj Azii, Moskva, 1970; 14, 311. Religija i obggestvennaja mysl' narodov vostoka, Moskva, 1971 ; 14, 311. Religija i obggestvennaja mysl' stran vostoka, Moskva, 1974; 19, 316. Renou, L. (ed. and tr.), La Durghat.av.rttide Sara.nadeva, II, facs. 3, Adhyfiya VIII, Paris, 1956; 1,106. - - , l~tudes sur le vocabulaire du .Rgveda,Pondich6ry, 1958;3, 318. , t~tudes v~diques et panin6ennes, Paris, tomes Iet II, 1955 et 1956; 1,106. (I, Thieme, P.); 2, 82. T. III, 1957;2,164. T. IV et index t. Ill-IV, 1958;2, 322. T. Vet VI, 1959 et 1960; 4,213. T. VII, 1960; 4,317. T. VIII, 1961 ; 5, 168. T. IX, 1961 ; 5,318. T. XI, 1963; 7,242. T. XII, 1964; 8,161. T. XIII, 1964;8,317. T. XIV, 1965;9, 82. T. XV, 1966; 10, 232. T. XVI, 1967; 11, 74. T. XVII, 1969; 12,314. Grammaire de la langue v~dique (Debrunner, A.); 1,105. Grammaire sanskritei~l~mentaire, Paris, 1963;7, 242. Terminologie grammaticale du sanskrit, P~ris, s.d.; 1,319. (Thieme, P.); 3, 159. Sur la forme de quelques textes sanskrits; 5,318. Sur le genre du sfatra darts la litt~rature sanskrite; 8, 161. La recherche sur le th~fitre indien depuis 1890; 8, 81. Recherches sur le rituel v6dique: la place du Rigveda dans l'ordonnance du culte; 7,242. - - , La th6orie des temps du verbe d'apr~s les grammariens sanskrits; 5,250. - - , Sur l'utilisation linguistique du .Rgveda; 11, 74. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

205

- - , Vedic 'svitsara'; 7,242. - - , CR de Mayrhofer, M., Kurzgef. etym. Wb. d. Altind., Liefg. 18; 11, 74. see Kuiper, F. B. J., obituaries. see Ogibenin, B. L., obituaries. see Ojihara, Y., obituaries. Report of the Sanskrit Commission 1956-1957, Delhi, 1958; 8, 81. Rerix, Iu. N., Tibetsko-sanskrito-anglijskij slovar' (maket), Moskva, 1960; 6, 317. - - , articles in memory o f see Sbornik Pamjati Iu. N. Rerixa. Research and teaching activities of the centre, The Centre of advanced study in linguistics, Annamalainagar, 1969 ; 12, 314. Research Institutes and Researchers of Asian Studies in Thailand, Tokyo, 1964; 10,233. Research Institutes and Researchers of Asian Studies in the Republic of Korea, Tokyo, 1963; 10,233. Research Institutes for Asian Studies in Japan, Directories, Tokyo, no. 1, 1962; 7,252. Reul, H. see Bernhard, F. Revue Bibliographique de Sinologie, Paris, t. 1, 1955; 2, 81. Tome 2, 1956; 4,213. Tome 3, 1957;8, 81. Tome 4, 1958;8,161. Tome 5, 1959; 10,233. Tome 6, 1960; 11,233. Tome 9, 1971; 14,311. Tome 10, 1973; 18,170. Tome 11, 1977;20,334. Reynolds, C. (ed.), An anthology of Singhalese literature up to 1815, London, 1970; 13,237. Rgyan-Drug mchog-gfiis, Gangtok, 1962; 6, 3 l 7. Riazul Islam, Indo-Persian relations, Teheran, 1970; 14, 311. Riccardi, T. see Bender, E. Richardson, H. E., Ch'ing dynasty inscriptions at Lhasa, Roma, 1974; 18,170. , Tibet and its history, London, 1962;6, 79. , A Ch'ing missive to Tibet; 17, 137. - - , Early burial grounds in Tibet and Tibetan decorative art of the VIIIth and IXth centuries; 8, 81. Further fragments from Tun Huang; 14, 311. The growth of a legend; 14, 311. The inscription at the tomb of Khri Lde Srong Brtsan; 14, 311. The Jo-khang 'Cathedral' of Lhasa; 20,334. Ming-si-lie and the Fish-bag; 14, 311. The rKong-po inscription; 15,315. The Skar-cung inscription; 17, 137. - - The smallpox edict of 1794 at Lhasa; 11,233. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

206

INDEX

, A Tibetan antiquary in the XVIIIth century; 14, 311. , Tibetan c h i s and tshis; 14, 311. - - , Rev. of Buck, S. H., Tibetan-English dictionary;Washington, 1969; 14, 311. - - , Rev. of Kolmag, J., Tibetan manuscripts and blockprints in the library of the Oriental Institute, Prague, 1969; 14, 311. Richter, E., Tibetisch-deutsches W6rterbuch, Leipzig, 1966; 12, 75. Rimsky-Korsakoff, S., Soviet Dungan: the Chinese language of Central Asia; 13, 137. O Ringbom, L.-I., Zur Ikonographie der G6ttin Ardvi Sura Anahita, Abo, 1957; 4, 317. Ringgren, H. (ed.), Fatalistic beliefs in religion, folklore and literature, Stockholm, 1967 (Sagaster, K.); 17,137. Rintchen (ed.), Tibetan version of Kesar saga, Chapter V, Ulanbaatar, 1959;8, 318. Rivi&e, J. R., The problem of Ganesa in the PurS#.as; 6, 79. Rizvi, S. A. A., Sufis and N~tha Yogis in mediaeval northern India; 14, 156. s e e Alakh Bani . . . . Robinson, R. H., The Buddhist religion, Belmont, Calif., 1970; 13, 76. - - , Early M~dhyamika in India and China, Madison, 1967; 11,74. (May, J.); 13, 74. , Some logical aspects of Ngg~ljuna's system; 3, 158. Rocher, L., Hindu law of succession: from the S~stras to modem law; 12, 314. Rocher, R., La th~orie des voix du verbe dans l'~cole p~.nin6enne, Bruxelles, 1968; 12, 75. (Caillat, C.); 15, 151. (Cardona, G.); 13,230. Rock, J. F., The life and culture of the Na-Khi tribe of the China-Tibet borderland, Wiesbaden, 1963; 10,233. - - , Na-Khi manuscripts, 2 pts., ed. by Janert, K. L., Wiesbaden, 1965; 10, 233. Rocznik Orientalistyczny, XXI, Warszawa, 1957, Volume dedicated to the memory of Schayer, S., 1899-1941;2, 82. Rol' ko6evyx narodov v civilizacii Central'noj Azii, Ulan Bator, 1974; 19, 316. Role of oriental studies in the humanities, New Delhi, 1964; 9,243. Rolland, P., Le Mahfivrata, G6ttingen, 1973; 17,137. - - , Un rituel domestique v6dique, Le V~r~hagrhyasOtra, Aix en Provence, 1971 ; 14, 311. (Tsuji, N.); 17, 143. R6na-Tas, A., Tibeto-Mongolica, The Hague, 1966; 10, 233. (Miller, R. A.); 12, 73. - - , A brief note on the chronology of the Tun-huang collections; 12, 314. - - , Social terms in the list of grants of the Tibetan Tun-huang chronicle; 2, 164. - - , A study on the Dariganga phonology; 4,213. - - , Tibetan loan-words in the Shera Y6gur language; 6, 317. , Obituary of M. Lalou, s e e obituaries. Roodbergen, J. A. F. s e e Joshi, S. D. Rosenfeld, C. s e e Wray, E. -

-

INDEX

207

Rosenfield, J. M., The dynastic arts of the Kushans, Berkeley, 1967; 11, 74. Rossi Filibeck, E. de, I distretti del Tibet nel diciannovesimo secolo; 20,164. , Test tibetani riguardanti i Gorkha; 20,334. Ro~u, A., Note sur RSm~yal).a II,4, 2; 18, 170. - - , A la recherche d'un firtha +nigmatique du Dekkan m~di6val; 13, 76. Roth, G., Bhiksu.mvinaya and Bhik.su-praMrnaka and Notes on the language; 11, 233. , Notes on the Pam.ea-namokkdra-parama-mafigaIa in Jaina literature; 19, 317. , The similes of the entrusted five rice-grains and their parallels; 19, 317. - - , Terminologisches aus dem Vinaya der MahSsSziaghika-Lokottara-v~din; 12, 314. , What the Jaina sources can teach us; 19, 317. - - , The woman and tree motif ~dlabha~jikd-.ddldmdlikd in Prakfit and Sanskrit texts... ; 4,213. Roy, S. R., Suvamavam.gvadSna, Pama, 1971 ; 14, 311. Rozenfel'd, A. Z. see Bystrov, P. S. Ruben, W., Das Paficatantra und seine Morallehre, Berlin, 1959 (Sternbach, L.); 6,318. Rubin6ek, Ju. A., Sovremennyj persidskij jazyk, Moskva, 1960; 5,250. Rudin, S. G., Morfologi6eskaja struktura tamil'skogo jazyka, Leningrad, 1968; 12, 75. - - , Zame6anija o tamil'skom slovesnom udarenii; 8, 318. - - , and l~rman, V. G., Rev. of Proto-Indica: 1968, Moskva, 1968; 14, 156. see Pjatigorskij, A. M. Rtickl~ufiges W6rterbuch des Altindischen, Schwarz, W., erg~inzt yon Pfeiffer, O. S., Wiesbaden, Liefg. 2, 1975; Liefg. 3, 1976; 19,317. ROping, K., Am.rtamanthana und Kfirma-Avatgra, Wiesbaden, 1970; 14, 156. - - , Studien zur Frtihgeschichte der Vedgnta-Philosophie, I, Wiesbaden, 1977; 20, 334. Russko-Xindi slovar', pod red. Beskrovnogo, V. M., Moskva, 1957; 2, 82. Rypka, J., History of Iranian literature, Dordrecht, 1968; 11,233. Rysiewicz, Z., Studia j~zykoznawcze, Wroclaw, 1956; 1, 106. Ryfikokudaigaku Ronshu, Kyoto (Journal of Ry~koku University), No. 349, 1955; No. 351,1956; 1,106. -

-

Saddharma-pun.darika-Sfitra, Kashgar manuscript, ed. by Lokesh Chandra, 2nd. impr. Tokyo, 1977; 20,334. Sagaster, K. (Hrsg. und Tr.), Die weisse Geschichte, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20,164. - - , Hat C'os kyi' od zer die Paficaraks~ ins Mongolische iibersetzt?; 18,170. - - , Herrschaftsideologie und Friedensgedanke bei den Mongolen; 17, 137.

208

INDEX

- - , Der mongolische Dichter D. Nacagdol~ (1900-1937); 17,137. - - , Rev. of Ringgren, H. (ed.), Fatalistic beliefs in religion, folklore and literature, Stockholm, 1967; 17,137. - - , Rev. of Tribus, hr. 16, 1967; 17,137. (Hrsg. and Tr.), see Subud erike. Sahai, S., Note sur une nouvelle sculpture indienne de Visnu couchb; 12, 75. Saigusa, M., Bukkyo sh6nenpy6, T6ky6, 1973; 17,137. - - , Daichidoron no monogatari, T6ky6, 1973; 17, 138. - - , Hannagy6 no shinri, T6ky6, 1971; 17,137. , S66bu no ky6 no kazu ni tsuite; 17,_t37. , Ko upanishaddo to shoki bukky6, II, 1 ; 17, 137. , Z6agongy6 no ky6 no kazu ni tsuite; 17,137. Sakai, S., Jishih6 ni tsuite, K6yasan, 1972; 14, 312. - - , Chibetto mikky6 ky6ri no kenkyS, K6yasan, 1956; 8, 81. - - , Dainichiky6 no seiritsu ni kansuru kenkyfi, K6yasan, 1962;7,252. - - , Ramaky6 no Tenseki, K6yasan, 1944; 10, 233. - - , Bussetsu, Daij6nyfishobutsuky6gaichiko my6sh6gongy6 no Bussan ni tsuite; -

-

8 , 1 6 2 .

- - , Ch6santansan; 8, 162. Dainichiky6 no gojfi-jimon ni tsuite; 6, 317. Dainichiky6 no gorin-mandara-go ni tsuite; 17,138. Dainichiky6 no Himitsu hachiin ni tsuite; 15, 316. - - Gos6j6shingan ni tsuite; 10, 233. Honshobutsu (Adi-buddha) ni tsuite; 8,162. Kentai no ge ni tsuite; 17, 138. - - K6ki mikky6 jissen shidai no k6z6 ni tsuite; 5,250. - - M a n d a r a no kihon-teki rikai - Buddhaguhya no Mandarah6ryakusetsu-; 17, 138. - - , Mandara no sumiuchih6 ni tsuite; 17, 138. - - , Mikky6 no ningenkan - seken no rokujfishin ni tsuite; 12, 75. - - , Monjuy8 no B o d a i s h i n r o n ni tsuite; 13,237. - - , Muj6-yuga-tantora-giny~sh8 to nazukuru mono; 13,237. - - , Nyfishingonmonron ni tsuite; 15, 315. - - , P a r a m d r t h a s e v a ni tsuite; 4, 213. - - , RySju bosatsu no h6kai-san no issetsu ni tsuite; 5,250. - - , Sanshu no bongo-san ni tsuite; 5,250. Sh6-H6bensakurengemangi ni tsuite;8,162. , Taiz6mandara no Kong6shuin ni tsuite; 8, 162. Sakamoto, Y. (ed.), Hokeky6 no shis6 to bunka, Ky6to, 1965; 17, 139. - - (ed.), Hokeky6 no chugoku-teki tenkai, Ky6to, 1972; 14, 312. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

,

INDEX

209

- - , Minobu sengen to jissen no ronri; 14,312. Sakthivel, S. s e e Agesthialingom, S. Sakurabe, H., Bukky6-go no kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1975; 18, 170. Salonen, A., Die Ttiren des alten Mesopotamien, Helsinki, 1961 ;5,250. Sfimavidhgna Br~hmana, with Vedgrthaprakgga of S~ya~.a and Padfirthamgtraviv.rti of Bharatasv~min, Sharma, B. R. (ed.), Vidyapatha, 1964; 9,243. Sfirhkhyak~rikfi of Igvarak.r.s.na, with the commentary of Gau.dap~da, Mainkar, T. G. (tr.), 2nd rev. and enl. ed., Poona, 1972; 17, 138. Samolin, W., East Turkestan to the twelfth century, The Hague, 1964; 9, 82. Samtani, N. H., The Arthavinigcaya-sfatra and its commentary, Patna, 1971 ; 14, 312. (Conze, E.); 18,154. Sandesara s e e Pu.nyavijaya. Sank6 bunka kenkyflj6 nenp~, TBky6, no. 1, 1966; no. 2, 1967; no. 3, 1970; 14, 312. Sanskrit W6rterbuch der buddhistischen Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, 1. Liefg., Waldschmidt + Bechert, 1973 (Hinfiber, O. yon); 18, 170.2. Liefg. bearb, von Simson, G. yon, 1976;20, 164. SanZeev, G. D., Issledovanija po vosto6noj filologii, Moskva, 1974; 18,160. - - , Sravnitel'naja grammatika mongol'skix jazykov. Glagol., Moskva, 1963 ; 8, 82. - - , K voprosy ob otricanii v mongol'skix jazykax; 7,252. Saptaris.i nfi.di, vol. IV, Madras, 1959; 4, 213. Sarkar, J. N., The military despatches of a seventeenth century Indian general, Calcutta, 1969; 13,237. Sarkar, K. K., Contacts entre l'Inde Ancienne et le Cambodge darts le domaine litt~raire et linguistique, n.p., n.d.; 6, 79. - - , Early Indo-Cambodian contacts, Santiniketan, 1968; 12, 314. Sarkar, R., GRagovinda, towards a total understanding, Groningen, 1974; 18,170. Sarkar, U. C., Epochs in Hindu legal history, Hoshiarpur, 1958 (Sternbach, L.); 6,318. Sarma, K. V., The Ra'sigolasphut.gn~ti of Acyuta, Madras, 1955; 11,233. Sarma, N., Textes sanskrits et tamouls de Thailande, Pondich@y, 1972; 17,138. Sarma, S. K. (ed.), Manika.na. A Navya-nygya manual, Adyar, 1960 (Staal, J. F.); 7,253. Sasaki, G. H., Abidatsuma shis6 kenkyft, 2nd impr., Tokyo, 1959; 4, 213. (Ojihara, Y. and Hattori, M.); 7,251. - - , The historical evolution of the concept of negation n e k k h a m m a and n a i . s k r a m y a ; 9, 83. - - , Khanti, kgnti, k.sfinti; 4,213. Sasaki, R. F., Zen, New York, 1958; 2,322. - - s e e Issh~, M.

210

INDEX

~astina, N. P., Lubsan Danzan. Altan Tob6i, Moskva, 1973; 18, 170. Sastri, K. A. N., A history of South India, London, 1966 (Lienhard, S.); 14, 153. Sathasivam, A., Sumerian, a Dravidian language, Berkeley, 1965; 10, 233. Sat6, H., Kodai Chibetto-shi kenkyB, I + II, Ky6to, 1958 + 1959; 7,252. - - Chibetto minzoku no tNtsu to Ramakyb no seiritsu; 14, 156. - - Chibetto to Shinch6; 14,313. Daruma-6 no shison ni tsuite; 8,318. Daruma6 no zaii-nenji ni tsuite; 8,162. Kasei kyukyoku no chi ni tsuite; 19,317. - - Mindai chibetto no hachi Daikyb6 (chfi-ge);8, 162. - - Mindai Chibetto no hachi Daiky66 ni tsuite (j6); 7,252. Mongoria to Shinch~); 14,313. Pagumodu 6ch6 no suitai katei; 12, 75. - - The route from Kokonor to Lhasa during the T'ang period; 19,317. S6setsu (general remarks); 14, 156. S6setsu, Nairiku Ajia selai no tenkai, II; 14,313. 'Suikeichfi' ni arawareta Taigaka ni tsuite; 20,334. - - 'Toban', 'Y6d6' nada meishb ni tsuite; 19, 317. T6dai Seikai tbhen no shoj6sai ni tsuite; 19,317. no go-6 to sono sosen ni tsuite; 14,313. Sayeed, K. B., Pakistan, the formative phase, 1857-1948, 2nd. ed., London, 1968; 11,233. Sbornik Pamjati Iu. N. Rerixa, Moskva, 1961 ;7,252. Scalabrino Borsani, G., Le dottrine gnoseologiche della Mfmgm.s~, Torino, 1967; - -

-

-

-

-

- -

- -

- -

-

-

- -

-

-

,

W a

1 4 , 3 1 3 .

~6erbatskoj, F. I. see Ivanov, V., obituaries. Schgrer, H., Ngaju religion, Needham, R. (tr.), The Hague, 1963; 8, 82. Scharfe, H., Die Logik im Mah~bh~s.ya (Staal, J. F.); 9,243. - - , P~.nini's metalanguage, Philadelphia, 1971 ; 14, 313. (Aklujkar, A.); 20,324. Scharp~ A. (ed.), Tentoonstelling Sanskritkunde in de Nederlanden en in Europa in historisch perspectief, Leuven, 1966; 11,234. Schayer, S., in honour of see Rocznik Orientalistyczny, XXI, Warszawa, 1957; 2, 82. Scheller, M., Skt.at.t.apdla-', Exkurs zu o. Bd. 79,224ff; 11,74. Schindler, B., List of publications by Professor W. Simon; 7,253. Schindler, J., Idg. *du- im Tocharischen; 11, 75. Schippmann, K., Die iranischen Feuerheiligttimer, n.p., 1971 (Humb ach, H.); 20, 328. Schlerath, B., Awesta-W6rterbuch, Vorarbeiten, I, Wiesbaden, 1968; 11,234. Vol. II, 1968; 12, 75. (Humbach, H.); 20,327.

INDEX --, --, --, --, --, --,

211

Die Indogermanen, Innsbruck, 1973; 15, 316. Das K6nigtum im Rig- und Atharvaveda, Wiesbaden, 1960; 4, 317. Awestisch ma~Od-; 14, 156. Die Gathas des Zarathustra; 6, 317. Gedanke, Wort und Werk im Veda und im Awesta; 18, 170. Die histofische und die kreative Dimension der sprachlichen Systeme; 18, 170. - - , Los Indoeuropeos: sociologia y religidn; 14, 313. - - , Indogermanisches Recht; 15, 316. - - , Hermann Jacobsohn (1879-1933), Sprachwissenschaftter; 20, 334. - - , Noch einmal Zarathustra; 20,334. - - , Some remarks on Indo-Iranian *dus- and *su-; 14, 156. - - , Vedisch vitfra-'die Keule des Indra'; 20, 164. - - , Vorwort, Verzeichnis der behandelten GgtMstellen, Register -Sonderdmck aus Zarathustra; 14, 156. - - , Zarathustra im Awesta; 14, 313. - - , Rev. of Benveniste, E., Le vocabulaire des institutions indoeuropbennes, Paris, 1969; 14,313. - - , Rev. of Duchesne-Guillemin, J., Symbolik des Parsismus, Stuttgart, 1961; 11, 234. - - , Rev. of Widengren, G., Der Feudalismus im alten Iran, K61n, 1969; 20, 164. - - , Hrsg., see Lommel, H. - - , Obituary of H. Lommel, see obituaries. Schlingloff, D., Die altindische Stadt, Wiesbaden, 1970; 13, 76. , Die Buddhastrotas des Mgtrcet.a, Berlin, 1968; 12, 75. - - , Ein buddhistisches Yogalehrbuch, Textband, Berlin, 1964; 8,162. , Chandoviciti, Berlin, 1958; 2,322. - - , Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im ~lteren Buddhismus, Ia, Berlin, 1962; 7,242. - - , Indienforschung im deutschen Sprachraum, Mtinchen, 1977; 20, 334. - - , Die Religionen des Buddhismus, I, Berlin, 1962; 6, 317. Vol. II, 1963; 8, 82. , Arthaggstra-Studien; 10, 233. Pt. II; 11,234. - - , A~vaghosa Saundarananda in Ajanta; 18, 170. - - , A battle-painting in Ajanta; 17, 138. - - , Die Birkenrindhandschriften der Berliner Turfansammlung; 1, 106. - - , Cotton-manufacture in ancient India; 18,170. - - , Die Einhom-Legende; 15,157. - - , Die Erforschung altindischer Wandmaleteien; 15, 316. - - , Die Erz~ihlung yon Sutasoma und Saudasa in der buddhistischen Kunst; 19, 317.

212

INDEX

- - , Fragmente einer Palmblatthandschrift philosophischen Inhalts aus Ostturkistan (Ms. Spitzer); 12,314. - - , Indien - Wunderland zwischen Illusion und Wirklichkeit; 11, 75. - - , Die J~taka-Darstellungen in H6hle 16 von Ajanta; 20,334. - - , J~takamgl~-Darstellungen in Ajanta; 14,313. - - , Kaly~.nakgrin's adventures; 20, 164. - - , Der K6nig mit dem Sctwvert; 20,164. - - , Das Lebensrad in Ajanta; 15,316. - - , Zum Mahfigovindasf~tra; 5,250. , Menschenopfer in Kaug~mbf; 13, 76. - - , The oldest extant Parvan-list of the MaMbharata; 13, 76. - - , Prince Sudhana and the kinnarf; 17,138. - - , Das Saga-J~taka; 14,313. - - , The unicorn; 18,170. - - , Zwei Anatiden-Geschichten im alten Indien; 20,334. - - , Zwei Malereien in H6hle 1 yon Ajanta; 20,334. - - , Rev. of Indogermanische Forschungen, 72, 1967-1968; 12, 75. - - , Rev. of Mittal, K., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im ~ilteren Buddhismus, I, Berlin, 1957;5,250. , Rev. of Voigt, W. (ed.), Forschungen und Fortschritte der Katalogisierung der orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland, Wiesbaden, 1966; 12, 75. , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Sanskrithandschriften aus den Turfanfunden, I, Wiesbaden, 1965; 11, 75. Schlosser, W. see Lentz, W. Schmeja, H., Griechen und Iranier; 19,317. , Iranisches bei Lukan; 19,317. Schmid, T., The eighty-five Siddhas, Stockholm, 1958; 4,213. (Stein, R. A.); 4, 214. Schmidt, H.-P., B.rhaspati und Indra, Wiesbaden, 1968; 12, 76. (Hintiber, O. yon); 14,301. , Vedisch vrat~ und awestisch urv~ta, Hamburg, 1958; 2,246. (Gershevitch,

I.); 4,315. , Associative technique and symmetrical structure in the composition of Yasna 47; 18,170. , Avestan und and and; 13,237. , Die Kobra im .Rgveda; 8, 82. , Nachtr~ige zu aghnya-; 8, 82. , On the origin and tradition of the Avestan Yerjhe-Hgtam-prayer; 8, 82. , The origin ofahimsd; 12, 76. , The origin of the Vedic god Brhaspati; 20, 334.

INDEX

213

- - , The sixteen Sanskrit glokas of i~tkg Adhygru; 8, 82. - - , Is Vedic dh~nft related to Avestan cladnd?; 18,170. - - , Zarathustra's religion and his personal pastoral imagery; 18, 170. - - , Rev. of Gonda, J., The vision of the Vedic poets, 1963; 13,237. Schmidt-Glintzer, H., Das Hung-ruing chi und die Aufnahme des Buddhismus in China, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20,334. - - , Der Buddhismus im frtihen chinesischen Mittelalter und der Wandel der Lebensfiihrung bei der Gentry im Stiden; 17,138. Schmithausen, L., Man.daramigra's Vibhramavivekah., Wien, 1965; 10,233. , Der Nirv~na-Abschnitt in der Vini~cayasam.grahal)f der Yoggcgrabhfimi.h, Wien, 1969; 13, 76. (Steinkellner, E.); 14,315. Advaita; 14, 313. Zur advaitischen Theorie der Objekterkenntnis; 12,315. - - Atman; 14,313. - - Avidy~; 14,313. - - Zur buddhistischen Lehre yon der dreifachen Leidhaftigkeit; 20,334. - - The definition of pratyaks.am in the Abhidharmasamuccayal3; 15, 157. Ich und Erl6sung im Buddhismus; 12,315. - - Zur Lehre yon der vorstellungsfreien Wahrnehmung bei Pra'sastap~da; 13,237. Zur Literaturgeschichte der glteren Yogficfira-Schule; 13, 77. Philologische Bemerkungen zum Ratnagotravibhfiga; 14, 313. On the problem of the relation of spiritual practice and philosophical theory of Buddhism; 20, 334. , Zu den Rezensionen des Ud~navargal).; 13,237. - - , Zu (D. Seyfort) Rueggs Buch 'La th~orie du Tathfigatagarbha et du Gotra'; 17, 138. - - , Sautrfintika-Voraussetzungen in Vim.~atikdund Trim.~ikd; 11,234. - - , Some remarks on the problem of the date of Vgcaspatimigra; 13, 76. , Spirituelle Praxis und philosophische Theorien im Buddhismus; 17, 138. , Die vier Konzentrationen der Aufmerksamkeit; 20, 164. - - , Zu Rahula Walpolas grbersetzung yon Asafigas Abhidharmasamuccaya; 20, 164. - - , Rev. of Camman, K., Das System des Advaita nach der Lehre PrakNfitmans, Mtinchen, 1965; 12, 315. - - , Bespr. yon Emmerick, R. E., The book of Zambasta, London, 1968; 14, 313. Schmitt, R., Die achaimenidische Satrapie taiyaiy drayahyd; 15, 316. , Der 'Adler' im Alten Iran; 13, 77. , Altpersisch ufrasta- neben ufra~ta-; 11,234. - - , Altpersische Minutien; 11, 75. , Ein altpersisches ghostword und das sog. 'inverse' ca'; 8, 82. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

214 --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

Der angebliche Phrygergott Bagaios; 8, 82. Avest. -avlho im Nominativ Plural der ~-St~imme; 11,234. Bapzoxapa - ein neues AnS_hitg-Epithon aus Kappadokien; 14, 156. De Darii regis dicto dahyduJmaiy duruvdahatiy; 13, 77. Einfiihmng (Indogerman. Dichtersprache); 11,234. Epitaphios auf altpersisch hya; 19, 317. Florilegium onomasticum; 15, 316. Griechisch manidk~s - ein iranisches Lehnwort; 11,234. Indogermanische Dichtersprache. Eine Skizze; 11,234. Ein iranischer Name aus Elephantine: 'SWRT'; 15, 157. Die Kosenamensuffixe -ina- und -uka-; 17, 138. Kritische Bemerkungen zur Deutung iranischer Namen im Elamischen; 13, 237. - - , 'M6connaissance' altiranischen Sprachgutes im Griechischen; 14, 313. - - , Medisches und persisches Sprachgut bei Herodot; 1 I, 234. - - , Nachlese zur Achalmenidischen Anthroponomastik; 14, 313. - - , Nektar; 5,318. - - , Neue Wege zum Altpersischen; 18, 170. - - , Ein neuer iranischer Bergname in Kleinasien; 8, 319. - - , Neues Material zur altiranischen Namenkunde; 11,234. - - , Nugae Bagistanenses; 15,157. - - , Persepolitanisches, IV; 17,138. - - , Der Titel 'Satrap'; 20, 164. - - , Vergils decem menses und die indogermanische Anschauung vonder Schwangerschaftsdauer; 12, 315. - - , Zwei Bemerkungen zum Au~nent; 11, 75. - - , Rev. of Benzing, J., Das chwaresmische Sprachmaterial einer Handschrift der 'Muqaddimat al-adab' von Zamaxgri, I, Wiesbaden, 1968; 15, 316. - - , Rev. of H. B. Henning memorial volume, ed. by Boyce, M. and Gershevitch, I, London, 1970; 15,316. - - , Rev. of Hinz, W., Altiranische Funde und Forschungen, Berlin, 1969; 14, 314. - - , Rev. of Humbach, H., Kug~n und Hephthaliten, Mtinchen, 1961 ; 8,162. - - , Rev. of Ke.llens, J., Les nom-racines de l'Avesta, Wiesbaden, 1974; 18, 170. - - , Rev. of Solta, G. R., Die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen, Wien, 1960; 7,242. - - see Mayrhofer, M. Schneider, U., Die altindische Lehre vom Kreislauf des Wassers; 5,250. - - , Asketenethik und Politik in Indien; 11,234. O

-

INDEX

215

- - , Buddha; 14,314. - - , On the Buddhist origin of the Christian legend of Placidus = St. Eustachius; 9,83. - - , Gegenwartsgeschichte und Prosa in den beiden Fassungen des SarabhahgaJ~taka; 8,318. , Die Geschichte yon den beiden Jaratk~ru; 4, 213. - - Zur indischen Religionsgeschichte; 9,243. Indisches Denken und sein Verh~iltnis zur Geschichte; 3,158. Der individualistische Zug im indischen Denken; 4, 213. - - On the seventh rock edict of A~oka; 20, 164. Zum Stammbaum der grossen Felseninschriften A~okas; 17,138. - - Upanisad-Philosophie und fr0her Buddhismus; 11,234. - - Upani.sad philosophy and early Buddhism; 18,171. - - Die Verse des Sarabhafiga-J~taka; 6, 317. - - Visnus h6chste Fusstapfe; 18,171. Das Zahlwort im Mah~vastu; 4, 213. Rev. of Alsdorf, L., A~okas Separatedikte yon Dhauli und Jauga.da; 10, 234. - - Rev. of Schumann, H. W., Buddha - Philosoph der Erl6sung, DUsseldorf, 1959; 318. - - , Rev. of WaldschmJdt, E., Faksimile-Wiedergaben von Sanskrithandschriften aus den Berliner Turfanfunden, I, 1963; 10, 234. Schopen, G., The phrase 'sa p.rthiviprade~a~ caityabhfito bhavet' in the Vajracchedik~; 19, 317. - - , Sukh~vati as a generalized religious goal in Sanskrit Mah~y~na Sfitra literature; 20, 334. - - , Rev. of Conze, E., The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom, Berkeley, 1975; 20, 334. Schrader, F. O. s e e Sprockhoff, J. F., obituaries. Schrapel, D., Die Entzifferung des Yatischen; 12, 315. Schroeder, L. yon, Hrsg., s e e K~thaka. -s e e Maitr~yaoi Samhit~. Schr6pfer, J., obituary of Bernhard, F. s e e obituaries. Schubert, J., Publikationen des modemen chinesisch-tibetischen Schrifttums, Berlin, 1958 (Petech, L.); 6, 79. - - , Festschrift, s e e Studia Asiae. Schubring, W., Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1977; 20, 334. Schfittler, G., Die letzten tibetischen Orakelpriester, Wiesbaden, 1971 (Kvaerne, P.); 19, 312. Schuh, D., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der tibetischen Kalenderrechnung, Wiesbaden, 1973; 18, 171. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

8

216

INDEX

Schulemann, G., Geschichte der Dalai-Lamas, Leipzig, 1958 (Petech, L.); 3, 318. (Kolma], J.); 8, 159. Schulte-Tigges, F. see Bernhard, F. Schumann, H. W., Buddha - ein Philosoph der Erl6sung, Diisseldorf, 1959 (Schneider, U.); 8, 318. - - , Buddhismus, Mtinchen, 1963; 8, 162. Schurmann, H. F., The Mongols of Afghanistan; The Hague, 1962; 8, 82. Schwartz, M., Iranian *draw- 'to lead astray'; 11, 75. Schwarz, F. F., Die Nala-Legende, I + II, Wien, 1966 (Yuyama, A.); 13,240. - - , Alexanders Gespr~ich mit den Brahrnanen; 20, 164. - - , Altindische Staatskunst, Das Arthashastra des Kautalya; 14, 156. - - , Arrian's Indike on India: intention and reality; 19, 317. - - , Arrian's Indike: Tendenz und Wirklichkeit; 19, 317. - - , Ashoka Piyadassi... ; 12, 315. - - , Candragupta - Sandrakottos; 15, 157. - - , Daimachos von Plataiai, zum geistesgeschichtlichen Hintergrund seiner Schriften; 12, 315. - - , Die Griechen und die Maurya-Dynastie; 14, 156. - - , Aus der Herrschergeschichte Alt-Indiens, tPoersetzungen aus dem Sanskrit, Griechischen und Lateinischen; 14, 156. - - , Das klassische Altertum und Indien; 11, 75. - - , Kosmas und Sielediba; 20, 164. - - , Mauryas und Seleukiden; 12, 76. - - , Nalopakhyana und Odyssee; 11,234. - - , Neue Perspektiven in den griechisch-indischen Beziehungen; 14, 314. - - , Onesikritos und Megasthenes tiber den Tambapa0. nadipa; 20, 164. - - , Pliny the Elder on Ceylon; 18, 171. - - , Ein singhalesischer Prinz in Rom; 18, 171. - - , Rev. of Basham, A. L. (ed.), Papers on the date of Kaniska, Leiden, 1968; 13,237. , Rev. of Mette, A., Indische Kulturstiftungsberichte und ihr Verh/iltnis zur Zeitaltersage, Mainz, 1973; 20, 164. - - , Rev. of Mukherjee, B. N., An Agrippan source, a study in Indo-Parthian history, Calcutta, 1969; 15,157. , Rev. of Purl, B. N., India in classical Greek writings, Ahmedabad, 1963; 11, 234. , Rev. of Jairazbhoy, R. A., Foreign influence in Ancient India, New York, 1963; 11,234. , Rev. of Woodcock, G., The Greeks in India, London, 1966; 11,235. Schwarz, W. see Riickl~iufigesW6rterbuch . . . .

INDEX

217

Schwarzschild, L. A., Initial retroflex consonants in Middle Indo-Aryan; 18, 171. , Middle Indo-Aryan prefix v o - 'off' and some phonological problems associated with it; 11, 75. - - , Remarques sur quelques conjonctions du moyen indoaryen; 12, 76. - - , Some interrogative particles in Prakrit; 12, 76. - - , Some 'unusual' sound-changes in Prfikrit; 15, 316. - - , A study of some features of the imperative in Middle Indo-Aryan; 10, 318. - - , Rev. of Alsdorf, L., Die Aryg-Strophen des Pgli-Kanons metrisch hergestellt und textgeschichthch untersucht, Wiesbaden, 1967; 14, 156. - - , Rev. of Gaeffke, P., Untersuchungen zur Syntax des Hindi, The Hague, 1967; 13,237. - - , Rev. of Janert, K. L., Abst~inde und Schlussvokalverzeichnungen in AgokaInschriften, Wiesbaden, 1972; 19,317. - - , and Barz, R. K., Rev. of Kapp, D. P., Das Verbum paraba in seiner Funktion als Simplex und Explikativum in J~yasis Padumfivat~, Wiesbaden, 1972; 18, 171. - - , Rev. of Miltner, V., Early Hindi morphology and syntax, Prague, 1966; 11, 235. - - , and Barz, R. K., Rev. of Nilrata Sen, Early Eastern NIZ versification, Simla, 1973; 20,334. - - , Rev. of Shashi Kant, Khfiravela and Agoka, Delhi, 1971 ; 18,171. - - , Rev. of Trenckner, V., A critical Pali dictionary, II, fasc. 6, Copenhagen, 1970; 17,138. Fasc. 7, 1973; 18,155. Fasc. 8, 1973;20, 164. , Rev. of Turner, R. L., Collected papers 1912-1973, London, 1975;20, 334. , Rev. of Verma, M. K., The structure of the noun phrase in English and Hindi, Delhi, 1971 ; 18, 171. Schwerin, K., Heiligenverehrung im indischen Islam; 20, 164. g~uckij, Ju. K., Kitajskaja klassi~eskaja 'Kniga peremen'; 8, 82. Sebeok, T. A., Current trends in linguistics, vol. 5, Linguistics in South Asia, The Hague, 1969; 13, 77. (Miller, R. A.); 14,307. Seckel, D., Buddhistische Kunst Ostasiens, Stuttgart, 1957 (Lim, K. W.); 5, 84. Seiler, H., Relativsatz, Attribut und Apposition, Wiesbaden, 1960; 4, 317. , Lexikographie und Grammatik; 1,106. Seinan Ajia Kenkyf~, Ky6to, no. 8, 1962; 7,253. S~meiotix~, Tartu,'vol. II, 1965 and vol. III, 1967; 12, 76. Vol. IV, 1969 + 1970; 13,237. Semeka, E. S., Istorija buddizma na Cejlone, Moskva, 1969; 12, 315. - - , Singal'skoe gosudarstvo i buddijskaja sangxa; 12, 315. Seminar ftir Indologie und Buddhismuskunde der Universit~it G6ttingen, Jahresbericht 1972; G6ttingen, 1973; 17, 139.

218

INDEX

Seminar on Comparative Dravidian, Annamalainagar, 1968; 11,234. Reprinted as: Seminar on Dravidian linguistics, III. Seminar on Dravidian linguistics, II, Annamalainagar, 1969; 13, 77. Vol. III, 1971 ; 14,314 and 17,318. Seminar on grammatical theories in Tamil, II, Annamalainagar, 1973; 15, 316. Seminar on linguistic theories, Annamalainagar, 1969; 12, 315. Seminar on Tolkaapiyam, Annamalainagar, n.d.; 13, 77. Sen, A. C. (ed.) see Buddhist remains in India. Sen, C., Tibet disappears, London, 1960 (Kolmag, J.); 9,319. Sen, S., A comparative grammar of Middle Indo-Aryan, 2nd. e d., Poona, 1960 (Miltner, V.); 7,241. Serdju6enko, G. P., ~s jazyk, Moskva, 1961 ;7,253. Serebrjakov, I. D., Drevneindijskaja literatura, Moskva, 1963;8, 82. - - , (tr.), Dvadcat' pjat' rasskazov Vetaly, Moskva, 1958; 15, 157. - - , O6erki drevneindijskoj literatury, Moskva, 1971 ; 14, 314. , Punjabi literature, Moscow, 1969; 12,315. - - , (tr.), Somadeva, Neoby6ajnye poxo~denija carevi~a Naravaxanadatty, Moskva, 1972;15,317. , Rev. of Bongard-Levin, G. M. and II'in, G. F., Drevnjaja Indija, Moskva, 1969; 14,314. - - s e e Tazetdinova, R. A. Serta Tibeto-Mongolica. Festschrift tar Walther Heissig zum 60. Geburtstag am 15.12.1973, Wiesbaden, 1973; 17,139. gevorogkin, V. V., Lidijskij jazyk, Moskva, 1967; 11,235. Seyfort Ruegg, D., Contributions h l'histoire de la philosophie linguistique indienne, Paris, 1959; 3,239. (Staal, J. F.); 5,250. , The life ofBu ston Rin po che, Roma, 1966 (Uray, G.); 13, 79. , The study of Indian and Tibetan thought, Leiden, 1967; 11,233. , La th6orie du Tathfigatagarbha et du Gotra, Paris, 1969; 13, 76. (Hattori, M.); 15, 311. (May, J.); 15, 155. (Takasaki, J.); 18, 173. , Le trait6 du Tath~gatagarbha de Bu ston rin chen grub, Paris, 1973; 17, 139. (Kvaerne, P.); 20, 331. , Arya and Bhadanta Vimuktisena on the gotra-theory of the Prajfi~p~ramit~; 12, 314. - - , Dedication to Th. Stcherbatsky; 14, 314. - - , Le Dharmadhfitustava de Nggftrjuna; 14, 314. , On the dGe lugs pa Theory of the tathdgatagarbha; 12,314. - - , The Jo nail pas; 8,162. , On the knowability and expressibility of Absolute Reality in Buddhism; 14, 314.

INDEX

219

, The meaning of the term gotra and the textual history of the Ratnagotravibhgga; 20, 165. , P~figotta/gotra and the t e r m g o t r a b h f i in Pall and Buddhist Sanskrit; 19,317. - - , Apropos of a recent contribution to Tibetan and Buddhist studies; 7,253. , Sur les rapports entre le Bouddhisme et le 'substrat religieux' indien et tib6tain; 8,318. - - On Ratnakirti; 14, 314.A recent work on the religions of Tibet and Mongolia; 19, 317. - - Rejoinder to B. Sheft's review; 7,253. - - On the Supramundane and the Divine in Buddhism; 20, 165. On translating the Buddhist Canon; 18, 171. - - On a Yoga treatise in Sanskrit from Qiz/1; 11,233. Rev. of Buck, S. H., Tibetan-English dictionary, Washington, 1969; 15, 317. Rev. of Guenther, H. V., Tibetan Buddhism without mystification, Leiden, 1966; 13, 76. - - , Rev. of Hoens, D. J., SSnti, I., 's-Gravenhage, 1951 ; 7, 253. - - , CR de Hoffmann, H., Symbolik der tibetischen Religlonen und des Schamanismus, Stuttgart, 1967; 14, 314. - - , Rev. of Mukherjee, B., Die Oberlieferung yon Devadatta . . . . Miinchen, 1966; 12, 314. - - , Rev. of Murty, K. S., Revelation and reason in Advaita Vedanta, 1959; 7, 253. - - , Rev. of The sheaf of garlands of the epochs of the Conqueror, London, 1968; 15,317. , Rev. of Snellgrove, D. L., Four lamas of Dolpo, Oxford, 1967; 18, 171. , Rev. of Varenne, J., La Mah~-N~r~ya9.a Upanisad, Paris, 1960; 7,253. Sgall, P., Die Infinitive im .Rgveda; 11,234. Shackle, C. see Matthews, D. J. Sharer, R., Ethnography of Ancient India, Wiesbaden, 1954 (Uray, G.); 2, 247. , Introduction to Sino-Tibetan, I, Wiesbaden, 1966; 10, 234. Vol. II, 1967; 11, 235. Vol. III, 1968; 12, 315. Vols. I + II (Miller, R. A.); 13,235. Vols. I-III (Meisezahl, R. O.); 14, 307. Vol. IV, 1970; 13,238. Shah, O. M. (ed.), see VallabhasudhL Shah, U. P., Studies in Jaina art, Banaras, 1955; 1,319. , V.r.sgkapi in .Rgveda; 3,158. Shan-Chien-P'i-P'o-Sha, Bapat, P. V. (tr.) with collaboration from Hirakawa, A., Poona, 1970; 14, 156. (Stache-Rosen, V.); 18, 172. Shanmugam, S. V., Naccinarkkiniyar's conception of phonology, Annamalainagar, 1967; 11,235. - - , Dental and alveolar nasals in Dravidian; 17,139. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

220 --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

Dialects in inscriptional Tamil; 17, 139. Epigraphy and Tamil linguistics; 12, 77. Inflectional increments in Dravidian; 13, 77. A modem evaluation of Vi:raco:l_iyam; 13, 77. Modemisation in Tamil; 15, 317. (ed.), s e e Seminar on Dravidian Linguistics, III. Shanta s e e Bright, W. Sharma, A., Beitraege zur vedischen Lexikographie, Mtinchen, 1959-1960; 6, 79. Sharma, B. L., The Pakistan-China axis, Bombay, 1968; 11,234. Sharma, B. R., Devatfidhyaya-Sa.rp.hitopani.sad-Varp~a-BrLhmao.as with commentaries, Timpati, 1965; 10, 224. - - (ed.), s e e SSmavidhSnaBr~tma.na. Sharma, D., The negative dialectics of India, Leiden, 1970; 14, 157. , The paradox of the negative judgment and Indian logic; 9,243. Sharma, H. D., The Tattva-Kaumudi. Sharma, U. C., The DShar~jfiawar; 17,139. Shastree Pade, in honour of, s e e Sri Jagann5tha~stripade . . . . Shastd, P. (ed.), s e e Jaiminiya-Srauta-Sfitra-V.rtti. Shefts, B., Grammatical method in Pan.ini, New Haven, 1961 (Miltner, V.); 7,250. (Staal, J. F.); 8, 83. - - , and Chang, K., Spoken Tibetan morphophonemics: p; 11,235. s e e Chang, K. Shekhar, I., Sanskrit drama: its origin and decline, Leiden, 1960 (Hara, M.); 6, 313. Shelat, J. M., The tragedy of Shah Jahan, Surat, n.d.; 4, 317. Shende, N. J., Kavi and K~vya in the Atharvaveda, Poona, 1967 (Feistel, H.-O.); 18, 156. -s e e Publications of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit. Shendge, M. J., Advayasiddhi, Baroda, 1964; 8, 318. - - , The civilized demons: the Harappans in .Rgveda,New Delhi, 1977; 20, 335. - - , Srisahajasiddhi; 12, 315. Sherwani, H. K. (ed.), s e e History of Medieval Deccan. Sheth, C. B., Jainism in Gujarat (A.D. 1100-1600), Poona, 1972; 17,139. Shichir6, M., Nihongo no gogen, Tokyo, 1974 (Miller, R. A.); 18, 166. Shig, H.-W., Fo-chiao lun-wen wu-p'ien, T'aipei, 1971 ; 13,238. Shih, C. C., A study of ancester worship in ancient China; 8, 318. Shih, R., Biographies des moines 6minents de Houei-kiao, I, Louvain, 1968; 11,234. Shih, Y.-P., Ju,chung-lun-sung chiang-chi, T'aipei, 1962; 8,162. Shils, E., The intellectual between tradition and modernity: the Indian situation, The Hague, 1961;8, 82. -

-

-

-

INDEX

221

Shiraishi, S., Bhadracar~, ein Sanskrittext des heiligen Jiun; 12, 316. - - , Die Pus.pitfigrg-Strophen mit dem Kommentar im Mah~y~na Sfitra Ala.mkfira; 12,316. - - , Samantabhadra's Bhadracarf-pra.nidhfinam; 12, 316. - - , Ueber die Ueberlieferung und Komposition des Textes Samantabhadra's Bhadracar fpra .nidh~na; 12, 316. - - , Die Versmasse, welche im Mahgygna Shtra Ala.r0k~ra vorkommen; 12, 316. - - s e e Leumann, E. Shis6 no ugaki, 1, T6ky6, 1968; 12,316. Shivamurthy, T., Authorship of the commentary T~tparya-dfpikfi on Sfita-safifllit~ a reappraisal; 19,318. Shizutani, M., Indo bukky5 himei mokuroku, I, pt. 1, Ky6to, 1962; 8, 82. Pt. 2, 1964; 8,318. Pt. 3, 1965; 9,319. Supplement I, 1968; 12, 316. Supplement II, 1970; 13,238. Shorto, H. L., A dictionary of modern spoken Mon (Pinnow, H.-J.); 8, 161. - - , A dictionary of Mon inscriptions from the sixth to the sixteenth centuries, London, 1971 (Pinnow, H.-J.); 15, 157. - - , Mon labial clusters; 12,316. - - , Word and syllable patterns in Palaung; 5,250. - - , (ed.), s e e Linguistic comparison . . . . ShSzen, K., Bukky6 k6ki jidai no shis6 kenkyfi, KySto, 1967 (Maeda, E.); 17, 132. Shukla, K., Nais.kramyabhflmi reconstructed; 13, 78. - - , Bauddhanaye nairgtmyasiddh~nta.h; 12, 316. - - , Buddhist Atmavfida and Asaflga; 13, 77. - - , Da'sapadgrthagfistra, chapter II; 12, 316. - - , Some missing portions of the Gotra-bhfimi; 13, 77. Shukla, R. L., Britain, India and the Turkish Empire, 1853-1882, New Delhi, 1973; 17,139. Shulman, D., The murderous bride: Tamil versions of the myth of Dev~ and the buffalo-demon; 20, 165. Shunpei, U. s e e Hattori, M. s e e Kajiyama, Y. Siauve, S., Les noms v~diques de Vi.snu dans l'Anuvygkhy~na de Madhva, Pondich~ry, 1959; 3,318. , La voie vers la connaissance de dieu (Brahma-Jijfi~sg) selon l'Anuvyfikhygna de Madhva, Pondichbry, 1957; 3, 3 t 8. Siddha, vol. IV, Bombay, n.d.; 12,316. Siddh~ntasMstri, B. (ed.), s e e Balchandra SiddhfintasMstri. Sierksma, F., Profiel van een incarnatie, Amsterdam, 1964;8, 318. --,Rtsod p a : the monachal disputations in Tibet (Yamaguchi, Z.); 10,236. -

-

-

222

INDEX

- - , Sacred cairns in pastoral cultures; 7,253. - - , Rev. of Stein, R. A., La civilisation tib~taine, Paris, 1962; 7,253. S~, B., Biharf kg nayf~ millikan (Miltner, V.); 7,241. Silburn, L., l~tudes sur le Sivaisme du Cachemire 6cole Krama, Paris, 1975; 19, 318. - - , l~tudes sur le Sivaisme du Ka~mir, I, La Bhakti, Paris, 1964; 8,162. , Le Paramfirthasgra, Paris, 1957;2,246. (Wayman, A.); 3, 159. , V~tulangtha sf~tra avec le commentaire d'Ananta'saktip~da, Paris, 1959; 4, 213. (Jong, J. W. de); 6,314. , (tr.), Le Vij~na Bhairava, Paris, 1961 ; 5,318. ~ima, J. see Kolmag, J. Simon, W., A note on a Manchu-Latin dictionary, Wiesbaden, 1961 ; 7,253. , Alternation of final vowel with final dental nasal or plosive in Tibetan; 20, 165. - - , The attribution to Michael Boym of two early achievements in Western sinology; 7, 253. , The China Illustrata Romanisation of Jogo Soeiro's Sanctae Legis Compendium and its attribution to Michael Boym; 7,253. - - , A Chinese prayer in Tibetan script; 2, 164. , Cognates of Tibetan rahs-pa ('entire, complete') with guttural stem initial; 13,78. - - , Ear, sharp and hearing - a Tibetan word family; 12,238. - - , A hPhags-pa seal of 1295;2,322. - - , An incomplete copy of a sf~tra incorporated in the Peking print of the Tibetan Kanjur; 15,157. - - , Iotization and palatalization in classical Tibetan; 19, 318. - - , A Kottish-Tibetan-Chinese word equation; 2, 164. , Loss of l or r in Tibetan initial consonantal clusters; 18, 171. - - , A note on Chinese texts in Tibetan transcriptions; 2,322. - - , A note on the Tibetan version of the Karmavibhahga preserved in the MS Kanjur of the British Museum; 13,238. - - , Tibetan gseb and cognate words; 2, 164. - - , Tibetan initial clusters of nasals and r; 19, 318. - - , Tibetan lexicography and etymological research; 10, 318. - - , Tibetan nyin-rahs and t'o-rahs; 11, 75. - - , Tibetan par, dpar, spar and cognate words; 7,253. - - , The Tibetan particle re; 1"1, 75. - - , Tibetan re in its wider context; 12,316. - - , Tibetan so and Chineseya 'tooth'; 2,164. - - , Two final consonantal clusters in archaic Tibetan; 2,322.

INDEX

223

- - , Vowel alternation in Tibetan; 18, 171. - - , publications, see Schindler, B. - - , Obituary of A. Waley, see obituaries. Simonsson, N., Indo-tibetische Studien, I, Uppsala, 1957; 1, t 79. (Uray, G.); 4, 215. - - , The aesthetic and the mystic experience in Indian theory; 14, 157. - - , Beobachtungen tiber die Bedeutung yon eka in einigen philosophischen Texten; 4,213. - - , Indiska tankar; 20, 165. - - , Nyindisk litteratur (1300-1600); 14, 157. , Sanskrit; 20, 165. , Sanskrit na, Tibetan ma y in; 20, 165. , Some philological problems in Indian musicological literature; 20, 165. , Tibetansk litteratur; 14, 157. , Rev. of McGregor, R. S., The language of Indrajit of Orchg, n.p.; 1969; 14, 157. Sims-Williams, N., A note on Bactrian syntax; 20, 165. - - , Notes on Sogdian palaeography; 20, 165. - - , A Sogdian ideogram; 20, 165. Simson, G. von, Zur Diktion einiger Lehrtexte des buddhistischen Sanskritkanons, Mtinchen, 1965 (Weller, F.); 13,240. - - , Der Beginn der Sanskrit-Studien in G6ttingen vor 150 Jahren; 20, 335. - - , Zur Phrase y e n a . . , t e n o p a j a g d m a / u p e t y a und ihrer Varianten im buddhistischen Sanskrit; 20, 335. - - see Waldschmidt, E. Sindhi-English dictionary, a comprehensive, Khubchandani, L. M. (ed.), Poona, 1968; 12, 77. Singaravelu, D., Cilampin iral?t~vatu 61i, Madras, 1972; 15, 317. Singaravelu, S., A note on the possible relationship of King R~ma Khmahaeng's Sukhodaya s c r i p t . . . , Kuala Lumpur, 1968; 12, 77. Singer, M. (ed.), Krislma: myths, rites and attitudes, Honolulu, 1966; 11,235. Singh, H. (ed.), Approaches to the study of religion, Patiala, n.d.; 18,171. - - , and Joshi, L. M. (eds.), An introduction to Indian religions, Patiala, 1973; 18, 171. Singh, K. P., A critical study of the K~ty~yana-~rautasfitra, Banaras, 1969; 19, 318. Sinh, S., S~r-pfirva brajbhfi.sh aur usk~ s~hitya (Miltner, V.); 10, 317. Sinha, N. C., How Chinese was China's Tibetan region?, 1966; 11,235. Sircar, D. C., Inscriptions of Agoka, Delhi, 1957; 2,164. - - , Studies in Indian coins, Delhi, 1968; 12, 77.

224

INDEX

Ska~ov, P. E., Bibliografija Kitaja, Moskva, 1960 (Demi6viUe,P.); 11,69. Skazanie o Bxadre, Vorob'ev-Desjatovskij, V. S. and Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I., Moskva, 1965; 10,234. Skazki narodov vostoka, Moskva, 1962; 8, 83. Sk61d, T., Drei finnische W6rter und die Laryngaltheorie; 4, 213. - - , Finn. o s a , e i n indo.iranisches Lehnwort?; 1,319. ~koljar, S. A. s e e Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. Stuszkiewicz, E., Apropos de la d6clinaison de v. indo-aryen stri 'femme'; 18, 171. - - , Some remarks on Sanskrit synonyms; 20,335. , felicitation volume, s e e Anantap~rarfi Kila Sabda~stram. The Smaller Sukhavati-vyuha, Mtiller, M., n.p.; 1975; 19, 318. Smirnov, B. L. s e e Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. Smirnova, O. I., O~erki iz istorii sogda, Moskva, 1970; 14, 314. s e e Bogoljubov, M. N. Smith, E. G., Introduction to the autobiography of the first Panchen Lama Blobzang-chos-kyi-rgyal-mtshan and other works (Yamaguchi, Z.); 15, 159. - - , Tibetan catalogue, 2 vols., Seattle, n.d.; 14, 157. Vol. 1 (Meisezahl, R. O.); 20, 161. , Introduction, Kongtrul's encyclopaedia of Indo-Tibetan culture, pts. 1-3, New Delhi, 1970; 14, 314. - - , Introduction to: A 15th century Tibetan compendium of knowledge, New Delhi, 1969; 12, 316. Smith, H., Saddaniti, V: 2, 2me pattie, Lund, 1966; 11, 75. - - s e e Trenckner, V. Smith, M. C., The core of India's great epic, Ann Arbor, 1974; 18, 171. Smith, R. M. s e e Morton Smith, R. Smith, W. C., The faith of other men, n.d.;9,319. , The meaning and end of religion, n.d. ;9,319. SneUgrove,D., Buddhist Himalaya, Oxford, 1957;2, 82. (Wayman, A.); 3, 159. - - , Four lamas of Dolpo, Oxford, 1967 (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 18, 171. , The Hevajra Tantra, vols. 1 + 2, London, 1959; 4,213. (Tsuji, N.); 5,168. , The nine ways of Bon, London, 1967; 11,235. (Kolmag, J.); 15,313. (Stein, R.-A.); 12, 317. (Wayman, A.); 13, 79. - - , Shrines and temples of Nepal; 6, 317. , Rev. of Chang, G. C. C., The hundred thousand songs of Milarepa, New York, 1962; 8, 318. ~odh Patrica (traim~sik), Prak~it lekh-sQci (san 1948-1967), Udaipur, n.d.; 12, 77. Sofronov, M. V., Grammatika tangutskogo jazyka, I + II, Moskva, 1968; 12, 316. -

-

INDEX

225

, and Ky6anov, E. I., Issledovanija po fonetike tangutskogo jazyka, Moskva, 1963;7,253. Sokolov, S. N., Avestijskij jazyk, Moskva, 1961 ; 6, 79. Sokolova, V. S., Ruganskie i Xufskie teksty i slovar', Moskva, 1959; 3, 319. Soktoeva, I. I. and Gerasimova, K. M., Burjatskaja derevjannaja skulptura, UlanUd~, 1971; 14,315. - - , and Badmaeva, R. D., Burjatskij xudo~estvennyj metall, Ulan-Udb, 1971 ; 14, 315. Solta, G. R., Die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen, Wien, 1960 (Schmitt, R.); 7,242. Somasundaram Pillai, J. M., A history of Tamil literature, Annamalainagar, 1968; 12,77. - - , Two thousand years of Tamil literature, Annamalainagar, 1959; 5,250. Somayaji, G. J., Presidential address, The Third All4ndia Conference of Dravidian Linguistics, Dharwar, 1973; 17,139. Sommerfelt, A., Diachronic and synchronic aspects of language (Lehmann, W. P.); 11,228. Sonam, G., Yi-ge'i mdo, Tokyo, 1967; 17,139. Sont.akke, N. (ed.), s e e Avestg. Sontheimer, G.-D., Bhirobg, Mhaskob~ und Khan..dob~i,Wiesbaden, 1976; 20, 335. Soobg~enie ob issledovanii protoindijskix tekstov, Proto India, Moskva, 1972; 17,139. 1975 ed.; 19,318. Sources orientales, t. I-HI, Paris, 1959-1960; 4,213. Tome IV, 1961 ; 5,250. Southworth, F. C., and Apte, M. L. (eds.), Contacts and convergence in South Asian languages, Trivandrum, 1974; 18,172. , Nepali transformational structure, Poona, 1967 (Miltner, V.); 13,236. Souvenir, The Third All-India Conference of Dravidian Linguistics, Dharwar, 1973; 17,140. Sovetskoe vostokovedenie, 1, Moskva, 1956; 1,319. Spate, O. H. K., Learmont, A. T. A. and Farmer, B. H., India, Pakistan and Ceylon, the regions, 1972, n.p.; 15,157. Spirin, V. S. s e e Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. Die Sprache, vol. XII, 2, 1966; 11,236. Sprachwissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Turfan-Forschung, I-II, reprint Leipzig, 1972; 17,140. Spr~ Bidrag, Lund, vol. II, 9, 1957; 2,322. Vol. III, 11, 1958; 3,319. Sprenkel, O. B. van der, Max Weber on China; 9, 319. Sprockhoff, J.-F., Sa.nmy~sa, Wiesbaden, 1976; 20,335. - - , Zur Idee der Erl6sung bei Lebzeiten im Buddhismus; 7,242.

226

INDEX

- - , Die Vorbereitung der Vorstellung vonder Erl6sung bei Lebzeiten in den Upani.sads; 7,242. - - , Obituary of Schrader, F. O., see obituaries. Sprang, M. (ed.), The problem of two truths in Buddhism and Vgdanta, Dordrecht, 1973; 18, 172. (Wayman, A.); 18, 175. Sri Bhat.t.akedara, Vrttaratngkara, Hyderabad, 1969 (Feistel, H.-O.); 15, 311. Sri Caimtanya-Carit~m.rta, I, Swami Prabhupgda, New York, 1974; 20, 165. Srimadbhagavadgitg, At.t.g, S. S. (ed.), Alvar, 1956; 2,322. Srimat-Svgmi-BhSskar~nanda-S~rasvati, Sricaitanya-caritSmrta-granthasaya Samsk.rtapadyLnuvadal), 3 vols., Calcutta, 1878-1883; 5, 318. Srinivasan, D., The religious significance of multiple bodily parts to denote the divine: findings from the Rig Veda; 19, 318. Srir~dhg-Mgdhava-Rasa-Sudh~, tr. by Goswami, C. L., with German tr., Gorakhpur, 1965; 10,234. Sriv~stava, K., Campfi-rSm~ya.na k~ sghityik parigilan, Banaras, 1968; 19, 318. Staal, J. F., Euclides en Pfinini, Amsterdam, 1963; 7,242. - - , The four Vedas, New York, n.d.; 12, 316. , The concept ofpaks.a in Indian logic; 17,140. - - , The construction of formal definitions of subject and predicate; 5,250. Context-sensitive rules in P~nini; 9,243. - - , Contraposition in Indian logic; 6, 317. - - , Correlations between language and logic in Indian thought; 4,214. , Formal structures in Indian logic; 5,250. , Ober die Idee der Toleranz im Hinduismus; 4, 214. - - , Means of formalisation in Indian and Western logic; 5,250. - - , A method of linguistic description. The order of consonants according to Pg.nini; 6, 317. , Negation and the law of contradiction in Indian thought; 6, 317. , Notes on some Brahmin communities of South India; 3, 158. , Sanskrit and Sanskritization; 7,253. , The theory of definition in Indian logic; 6, 317. , Rev. of Contributions to Indian sociology, IV, The Hague, 1960; 6, 318. , Rev. of Danto, A. C., Mysticism and morality, New York, 1972; 17, 140. , Rev. of Gnoli, R., The Pramfu).avgrttikam of Dharmakirti; 9,244. , Rev. of Hacker, P., Prahlgda, Wiesbaden, 1959; 9,244. , Rev. of Seyfort Ruegg, D., Contribution h l'histoire de la philosophie linguistique indienne, Paris, 1959; 5,250. , Rev. of Sarma, S. K. (ed.), Man.ika.na. A Navya-nygya manual, Adyar, 1960; 7,253. , Rev. of Scharfe, H., Die Logik im Mahgbhg.sya; 9,243. ,

INDEX

227

- - , Rev. of Shefts, B., Grammatical method in P~.nini, New Haven, 1961 ; 8, 83. - - , Rev. of Zaehner, R. C., Hindu and Muslim mysticism, London, 1960; 6, 318. Stache-Rosen, V., Dogmatische Begriffsreihen im/ilteren Buddhismus, II, (Jong, J. W. de);2O, 159. - - , Gunavarman (367-431); 17,140. , Bespr. yon Bapat, P. V. and Hirakawa, A. (trs.), Shan-Chien-P'i-P'o-Sha, Poona, 1970; 18,172. Stampe, D. L., Recent work in Munda linguistics, I; 10, 234. -s e e Zide, N. H. Stavisky, B. Y., and Bongard-Levin, G. M., Central Asia in the Kushan period, Moscow, 1968; 12, 77. - - , Me~du Pamirom i Kaspiem, Moskva, 1966; 11,75. , and Vainberg, B. I., Gorbunova, N. G., Novgorodova, E. A., Sovetskaja Arxeologija srednej Azii i Kuganskaja problema, Moskva, 1968; 12, 77. -s e e Grek, T. V. Stcherbatsky, F. I. (tr.), s e e Dandin . . . . - s e e Indijskaja Kul'tura i Buddhizm. Stcherbatsky, T., The conception of Buddhist nirv~.na, The Hague, 1965;9, 319. Steblin-Kamenskij, I. M. s e e Grjunberg, A. L. Steha, R. A., Une chronique ancienne de bSam-yas: sBa-b~!ed,Paris, 1961 ; 6,318. , La civilisation tib~taine, Paris, 1962 (Sierksma, F.); 7,253. , Collbge de France, chaire d'~tude du monde chinois: institutions et concepts, Paris, 1966; 11, 75. , Recherches sur l'~pop~e et le barde au Tibet, Paris, 1959;4,214. , Les tribus anciennes des marches sino-tib6taines, Paris, 1959;4,214. - - , Deux notules d'histoire ancienne du Tibet; 8, 318. , Un document ancien relatif aux rites fun~raires des bon-po tib6tains; 14, 315. - - , Un ensemble s~mantique tib6tain: crier et procr6er, 6tre et devenir, vivre, nourrir et gu~rir; 18,172. - - , La gueule du makara: un trait inexpliqu6 de certains objects rituels; 20, 165. - - , Illumination subite ou saisie simultan6e; 14, 315. - - , La langue ~afl-~ufl du bon organis~; 14, 315. - - , La l~gende du foyer dans le monde chinois; 14, 315. - - , Le l i ~ g a des danses masqu~es lama'iques et la thborie des gmes; 2, 82. - - , Nouveaux documents tib6tains sur le Mi-fiag/Si-hia; 11, 75. - - , Peintures tib6taines de la vie de Gesar; 3, 2.39. - - , Du rbcit au rituel dans les manuscrits tib~tains de Touen-huang; 14, 315. - - , Religions compar6es de l'ExtrOme-Orient et de la Haute Asie; 12, 317.

228

INDEX

, R6sum6 des cours de 1966-67; 11,236. 1967-68; 12,317. 1968-69, 196970 et 1970-71 ; 14,315. 1971-72, 1972-73 et 1973-74; 18,172. 1974-75; 19,318. 1975-76;20, 165. - - , Un saint porte tib~tain; 8, 318. - - , Une source ancienne pour l'histoire de l'~pop6e tib~taine. Le Naris Po-ti bse-ru; 7,253. - - , Vocabulaire tib6tain della biographie de 'Brug-pa Kun-legs; 18, 172. - - , Rev. of Edsman, C.-M. (ed.), Studies in Shamanism, Stockholm, 1967; 12,317. - - , Rev. of Emmerick, R. E., Tibetan texts concerning Khotan, London, 1967; 12,317. - - , Rev. of Go, Aoki, Yamamoto and Kitamura, An Eastern Tibetan dictionary (revised) and A study of the Eastern Tibetan language, Okayama, 1954; 2, 82. - - , Rev. of Hoffmann, H., Die Religionen Tibets, Freiburg, 1956;4, 214. - - , Rev. of Jong, J. W. de,Mi la ras pa'i rnam thar, La Haye, 1959;3,319. - - , Rev. of Nebesky-Wojkowitz, R. de, Oracles and demons of Tibet; 2, 82. - - , Rev. of Schmid, T., The eighty-five Siddhas, Stockholm, 1958; 4, 214. - - , Rev. of SneUgrove, D. L., The nine ways of Bon, London, 1967; 12, 317. SteinkeUner, E., Dharmakfrti's Hetubindu.h, I + II, Wien, 1967; 11, 75. - - , Dharmakfrti's Pram~.navinigcaya.h,2. Kapitel, 1. Tell, Wien, 1973;17,140. - - , Verse4ndex of Dharmakfrti's works, Wien, 1977; 20,335. - - , Bemerkungen zu lgvarasenas Lehre vom Grund; 11, 76. - - , Buddhaparinirv~n. astotram; 17, 140. - - , On the date and works of the Naiyayika Safikarasv~min; 20,335. - - , Der Einleitungsvers von Dharmottaras Apohaprakara.nam; 20, 335. '---, Die Entwicklung des k.sanikatvdnumdnam bei Dharmakfrti; 12, 317. - - , On the interpretation of the svabhdvahetu.h; 18, 172. - - , Die Literatur des ~ilteren Nygya; 8, 318. - - , New Sanskrit-fragments of Pramgn.avini~cayal?.,first chapter; 14, 315. - - , Vardham~na als Kommentator Gafigega's; 8, 319. - - , Wirklichkeit und Begriff bei Dharmak~rti; 14, 315. - - , Zur Zitierweise Kamalagl-la's; 8, 318. - - , Bespr. yon Hattori, M., Dign~ga, On perception, 1968; 14,315. - - , Bespr. von Matilal, B. K., The Navya-Nygya doctrine of negation, 1968; 14, 315. - - , Bespr. yon Schmithausen, L., Der Nirvg.na-Abschnitt in der Vini~cayasam.grahanf der Yog~cgrabhfimi .h, 1969; 14, 315. Stephan, R. see Bruhn, K. Sternbach, L., Bibliography on dharma and artha in Ancient and Mediaeval India, Wiesbaden, 1973; 20,335.

INDEX

229

- - , C~.nakya-nRi-text-tradition, vol. I, pt. 1, Hoshiarpur, 1963 ; 8, 83. Vol. 2, pts. 1-3, 1968 + 1970; 14, 157. (Tsuji, N.); 17, 143. - - , Embalming, exposure, anthropophagy and cave-burials in India as described by mediaeval European travellers, Lisboa, 1961 ;6, 318. - - , The KatM literature and the Purgn.a-s, Varanasi, 1965; 10,234. - - , A new abridged version of the Br.haspatisathhitd of the Garu.da Purina, Varanasi, 1966; 11, 75. - - , The spreading of Cg.nakya's aphorisms over 'Greater India', Calcutta, 1969; 13,78. - - , (ed.), Vy~sasubh~.sitasam.grahat)., Varanasi, 1969 (Bechert, H.); 14, 296. (Feistel, H.-O.); 15, 311. - - , An additional note on 'Some unknown stanzas attributed to Kaut.ilya'; 15, 317. - - , An additional note on the significance of the number twelve in Ancient India;

8,162. - - , Les aphorismes dits de Cg.nakya dans les textes bouddhiques du Tibet et du Turkestan Oriental; 15, 158. - - , On the authorship of some stanzas of the Subhgsitamukt~valf; 8, 162. - - , On the authorship of the RgjanRi chapter of the S~rfigadhara-Paddhati; 10, 234. - - , The C~.nakya-Rgja-Nfti-S~stra and the Brhaspati Sariahit~ of the Garu.da Purina; 2,246. - - , C~n.akya's aphorisms in Purg.nas; 8, 162. - - , Cg.nakya's aphorisms in the Paficatantra; 7,254. - - , Les imp6ts et la politique fiscale dans l'Inde classique; 15,317. - - , Juridical studies in ancient Indian law, pt. 25; 2,246. Pt. 26; 2,322; Pt. 22; 3, 158. Pt. 27;4,214. Pt. 28;6,318. - - , Kgmag~stra quotations in the Kgtha literature; 15, 158. - - , Sur la litt~rature didactique et gnomique laique d'origine sanscrite ~ Ceylan; 15,317. , Mah~bMrata verses in C~.nakya's Compendia; 8, 162. - - , M~nava-Dharma'sgstra VII.99 and Yajfiavalkya-Sm.rti 1.317;15, 157. - - , Note on the origin of some Vikramacarita stanzas; 10,234. - - , The P~li Lokaniti and the Burmese N~ti kyan and their sources; 7,253. - - , Place and time of King's Council with ministers according to the Dharmag~stra-s, Arthag~stra-s and SubM.sita-sarhgraha-s; 15, 317. - - , Pur~.nic texts in Subh~.sita-Sarhgrahas; 15, 317. - - , Quotations from the Kaut.flfya-Arthag~stra, I; 13, 78. - - , On the reconstruction of some verses or their parts of the Sfitiratnah~ira; 17,140. - - , Sanskrit Nfti literature in 'Greater India'; 15,317. - - , On the Sanskrit NRi-Literature of Ceylon, 3; 15, 317.

230

INDEX

, Sanskrit Subh~sita-Sarfigraha-s in Old-Javanese and Tibetan; 8, 162. , S~yan.a's Subh~.sita-Sudh~nidhi and Sfiryapan.dita's Subh~s.itaratnahhra; 15, 317. - - , Similar thoughts in the Mah~bh~rata, the literature of 'Greater India' and in the Christian Gospels; 15, 317. , Some C~nakya epigrams in Central Asia; 15, 317. - - Some Canakya MSS. in the B~r Library in Kathmandu; 6,318. Subh~sita-Salfigraha-s; 17,140. - - The third lesson of Ksemendra's De~opade~a; 6, 318. - - Three unknown C~nakya's compendia in American Libraries; 4,214. - - The Tibetan C~n.akya-R~ja-N~ti-S~stram;7,253. Rev. of Botto, O., I1NitivLkyfimr.ta di Somadeva SQri, Torino, 1962; 8,162. Rev. of Chattopadhyaya, H. P., Indians in Africa, n.p., n.d.; 17,140. - - Rev. of Chaudhury, R. L., Hindu's woman's right to property, Calcutta, 1961; 7 254. , Rev. of Das, R. M., Women in Manu and His Seven Commentators; 10,234. - - , Rev. of Geib, R., Zur Frage nach der Urfassung des Paficatantra, Wiesbaden, 1969; 15,318. - - , Rev. of Ghoshal, U. N., A history of Indian political ideas: The ancient period and the period of transition to the Middle Ages, Oxford, 1959; 7,254. - - , Rev. of Professor P. Gode Commemoration Volume, Poona, 1960; 6, 318. - - , Rev. of Gode, P., Studies in Indian history, I, Hoshiarpur, 1961 ; 7,254. - - , Rev. of Hazra, R. C., Studies in the Upapur~nas, Calcutta, 1958; 6, 318. - - , Rev. of Hiriyanna, M., Sanskrit studies, Mysore, n.d.; 3, 158. - - , Rev. of Kosambi, D. D. and Gokhale, V. V. (eds.), The Subh~sitaratnakosa, Cambridge, Mass., 1957; 3,158. - - , Rev. of Losch, H., R~jadharma, Bonn, 1959; 7,254. - - , Rev. of Maung, H. A., Burmese law tales, London, 1962; 8,162. - - , Rev. of Nikam, N. A., and McKeon, R. (eds. and trs.), The edicts of A~oka, Chicago, 1959; 6,318. - - , Rev. of Pathak, S., Niti~stra of Masfirak.sa, Santiniketan, 1961 ; 7,254. - - , Rev. of Ruben, W., Das Paficatantra und seine Morallehre, Berlin, 1959; 6, 318. - - , Rev. of Sarkar, U. C., Epochs in Hindu legal history, Hoshiarpur, 1958; 6, 318. , Rev. of Trautmann, Th~ R., Kaut.ilya and the Artha~stra, n.p., n.d.; 15, 317. - - , Rev. of Varma, V. P., Studies in Hindu political thought and its metaphysical foundations, Banaras, n.d.; 3, 159. - - , Rev. of Wilhelm, F., Politische Polemiken im Staatslehrbuch des Kaut.alya, Mtinchen, 1960; 6,318. -

-

-

-

-

-

IN D EX

231

- - , Rev. of Vijaya, J. Muni (ed.), A fragment of the commentary named Nitinirn.iti of Achg.rya Yogghama alias Mugdhavilfisa, Bombay, 1959; 8, 162. Stevens, G. G. (ed.), The United States and the Middle East, Englewood Cliffs, 1964; 8, 83. Stevens, R., The land of the Great Sophy, London, 1962; 6, 80. Stevenson, J. (tr.), The Kalpa Satra and Nava Tatva, Varanasi, 1972; 19, 318. Stiehl, R. s e e Altheim, F. Stietencron, H. yon, Bemerkungen zur Gaflg~dhara-Mfirti des Siva; 17,141. - - , Bhairava; 13, 78. - - , Suicide as a religious institution; 14, 157. Strany i narody vostoka, Moskva, vyp. XI, 1971 ; 14,315. Vol. XII, 2, 1972; 15, 158. Streng, F. J., Emptiness, Nashville, 1967 (May, J.); 14,306. , Reflections on the attention given to mental constructions in the Indian Buddhist analysis of causality, discussed by A. Wayman; 18,172. Stricker, B. H., De geboorte van Horus III, Leiden, 1975; 18,175. Strien-Gerritsen, M. van, De Homerische Composita, Assen, 1973; 14,141. Stroblov~ s e e Po Tfi-I. Stroobandt, R., Corpus topographicum Indiae antiquae, I, Gent, 1974; 18, 172. Strunk, K., Neue Gesichtspunkte zu Genesis und Struktur yon Nasalpr~isentien nach Art der ai. 7. Klasse; 14, 157. - - , Zur Rekonstruktion laryngalhaltiger idg. W6rter, bzw. Morpheme; 18,172. - - , Worstellung und Univerbiemng altpersischer Korrelativverbindungen; 13, 78. - - , Wortstruktur und Pronomen im Altpersischen; 11,236. Studi .Si Cercet~ri Lingvistice, vol. XVIII, 6, 1967; vol. XIX, 1, 1968; 11,236. Studia Asiae, Festschrift ffir Johannes Schubert, pt. 1, Halle, 1969; 13, 78. Studia Iranica, Paris, t. I, 1, 1972; 17,141. Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde, Mayrhofer, M. (ed.), Innsbruck, 1968; 12, 76. Studies in bibliography and booklore, VIII, 2 - 4 , Judeo-Persian Studies, 1968; 12, 76. Studies in Indo-Asian art and culture, New Delhi (Raghu Vira commemoration vol.), s e e Perala Ratnam (ed.). Studies in Islam, New Delhi, vol. I, 1, 1964; 8,162. Studies of Esoteric Buddhism and Tantrism s e e Mikky6gaku . . . . Studies in Indology and Buddhology, in honour of Prof. S. Yamaguchi, Kyoto, 1955; 1,107. Studies on Tibet s e e Hsi-Tsang yen-chiu. v

232

INDEX

Studies presented to Joshua Whatmough on his sixtieth birthday, Pulgram, E. (ed.), 's-Gravenhage, 1957; 2, 82. Studying Tagore in New York, Alien, W. D. (ed.); 10,236. Stutterheim, W. F., Studies in Indonesian archaeology, The Hague, 1956; 2, 82. Subbiah, A., Standardization and coordination of spoken and written languages; 13, 78. Subrahmanian, N., Pre-PaUavanTamil index, Madras, 1966; 10,234. Subrahmanyam, P. S., A descriptive grammar of Gondi, Annamalainagar, 1968; 12, 317. - - , Dravidian verb morphology, Annamalainagar, 1971 ; 15, 158. Subramanian, S. V., Descriptive grammar of Cilappatikaaram, 1965; 10,234. - - , Grammar o f a k a n a a n u u R u with index, Kerala, 1972; 15, 158. Subramanjam, K. N., Ne~'kter6rysy moderni tamilsk6 literatury; 6,318. Subramoniam, V. I., Dialect survey of Malayalam, Trivandrum, 1974; 18,172. - - , Index of Puranaanuuru, Kerala, 1962; 8, 83. Subud erike. "Ein Rosenkranz aus Perlen", Hrsg. und fibers, yon Sagaster, K., Wiesbaden, 1967; 12, 317. (Kolmag, J.); 15, 313. Sudhansu, K. R., Indus script; 8, 83. Sundaramathi, L. K. (tr.), s e e Ilakkiyak Ko.lkai. Suneson, C. s e e Edholm, E. A. Sunkel, H. s e e Bernhard, F. A Survey of Tibetan xylographs and manuscripts in institutions and private collections in the United States and Canada, Poleman, H. I. (comp.), Washington, 1961 ; 5,251. Suryanarayana Sastri, S. S. (ed. and tr.), s e e N~r~yana . . . . Suzuki, D. T., On Indian Mahayana Buddhism, New York, 1968; 12, 317. Suzuki, Gakujutsu Zaidan Kenkyfi Nenp6, T6ky6, No. 1, 1964; 10, 318. No. 2, 1965; 11,76. No. 3, 1966; 11,236. No. 4, 1967; 12, 317. Nos. 5-7, 1968-70; 14, 315. No. 8, 1971 ; 17,141. No. 10, 1973; 18,172. No. 11, 1974; 19,318. Nos. 12/13, 1975/76;20, 165. Svami Sri Bhagavadacawa, Dvitiy khan.d, Vedavisayak pragnottar, Mwar, n.d.; 2, 323. - - , S~masarfik~rabhgsyak] prastgvan~, Gujarat, n.d.; 2, 323. - - , S~mavedasarfihitgyg.hS~masarhkgrabha.syam,Alwar, n.d.; 2, 322. Svgmf Yogindr~nanda (ed.), s e e Bh~sarvajfiaNy~yabh~sanam. Swami Prabhupgda, B., Srimad Bh~gavatam, sixth canto, pt. 3, New York, 1976; 20, 165. Svayambhfideva, Paiimacariu, Bhayani, ed. (Miltner, V.); 7, 250. Swami B. H. Bon Maharaj (ed.), Western and Eastern spiritual values of life, Vrindaban, 1962; 8, 83.

INDEX

233

Swami Nikhilananda, The Upanishads (Nakamura, H.); 7,250. Swami Prabahupgda (tr.), see Srl Caimtanyacaritfim.rta. Syrkin, A. J., Brixadaran'jaka Upanigada, Moskva, 1964; 9, 83. - - , ~xandog'ja upanigada, Moskva, i965; 11,76. - - , Drevne4ndijskie aforizmy, Moskva, 1966; 11,236. - - , Nekotorye problemy izu6enija upanigad, Moskva, 1971 ; 14, 315. , Upanigady, Moskva, 1967; 11,76. see Paficatantra. Szemer6nyi, O., Studies in the Indo-European system of numerals (Leumann, M.); -

-

8,160. , Syncope in Greek and Indo.European and the nature of Indo-European accent, Naples, 1964; 8, 319. (Cardona, G.); 11,222. - - , Indo-European *sor-; 11,237. , An Indo-Europeanist's view of the transition from Pre-Latin to Romance; 11, 237. , The new look of Indo-European; 11,237. , Slavic etymology in relation to the IE background; 11,237. Tachikawa, M., Bukky6 no ronrigaku; 17,141. , Chibetto bukky6 shfigi kenkyfi, T6ky6, 1974; 18,172. , Chibetto shiry6 ni mirareru chfigan purgsangika-ha no keifu; 17,141. - - , A note on the path-effect doctrine of the Sa skya pa; 18,173. , A study of Buddhapalita's Mgdamadhyamakavr.tti, 1; 18, 172. see Tshul-Khrims . . . . Tada, T., The thirteenth Dalai Lama, Tokyo, 1965; 10, 234. T~ihtinen, U., Indian philosophy of value, Turku, 1968 (Maeda, S.); 18, 164. Taish6 daigaku kenkyfi kiy6, 60, 1975; 18, 173. Vol. 62, 1976;20, 166. Takahashi, M., Z6-Kan taiyaku Kengugy6, Osaka, 1970; 14, 316. Takahashi, S., Ryfiju no ni taisetsu; 17,141. - - , Sezokuchi ni tsuite; 17, 141. Takahata, K., Ratnamglgvadfina, Tokyo, 1954; 7,254. Takasaki, J., A catalogue of the Lhasa edition of the Tibetan Tripitaka - in comparison with other editions, Tokyo, 1965; 10, 318. - - , A study of the RatnagotravibMga, Corrigenda, n.d.; 12, 317. - - , Arnuktaj~a no gogi ni tsuite; 7,254. - - , A comment on the term Arambana in the Ratnagotravibhfiga I. 9; 7,254. - - , 'Chik6my6sh6gongy6' oboegaki; 12, 77. - - , Daij6 ronten no bungakusei; 18,173. - - , Description of the Ultimate Reality by means of the Six Categories in Mahgyana Buddhism; 7,254. -

-

234

INDEX

- - , Fuz6-fugen-gy6 no nyoraiz6setsu; 10, 318. - - , Gotrabhami oboegaki; 12, 77. - - , Gotrabhfi to gotrabhfimi; 12, 77. - - , Hannyagyb to nyoraiz6 shis6; 12, 317. - - , Hbsh6ron no chfishaku Mah~y~nottaratantra~stropade~a no shahon; 18,173. - - , Kegon-ky6gaku to nyoraiz6 shis6; 10, 318. - - , Nyoraizg-kei ky6ten, T6ky6, 1975; 19,319. - - , Nyfiry6gaky6 no yuishikisetsu; 19,319. Shintai-yaku Sh6daij6ron Seshin-shaku ni okeru nyoraiz6setsu; 10, 318. - - Sh~mangy6 to yuishiki shis6; 14,316. Sh~shu dryava.mka to shush~ gotra; 12, 77. Shush6 ni anjfi-suru bosatsu - Yugagy6ha no shush6ron,josetsu; 18, 173. - - Structure of the Anuttarggrayasfitra (Wu-shang-i-ching);7,254. Ten-e-Agrayapariv.rtti to ~,grayapar~v.rtti; 7,254. Tsongkapa no gotoraron; 12, 77. - - Rev. of Koller, J. M., Oriental philosophies, New York, 1970; 14, 316. Rev. of Seyfort Ruegg, D., La th~orie du tath~gatagarbha et du gotra, Paris, 1969; 18,173. - - , Rev. of Wayman, A. and H., The lion's roar of Queen Srfm~l~, New York, 1974; 19,319. Takashi, K., Nihongo Keit6ron no michi, Tokyo, 1973 (Miller, R. A.); 18,166. Takeuchi, Y., Probleme der Versenkung im Ur-Buddhismus, Leiden, 1972 (Conze, E.); 18,154. Talmud, I~. D., Istorija Cejlona 1795-1965, Moskva, 1973; 18, 173. Tamaki, K., Comparative research into human consciousness - Indian thought and depth-psychology; 17, 142. - - , On Vivek~nanda's Karmayoga; 17, 142. - - , The way of Bodhisattvahood as viewed in T'ien-T'ai teaching; 17,142. Tamil Culture, vol. X, 3, 1963;7,254. Vol. XI, 1,1964;8, 162. Vol. XI, 2-3, 1964; 8,319. Vol. XI, 4, 1964; 9, 83. Vol. XII, 1, 1966; 10,235. Vol. XII, 4, 1966; 11,76. Tamil O!i, Mal~yfipPalkalaik Kalakat Tamil P6ravaiyin VeliyR.u, 1965-1966; 10, 235. Tamil Studies abroad, a symposium, Thani Nayagam, X. (ed.), n.p., 1968; 11,237. Tamura, C. (tr.), Sanmei6ky6, I, T6ky6, 1975; 18, 173. Tamura, Y., Nihon bukky6-shi ny~mon, 5th ed., T6ky6, 1972; 17, 142. Taraporewala, I. J. S., The Gathas of Zarathustra, Bombay, 1962; 7,242. , Zoroastrain morals, Bombay, n.d.; 10,235. , Zoroastrian philosophy, Bombay, n.d.; 10, 235. - - , Zoroastrianism, Bombay, 1948; 10,235. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

235

Taskina, V. S., Materialy po istorii Sjunny, Moskva, 1968; 12,308. Tatia, N., Studies in Jain philosophy, Banaras, 1951 ; 2, 82. Taticchi, R., La Paramgrcanatrimgik~ di Ngg~rjuna; 5,168. Tatsuo, N. (comp.), s e e Chflgoku . . . . The Tattva-Kaumudi, V~caspati Mi~ra's commentary on the S~rhkhya-kfirik~, tr. into English by Jha, M. G., intr. and crit. notes by Sharma, H. D., revised and re-ed, by Batkar, M. M., Poona, 1965; 9,244. Tattvasandarbha by Sri]jfva Gosv~min, with the commentary of Baladeva, Goswami, S. (ed.), Calcutta, 1967; 11,237. Taube, M., Tibetische Handschriften and Blockdrucke, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Kolmag, J.); 12, 7O. - - , Einige Notizen zum Leben des 1. Pekinger l~afl-skya Qutu3'tu; 15, 318. , Die Tibetica der Berliner Turfan-Sammlung; 20, 335. - - , Verzeichnis der Tibetica des Leipziger V61kerkundemuseums; 4, 214. Tazetdinova, R. A., Serebrjakov, I. D., Neveleva, S. L. (trs.), Dalnejgie poxo~denija careviEa Naravaxanadatty, vol. 3, Moskva, 1976; 19, 318. Tch'en, Yin-k'o s e e Dami6ville, obituaries. Te Nijenhuis, E., Dattilam, a compendium of ancient Indian music, Leiden, 1970; 13,78. Tedesco, P., The Sanskrit and Middle Indic words for 'sinew'; 2,323. , Sanskrit u g c h - 'to glean'; 2,323. - - , Rev. of Berger, H., Zwei Probleme der mittefindischen Lautlehre; 2, 82. Telang, K. T. s e e Ranade, M. G. Temenos, Helsinki, vol. 1, 1965; 9,320. Vol. 2, 1966; 11, 76. Vol. 3, 1968; 12, 78. Temkin, t~. N. and l~rman, V. G., Maxabxarata ili skazanie o velikoj bitve potomkov Bxaraty, Moskva, 1963; 7,254. Temples of amorous pleasures, Wiesbaden, 1962; 11, 76. Tenigev, 1~. R., Salarskij jazyk, Moskva, 1963;8, 83. TeoretiEeskie problemy vosto6nyx literatur, Moskva, 1969; 12, 317. Terminologia Indica, Tartu, vol. 1, 1967; 11,237. Teselkin, A. S., Drevne-Javanskij jazyk, Moskva, 1963 ; 7,242. Tesnibre, L., l~16ments de syntaxe structurale (Miltner, V.); 6, 315. Thakur, A. (ed.), s e e Ratnakrrtinibandhgvalf. Thananjayarajasingham, S., A critical study of a seventeenth century Tamil document relating to a commercial treaty, Peradeniya, 1968; 14, 157. - - , The language of a Tamil plakkaat of the 18th century; 14, 158. - - , Some Dutch loan-words in the Jaffna dialect of Tamil; 14, 157. Thani Nayagam, X. S. s e e Association Internationale des l~tudes Tamoules . . . . s e e Tamil Studies abroad. Thieme, P., Gedichte aus dem Rigveda, Stuttgart, 1964; 8,319. -

-

236 --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

The 'Aryan' gods of the Mitanni Treaties; 5, 251. d~carya-; 7,242. Beseelung in Sprache, Dichtung und Religion; 4,241. Chess and backgammon (Tric-Trac) in Sanskrit literature; 7,242. citr{~ QCHSL. 6blov~kb; AA 5.3.2; three ways of quoting a Rigvedic stanza; str~-< *sk-tri, inflexion secondarily after the root-nouns; 15, 158. - - , hema und haima; 2, 82. - - , Das indische Theater; 13, 78. - - , On I. E. parallels ofPa. sakha., n. 'Zweigwerk': sakha-, f. and on agrajihv{l- vs. i.succh~ya-; 8, 319. - - , Idg. *sal- 'Salz' im Sanskrit?; 5,319. , 'Jungfrauengatte' Sanskrit kaurMrah, patih. - Homer Kovpi6tor ~rdatr - Lat. maritus; 8, 83. , Die Kobra bei P~nini; 8, 319. , Mitra and Aryaman; 2,164. (Gershevitch, I.); 3,156. , P~.nini and the pronounciation of Sanskrit; 2, 82. - - , Remarks on the Avestan hymn to Mitra; 4,214. , Sprachmalerei; 15,158. - - , On vayitm for ~v{trn, ahftm; 8, 319. - - , Vorzarathustrisches bei den Zarathustriern und bei Zarathustra; 2, 164. - - , Zu o. S. 94;7,242. - - , Rev. of Brandenstein - Mayrhofer, Handbuch des Altpersischen, 1964; 15, 158. - - , Rev. of LiJders, Varuna, II; 8, 319. - - , Rev. of Renou, L., I~tudes v6diques et p~n.in~ennes, I; 2, 82. - - , Rev. of Renou, L., Terminologie grammaticale du Sanskrit; 3, 159. Third All-India Conference of Dravidian Linguistics see Souvenir . . . . Thirumala, R., Some Telugu words in Gatha Saptasati; 8, 83. Thite, G. U., Sacrifice in the Br~hmana-texts, Poona, 1975 (Tsuji, N.);20, 166. Thomas, C. (tr.), Premchand, Paris, 1975; 19, 319. Thomas, F. W. (tr.), The flower-spray of the Quodammodo doctrine, Berlin, 1960; 4,214. 1968 ed.; 12,78. Thumb, A., Handbuch des Sanskrit, 1. Teil: Grammatik, 3. stark umgearbeitete Auflage yon Hauschitd, R., Heidelberg, 1958 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 4, 80. (Mayrhofer, M.); 5,167. (Mehendale, M. A.); 7,241. The Tibet Journal, Dharamsala, vol. 1, 1, 1975;20,166. Tibetan Review, Darjeeling, vol. I, 1 + 2, 1968; 11,237. Vol. I, 7 + 8, 1968; 12, 317. Tibetan Yoga and Secret Doctrines, 2nd ed., Evans-Wentz, W. Y. (ed.), London, 1958; 2,323. (Petech, L.); 6,79.

INDEX

237

Tibetika, Ulan-Ud6, 1971 ; 15,158. Tirukural, Kniga o dobrodeteli o politike i o ljubvi, Glazova, Iu. i Krignamurti, A., Moskva, 1963; 12,317. Title-Index to the complete works of the great masters of the Sa skya sect, comp. by Bsod-nams-rgya-mtsho, Tokyo, 1970; 14,316. Tiwari, U. N., The origin and development of Bhojpuri (Miltner, V.); 6, 315. Tjan, T. S. s e e Hulsew~, A. F. P., obituaries. Tjomkin, E. N., Mirovozzrenie Bxamaxi, Moskva, 1975; 18,173. Tjurko-Mongol'skoe j azykozanie i fol'kloristika, Moskva, 1960; 7,254. Toda, H., Note on the Kashgar manuscript of the Saddharmapu.n.darika, Tokyo, 1977; 20,335. - - , Hokeky6 Kashgar shahon ni tsuite; and -sono 2-; 20,166. - - , Saddharmapu .n.darikas~tra, Kashgar Ms (IV-VII); 20, 166. (VIII-XIX); 20, 335. -s e e Yuyama, A. Todaeva, B. X., Baoan'skij jazyk, Moskva, 1964; 8,163. - - , Dunsjanskii jazyk, Moskva, 1961 ; 7,254. - - , Mongol'skie jazyki i dialekty Kitaja, Moskva, 1960; 7,254. T6id orientalistika alalt, I, Tartu, 1968; 12, 78. Vol. II, 1 + 2, 1973; 17, 142. T6tt6sy, Cs., The name of the Greeks in ancient India; 3, 159. Toganoo, S., Himitsu Bukky6-shi, 2nd. rev. ed., K6yasan, 1957; 8, 83. T6h6gaku (Eastern Studies), T6ky6, no. 26, 1963;8, 83. No. 28, 1964;9, 83. No. 30, 1965;9, 320. No. 31, 1965; 10, 318. No. 32, 1966; 11, 77. No. 33 + 34, 1967 and no. 35, 1968; 11,237. No. 36, 1968 and no. 37, 1969; 12, 318. No. 38, 1969; 13, 78. No. 39, 1970; 13,238. No. 40, 1970; 14, 158. No. 41, 1971; 14, 316. No. 44, 1972; 15,318. No. 46, 1973; 17,142. Nos. 47 + 48, 1974; 18, 173. No. 50, 1975;nos. 51 + 52, 1976; 19, 3t9. No. 53, 1977;20, 166. No. 54, 1977; 20, 335. T6h6kai, T6ky6, I, 1-3, 1973-74; 17,142. T6kai Bukky6 (Journal of the T6kai association of Indic and Buddhist studies), Nagoya, vol. 1, 1955;vol. 2, 1956;vol. 3, 1957;vol. 4, 1958;vol. 5, 1959; vol. 6, 1960;vol. 7, 1961;vol. 8, 1962;vol. 11, 1965;vol. 12, 1967;vol. 13, 1969;vols. 14-15, 1970; vol. 16, 1971 ;vol. 17, 1972; 17, 142. Tola, F. and Dragonetti, C., La doctrina de los d h a r m a s en el Budismo; 20,335. , and Dragonetti, C., La doctrina del vacio en la escuela Madhyarnaka y el HastavS_lanSmaprakaratga;20, 335. Tolstaja, N. I., Jazyk Pand~abi, Moskva, 1960; 5,168. Tomassini, F. (tr.), Testi confuciani, Torino, 1974; 18,173. Das Tonem und seine Realisierung in den Sprachen Ost- und Sfidostasiens, Leipzig, 1967; 11,238.

238

INDEX

Toporov, V. N., K balto-skandinavskim mifologi~eskim svajazjam; 15, 318. - - , O nekotoryx osobennostjax xettskix ritualov s u~astiem SALgU.GI v svjazi s paralleljami iz drugix tradicij; 15,318. - - , Ob odnom iranizme c slavjanskom: *bazuriti; 15, 318. - - , nbOcov, Ahi budhnyh, B/idn'~k i pr.; 20,166. - - , K rekonstrukcii indoevropejskogo rituala i ritual'no-po6ti~eskix formul; 15, 318. - - , K rekonstrukcii mifa o mirovom j aice; 15, 318. - - , O struktura nekotoryx arxai~eskix tekstov sootnosimyx s koncepciej ; 15, 318. - - , K tolkovaniju odnogo drevnepersidskogo slova; 15, 318. - - , Vedijskoe rad-; 18,173. - - , K voprosu o drevneb alkanskix svajazjax v oblasti j azyka i mifologij a; 18, 173. - - , Zametki po baltijskoj mifologii; 15,318. see Elizarenkova, T. J. see Ivanov, V. V. Totten, G. O., Buddhism and socialism in Japan and Burma; 4,215. T'oung Pao, Leiden, index to vols. XXXVIII-LV, 1948-1969;20,335. Toxarskie Jazyki, Moskva, 1959 ; 8, 163. T6y6 Bunko Y6ran, T6ky6, 1963;7,254. Transactions of the Indian Institute of Advanced Study, Simla, vol. 1, 1965; 11, 238. Transactions of the International Conference of Orientalists in Japan, Tokyo, No. VIII, 1963;8, 83. No. IX, 1964;9, 83. No. X, 1965; 10,319. No. XI, 1966 and no. XII, 1967; 11,238. No. XIII, 1968; 12, 318. No. XIV, 1969; 13, 78. No. XV, 1970; 14,158. No. XVI, 1971 ; 14,316. No. XVII, 1972; 15,318. No. XVIII, 1973; 18, 174. No. XX, 1975; 19,319. No. XXI, 1976; 20, 166. Transactions of the Philosophical Society, Oxford, 1966; 11, 77.1970; 13,238. 1971;15,319. 1972;17,142. 1973;18, 174. 1974; 19, 319. Trautmann, Th. R., Kaut.ilya and the Arthaggstra, n.p., n.d. (Stembach, L.); 15, 317. Travaux et perspectives de l'I~cole franqaise d'ExtrOme-Orient et son 75e anniversaire, Paris, 1976; 20,335. Trenckner, V. (cont. by Anderson, D. and Smith, H.), A critical Prali dictionary, Copenhagen, vol. II, 1, 1960; 1,215. (Haebler, C.); 8, 75. Vol. II, 2, 1962;6, 316. Vol. II, 1-4 (Caillat, C.); 14, 149. Vol. II, 3, 1965;9,240. (Yuyama, A.); 13,240. Vol. II, 4, 1967; 11,238. Vol. II, 5, 1968; 12, 74. (Caillat, C.); 19, 304. Vol. II, 6, 1970; 13, ~36. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 17,138. Vol. II, 7, 1971 ; 14,297. (Caillat, C); 18,154 and (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18, 171. Vol. II, 8, 1973; 18, 155. (Caillat, C.); 19,304 and (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 20,164. Vol. II, 9, 1975; 19,304. (Caillat, C.);20,325 and (Norman, K. R.); 20,332. -

-

-

-

INDEX

239

Tribal Areas of West Pakistan, 1963;7,255. Tribus, Stuttgart, nr. 7, 1957; 2, 82. (Conze, E.); 3,238; nr. 16 (Sagaster, K.); 17,137. Trip~t.h;, C. B., Ffinfundzwanzig Sfitras des Nidgnasam.yukta, Berlin, 1962;7, 255. (Hamm, F.-R.); 12, 303. - - s e e Bruhn, K. Tripathi, G. C., Der Ursprung und die Entwicklung der V~mana-Legende in der indischen Literatur, Wiesbaden, 1968; 12, 78. - - , The influence of some philosophical systems on the mode of worship of K.r.s.na-Jaganngtha;20,336. Trip~t.hf, K., A cultural study of the Sr~mad-bMgavata, Banaras, 1969; 19, 319. Triveda, D., Samrgt. Agok k~ k~l, Patna, 1969; 12,318. Trubeckoj, N. S., Mysli ob indoevropejskoj probleme; 7,255. Trudy Burjatskogo Kompleksnogo Nau~no-Issledovatel'skogo Instituta, vyp. 3, Ulan-Ud~, 1960. Vyp. 8, 1962;8, 83. Vyp. 16, 1965; 10, 319. Trudy Dvadcat'pjatogo Me~dunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov Moskva 9-16 Avgusta 1960, Tom 1, Moskva, 1962;7,255. Trudy Instituta Jazykoznanija, Moskva, VI, 1956; 2, 82. Trudy po znakovym sistemam, 5, Tartu, 1971 ; 14, 316. Tryjarski, E. s e e Aalto, P. Tsering, P. s e e Kaschewsky, R. Tshul-Khrims Skal-Bzafi and Tachikawa, M., Ni-hofi chos-'byufi phyogs-bsdus, Hamamatsu, 1977;20, 166. Tso, S.-B., Chi liang-chung yii Chung-kuo i-ch'ang fang-shih pien-tsuan ti fei-fan-i fo tien; 13, 78. - - , Ch'ien-lun T'ang-tai Ch'ieh-fan-ta-mo kuang i-ch'u mi-tsung ching-tien chung-ti yao-wu chih-shih; 20,336. - - , Chin-shu li seng-chuan chih li-shih i-i; 18,174. - - , Chiu T'ang-shu li seng-chuan chih an-shih tso-yung; 20, 336. - - , Chuan-shuo yti shih-shih kuan-hsi i li-cheng; 18, 174. - - , Chung-kuo fo-chiao ch'iu-fa shih tsa-k'ao; 20,336. - - , Chung-kuo fo-chiao i-ching shih yen-chiu yii-shen chih 6rh (2); 19, 319. (3); 20,166. - - , Chung-kuo fo-chiao shih-chuan ya mu-lu yt~an-ch'ult~-hsaehsha-men chih t'an-t'ao; 11, 77. (Jong, J. W. de); 15, 154. - - , H s i y u c h i chung j o-kan ch'ing-chieh pen-y~iant i t'an -tao; 13, 238. - - , I-ch'ang; 18, 174. - - , Kuan ya fo-chiao ti'i-ch'ang; 13,238. - - , Liang-chin nan-pei ch'ao shih-ch'i sha-men ti i-yao chih-shih; 19, 319. - - , Lun Chung-kuo fo-chiao i-ch'ang chih i-ching fang-shih yii ch'eng-hsti; 11, 77.

240

INDEX

- - , L u n Fo-tsu-t'ung-chi tui chi-chuan t'i-ts'ai ti yim-yung; 12, 318. - - , Lun liang-Han ch'i nan-pei ch'ao Ho-hsi chih k'ai-fa yii ju-hstieh fo-chiao chih chih-chan; 11, 77. - - , Lun Shih-men-cheng-t'ung tui chi-chuan t'i-ts'ai ti yiin-yung; 18,174. - - , Ly, Tran, L~ san-ch'ao ti u fo-chiao yti cheng-chih; 18, 174. - - , Seng-shih so-tsai 6rh-wei kao-seng tui ai-ch'ing wen-ti ti ch'u-li; 19, 319. - - , T'an Hsi-yii-chi chung mou-hsieh ch'ing-chieh ti lai-yiian; 19, 319. - - , Ytieh-nan seng-lii tzu-fen chuang-t'ung ti lai-ytian; 18,174. Tsuda, S., The Sarfivarodaya-tantra, Tokyo, 1974; 18, 174. - - , Dainichiky6 jobun no sekai-z6; 17, 143. - - , Dainichiky6 sekai to KGkai; 19, 319. - - , d.dkinfjdla no jittai; 17,143. - - , .dakinfl~lasafnvara no genz6; 14, 317. - - , HyakurokujG-shin no kenkyt~; 14, 317. - - , Iwayuru Cakrasarhvara-tantra no 'Kanj6hon' - sono s6t6 bonbun narabi-ni wayaku; 19,319. - - , Iwayuru Cakrasariwara-tantra no 'Rinkuy6gihon'; 19, 319. - - , Saish6rakushutsu-tantora 'Setsujittaihon', sono bonbun tekisuto to wayaku; 19,319. - - , Sanbara-kei mikky6 ni okeru pf.tha-setsu no kenkyfa, I-II; 17,142. - - , Sanbara-kei mikky6 ni okeru kanj6 no ichirei... ; 20, 166. - - , saacdra (Yuganyo no ten-i); 17, 143. - - , Shirin-sanmyaku no shintai-kan; 17, 143. - - , Yuganyo Lam~ no saficara; 19, 319. Tsuji, N., Indo bunmei no akebono - V~da to Upanishaddo, 3rd. ed., T6ky6, 1970; 17, 143. - - Rigu.veda sanka, 3rd. ed., T6ky6, 1971; 17, 143. - - Sansukuritto bungakushi, T6ky6, n.d.; 15,319. - - Sansukuritto bunp6, T6ky6, 1974; 18, 174.3rd. rev. ed., 1976; 19,319. - - Sansukuritto tokuhon, T6ky6, 1975; 18,174. - - Vedagaku ronshG, T6ky6, 1977; 20, 336. On the formation of the Adbhuta-Br~Jamana; 12, 78. Kodai Indo no kon-in gishiki; 19,319. Linguistic features of 'Four unpublished Upani.sadic texts'; 2, 323. - - The marriage-section of the .~gnive~ya-G.rhyasGtra; 4,215. Notes on the Rajasfiya-section (IX.1.) of the Manava-~rautasfitra; 11,238. Ko Louis R e n o u hakushi (1896-1966). Shuy6 chosaku mokuroku (zantei); 1,238. - - , Rev. of Indo-Iranian Journal, vol. I, 1957; 3, 159. - - , Rev. of Roland, P., Un rituel domestique vbdique, Aix-en-Provence, 1971 ; 17,143. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

241

- - , Rev. of Snellgrove, D. L., The Hevajra Tantra, London, 1959; 5,168. - - , Rev. of Sternbach, L., C~nakya-Niti-Text-Tradition, II, 1-3, Hoshiarpur, 1967-1970; 17,143. Tsukamoto, K., Ash6ka-6, Ky6to, 1973; 17,143. - - , Ash6ka-6 hibun, T6ky6, 1976; 19,320. - - , Shoki bukky6 ky6danshi ko kenkyfi, T6ky6, 1966; 11,238. Tsukamoto, Z., Chfigoku bukky6 tsfishi, I, Tokyo, 1968; 12, 78. , Gi-sho Shaku-R6-shi no kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1961 ; 7,255. , The Buddha-image made by King Udayana in China and Japan; 7,255. , Chfigoku shoki Bukky6shi-j6 ni okeru Eon; 7,255. , Suiky6chfi no Jushun-D6k6ji ni tsuite - Ryfi Yfi (S6-Butai) to Ch6anKumarajfikei no Bukky6; 7,255. Tsung-K'a-Pa, P'u-ti tao-tz'fi-ti lioh-lun, 2 vols., T'ai-pei, 1960; 8, 319. Tucci, G., Deb t'er drear po gsar ma, I, Roma, 1971 ; 14,317. - - , Minor Buddhist texts, I + II, Roma, 1956 + 1958; 2,247. Vol. I (Conze, E.); 2, 80. Vol. II (Demi6ville, P.); 4, 79. (Wayman, A.); 3,159. Vol. III, 1971 ; 14, 317. - - , and Gullini, G., Preliminary reports and studies on the Italian excavations in Swat (Pakistan), Roma, 1958; 3,239. - - , Die Religionen Tibets, Stuttgart, 1970 (Kvaerne, P.); 20, 331. - - , Storia della filosofia indiana, Bari, 1957; 2,247. Reprint 1977; 20,336. (tr.), Tibetan folk songs from Gyantse and Western Tibet, 2nd. rev. and enl. ed., Ascona, 1966; 10,319. (Uray, G.); 14,317. - - , The Fifth Dalai Lama as a Sanskrit scholar; 2,246. - - , In the footsteps of Alexander and the land of the Assakenoi; 8,163. - - , Letteratura tibetana; 2,246. - - , Oriental notes, I + II; 8,319. - - , On a sculpture of Gandhgra; 3,159. - - , I1 tempio di Bsam yas; 2,246. - - , The tombs of the Asvakayana-Assakenoi; 8, 84. Ttifixijn sudlal, Ulan Bator, vol. X, 1-12; 19, 320. Tullberg, O. F., P~ biblioteket - d~ir bar jag rain st6rsta f6rn6jelse . . . . Stockholm, 1972; 17, 143. Turner, D. R. s e e Turner, R. L. Turner, R. L., Collected papers 1912-t973, London, 1975; 19,320. (Norman, K. R.); 20, 332. (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 20, 334. - - , A comparative dictionary of the Indo-Aryan languages, London, 1963, fasc. II; 7,242. Fasc. III, 1963; 7,255. Fasc. IV, 1964; 8, 84. Fasc. I + II (Miltner, V.); 8, 160. Fasc. III-V (Miltner, V.); 10, 231. Fasc. V, 1965;8, 319. Fasc. VI + VII, 1965; 9,244. Fasc. VIII, 1965; 9,320. Fasc. IX + X, 1966; 10,235. -

-

242

INDEX

, Indexes, comp. by Turner, D. R., London, 1969; 12, 318; phonetic analysis, 1971 ; 14, 158. - - , Geminates after long vowel in Indo-Aryan; 11, 77. - - , Indo-Arica IV: Sanskrit "svd~ura-; 10, 235. , Prakrit sineha- si.nhd- 'snow'; 2, 82. - - , S a n / i n Middle and New Indo-Aryan; 10,235. - - , Sanskrit buddhi-; 10, 235. - - , Transference of aspiration in European gypsy; 10,235. - - , Ve.nu and ve.lu; 10,235. - - , jubilee volume see Indian Linguistics. Tuxen, P. see Barr, K. Tyomkin, E. N. see Bongard-Levin, G. M. U Hpe Aung, Selected lectures and papers on Buddhism, Rangoon, 1959;4, 215. U6enye Zapiski Instituta Vostokovedenija, Moskva, no. 13, 1958;2,323. No. 16, 1958;3,159. U~ida, N., Hindi phonology, n.d.; 20,332. Ueyama, D., Chibetto-yaku kara mita 'Ry~)gashijiki' seiritsu no mondaiten; 17, 144. , Chibetto-yaku 'TongO shinshg y~)ketsu' no kenkyO; 20, 166. - - , Daibankoku daitoku sanz6 hosshi shamon H6j6 no kenkyfi; 13, 78. , Donsei-yaku 'KongodankSdaish6j6daraniky~)'; 17, 143. , Eseide no bukky5 k6y6-sho; 20,167. - - , Hachi.kya seiki Tonk8 ni okeru 'Yuimagyb'sho-ch~shaku no keifu; 13, 79. , Tonk6 shutsudo chibetto-bun zen shiry6 no kenkyfl -P. rib. 116 to sono mondai-ten; 20, 166. Ulanov, A., Bouriat Unga version of the 'Gesar', Moskva, 1960; 7,255. Understanding Japan, no. 14, Aishin, I. see Bulletin of International Society for Educational Information, No. 18, 1966; 11,238. No. 22, 1968; 12,318. No. 24, 1969; 13,239. No. 26, 1970 and no. 27, 1971 ; 14,158. Unebe, T., Bonbun 'Mury6juky6' ni okeru shobutsu to shuj6 no ko6; 20,336. , Jikubutsunen no kenkya; 20, 336. , Ky6jo, kyfrokurui no saikent6; 20,336. , T6-Shin no yakky6sha S6gyadaiba no kenkyfi; 20, 336. Upadhyaya, K. N., Early Buddhism and the Bhagavadgfta, Delhi, 1971 ; 15, 158. Upadhyaya, S. P. see Reddy. Upadhy~ya, U. P., Kannada phonetic reader, Mysore, 1972; 15,151. Upadhye, A. N., Uddyotana-Sflri's Kuvalayam~l~ and Ratnaprabha-Sfiri's Kuvalayamglgkathg, pt. I, Bomb~iy, 1959;4,215. Pt. II, 1970; 13,239. - - , Dhanam.jaya and his Dvisa.mdhdna; 14, 158.

INDEX

243

- - , Languages and dialects used in the KuvalayamSlfi; 10, 235. - - , Sirhg~ramarhjafi: a Sat.t.aka; 5, 168. , On the two recensions of the Kuvalayamfilfi; 10, 235. - - , The Vil~savai of S~dhfira.na; 14, 158. Uray, G., Tanulmfinyok a kirfilykori ~s a k6sei tibeti t6rt~netirfis kapcsolat/ir61, Budapest, 1968; 14, 317. , L'annalistique et la pratique bureaucratique au Tibet ancien; 19,320. , The four horns of Tibet according to Royal Annals; 4, 215. , 'g-re~t, the alleged old Tibetan equivalent of the ethnic name ch'iang; 11, 77. , A VII-IX. szkzadi tibeti forrfisok szem~lyn6vtana 6s a tibeti t6rt6nelem kutat~sai; 14, 317. , The narrative of legislation and organisation of the Mkhas-pa'i dga'-ston; 15, 319. , Notes on a chronological problem in the Old Tibetan Chronicle; 13, 79. - - , Notes on a Tibetan military document from Tun-Huang; 5, 251. - - , The offices of the bruh-pas and Great mhans and the territorial division of Central Tibet in the early 8th century; 6, 318. , Old Tibetan dra-ma dra/ts; 6, 318. - - , The Old Tibetan verb bon; 8,319. ., Queen Sad-mar-kar's song in the old Tibetan chronicle; 15, 319. , Raboty vengerskix u6enyx po vostokovedeniju v 1956-1957 godax; 4, 215. - - , .~ propos du tib6tain rgod-g-yuh; 14, 317. - - , Traces of a narrative of the Old Tibetan Chronicle in the Mkhas-pa'i-dga'-ston; 13, 78. - - , Rev. of Asiatica. Festschrift Friedrich Weller; 2, 82. - - , Rev. of Dewang, N. N., 'Musical tradition of the Tibetan people'; 14, 317. - - , Rev. of Seyfort Ruegg, D., The life of Bu ston Rin po che, Roma, 1966; 13, 79. - - , Rev. of Shafer, R., Ethnography of Ancient India, Wiesbaden, 1954; 2,247. - - , Rev. of Simonsson, N., Indo-tibetische Studien, Uppsala, 1957; 4, 215. - - , Rev. of Tucci, G., Tibetan folk songs from Gyantse and Western Tibet, Ascona, 1966; 14,317. Uray-K6halmi, K., Griechisch-sibirische mythologische Parallelen; 15, 319. Utas, B., T.ariq ut-tal3qiq, Lund, 1973; 17, 144. Vacanas of Basavan.na, Sifigere, 1967; 19,320. Vacek, J., The non-Indo-European linguistic substratum in the Indo-European languages of India; 13,239. - - , The problem of the Indus script; 14, 158. - - , Some problems of Tamil phonological structure; 13,239.

244

INDEX

, Tamil morphological structure - a case for discussion; 14, 317. -s e e Zvelebil, K. Vggartha, New Delhi, vol. 2, 1973; 17,144. Vaidya, P. L. (ed.), Jasaharacariu of Puspadanta, Banaras, 1972 (Norman, K. R.); 20,332. Vaidyanathan, S., Indo-Aryan loanwords in Tamil, Annamalainagar, 1971; 15, 158. - - , Indo-Aryan loan words in the CivakacintSmao. i; 12, 78. - - , Rev. of Dani61ou, A., Shilappadikaram, New York, 1965; 12, 318. Vainberg, B. I. s e e Staviskij, B. Y. Vajra Bodhi Sea, San Francisco, vol. I, series 3, No. 11, 1971 ; 14, 158. Vallabhasudhfi, Shah, O. M. (ed.), Dogat, 1959; 4, 317. Van Olphen, H., Elementary Hindi, Austin, 1972; 15, 158. see also Olphen, H. H. van. V~namgmalai, N., Tamilngt.t.up pSrnarap pfit.alka! (Zvelebil, K.); 5, 319. Vanmikanathan, G., Pathway to God through Tamil literature, I, New Delhi, 1971 ; 14,317. - - (tr.), The Tirukkural, Annamalainagar, 1969; 13, 79. Varenne, J., Di alcuni miti cosmogonici del .Rg.-Veda, Torino, 1969; 14, 317. , C~16bration de la grande Dbesse, Paris, 1975; 18, 175. , Grammaire du Sanskrit, Paris, 1971; 14, 158. - - , La Mah~-Nfirfiyana Upanisad, I, Paris, 1960; 4,215. Vol. II, 1960; 4,317. (Leumann, M.); 6, 315. (Seyfort Ruegg, D.); 7,253. - - , Textes Sanskrits, Aix-en-Provence, 1966; 10, 235. - - (tr.), Upanishads du Yoga, Paris, 1971; 14, 317. - - , La Yoga Darshana Upanishad; 17, 144. -s e e Devi Upani.sad. Varma, G. S., Vaagri Boli, Annamalainagar, 1970; 13,239. Varma, V. K., R.gveda-prgtig~chya, Banaras, 1972; 19,320. Varma, V. P., Studies in Hindu political thought and its metaphysical foundations, Banaras, n.d.; 3,159. Vasil'ev, V. P., Istorija i kul'tura Kitaja, Moskva, 1974; 18, 160. Vaudeville, C., t~tude sur les sources et la composition du RSmfiya0.a de Tulsid~s, fasc. I, Pondichbry, 1959; 5,251. Fasc. II, Balbir, J. K. (tr.), 1965; 9,244. - - , L'invocation, le Haripgt.h de Dfiy~ndev, Paris, 1969; 12, 318. - - , Kabir, London, 1974; 17,144. - - , Kabir granthavali (Doha), Pondich~ry, 1957;3, 319. - - , Aspects du mythe de Krs.na-Gopgla darts l'Inde Ancienne; 12, 78. - - , Braj, lost and found; 20, 167. - - , Rapport sur les conf6rences, histoire et philologie de l'Inde moderne; 12, 78. -

-

INDEX

245

Vaxtin, B. B., Gurevi~, I. S., Krol', J. L., Stulova, 1~. S., Toropov, A. A., Katalog fonda kitajskix ksilografov Instituta Vostokovedenija AN SSSR, I-III, Moskva, 1973; 18, 175. Veen, K. W. van der, Huwelijk en hierarchie bij de Anavil Brahman van Zuid Gujarat, Amsterdam, 1969; 12, 318. - - , I give thee my daughter, Assen, 1972; 14, 318. Veerappan, R. N., dan Nazir Bin Jaman, Karnus Melayu-TamiMnggeris . . . . Kuala Selangor, 1962; 10, 235. Vekerdi, J., Gypsy texts;7,255. - - , On polymorphic presents in the R.gveda; 7,255. - - , Pseudo-historicity of the Mahfibhgrata; 20, 167. - - , Some remarks on Tibetan prosody; 7,255. Velankar, H. D., R.gveda Man.dala, VII, Bombay, 1963;8, 156. Vendryes, J., Herdenking, s e e Kuiper, F. B. J., obituaries. Vefikat.acgmi, M. C., Maraintup6_na Tamil_ Nfilk~ and two other works (Zvelebil, K.);8,320. Venkatacharya, T. (ed.), The Kr.s..nacarita of Agastyapan..dita , Thanjavur, 1975; 19, 320. - - (ed.), The Nalakirtikaumudi of Agastyap~.dita, Delhi, 1975; 18, 175. - - , Gleanings from the Kadambari; 8, 319. -s e e The Da~arfipaka . . . . V~nkat.akrishnamgchgryulu, S. C. (ed.), s e e YSmuna . . . . Venkateswara Sastry, J., Telugu phonetic reader, Mysore, 1972; 15, 151. Verhaar, J. W. M. (ed.), The verb 'be' and its synonyms, philosophical and grammatical studies, pt. 2, Dordrecht, 1968; 12, 78. Verma, M. K., The structure of the noun phrase in English and Hindi, Delhi, 1971 (Schwarzschild, L. A.); 18, 171. Vermaseren, M. J., Les inscriptions sacr~es du Mithr~um de Sainte-Prisque sur l'Aventin; 7,242. Verstappen, H. Th. s e e Noorduyn, J. Vertogradova, V. V. (tr.), s e e Povesti . . . . Verwey, A. H. N., A distant relative of the Silver Mafijugri from Ngemplak Semongan; 6, 318. Vesalainen, O. and M., Lhomi phonemic summary, Kathmandu, 1976;20, 167. Vestnik Leningradskogo Universiteta, no. 2, 1967; 11,238. Vetgla Kaksktimmed viis juttu, Sanskriti keelest tokinud M~ill, L. ja Masing, U., Tallinn, 1969; 13,239. VetNapaficavirfigati, Madras, 1958; 4, 215. Vetter, T., Erkenntnisprobleme bei Dharmakirti, Wien, 1964; 8, 319. - - , Man...danamigra's Brahmasiddhil3, Wien, 1969; 12, 318.

246

INDEX

- - , Methodische consequentie bij twee Indische denkers: Dharmakirti en Safikara, Leiden, 1975; 19,320. - - , Zur Bedeutung des Illusionismus bei Safikara; 12, 318. - - , Die Funktion yon Zentrals~itzen der vedischen Offenbarung im System Sarvajfihtmans; 18, 175. Vidyanand, V., The exposition of the Vedas, I, Ajmer, 1964; 11,238. - - , The Vedic prayers, Ajmer, 1964; 11,238. Viennot, O., Temples de l'Inde centrale et occidentale, I + II, Paris, 1976; 20, 167. - - , Representation des divinit6s Gaflg~ et Yamun~; 4, 317. Vijaya, J., Muni (ed.), A fragment of the commentary named Nitinirniti of Ach~rya Yogghama alias Mugdhavil~sa, Bombay, 1959 (Sternbach, L.); 8,162. Vishva Bandhu, A comparative and etymological dictionary of Vedic interpretation, Hoshiarpur, 1965; 9,244. - - , General-presidential address, Poona, 1968; 12, 79. m , An Atharvan hymn to Lac (LLks~); 7,255. - - , The Gayatri, its grammatical problem; 7,255. - - , The .Rgveda T.rca (I, 41, 7-9) re-interpreted; 7,255. - - , A Vedic study in social culture; 7,255. - - , Vedic text-critical studies; 7,255. Vishveshvaranand Indological Journal, Hoshiarpur, vol. I, 1, 1963; 7,242. Vol. XIII, 1-2, 1975; 19,320. Vi.s.nupura.na-Visayasfici, Benares, 1966; 12, 318. Viswanathan, S. s e e Zvelebil, K. Vladimircov, B. Ja., Vol~ebnyj mertvec, Moskva, 1958 (Kara, G.); 7,248. Vogel, C., SunSpa's Kfim~stra, Helsinki, 1965; 9,320. , The teachings of the six heretics, Wiesbaden, 1970; 12, 239. - - ( e d . ) , Vhgbhat.a's A.s.t~flgah.rdayasa.rphith, Wiesbaden, 1965; 10, 235. (Kolma~, J.); 11, 72. - - , Amarakirti's Vy~khyale~a; 19,320. , The dated Nepalese manuscripts of the Saddharmapu.ndarika-sOtra; 19,320. - - , On the Guinea-worm disease in Indian medicine; 6, 80. - - , Die Jahreszeiten im Spiegel der altindischen Literatur; 15,158. - - , On the N~-ro-pai rnam-thar; 12, 79. - - , A note on chronology; 9,320. - - , On Tibetan chronology; 9, 83. - - , Bespr. yon Wilhelm, F., Priifung und Initiation im Buche Pau.sya und in der Biographie des N~ropa, Wiesbaden, 1965; 12, 79. Vogel, J. P., The goose in Indian literature and art, Leiden, 1962; 6, 318. (Goetz, H.); 10, 315. s e e Bosch, F. D. K., obituaries. -

-

INDEX

247

Voigt, W. (ed.), Forschungen und Fortschritte der Katalogisiemng der orientalistischen Handschriften in Deutschland, Wiesbaden, 1966 (Schlingloff, D.); 12, 75. Volkova, M. P., Opisanie man'6~urskix rukopisej Instituta narodov Azii AN SSSR, Moskva, 1965; 10, 236. Volkova, O. F., 'Vajrag'ja' u Bxartrixari; 7,255. s e e Bongard-Levin, G. M. Voprosy Grammatiki Jazykov Stran Azii, t964; 11,239. Voprosy Jazykoznanija, Moskva, rot. VI, 2-5, 1957; 2, 82. Vol. VII, 1, 1958; 2, 247. Vol. VII, 2, 1958;2,323. Vol. VII, 6, 1958 and vol. VIII, 1, 1959;3,159. Vol. VIII, 2, 1959; 3,239. Vol. VIII, 3, 1959; 3,319. Vol. VIII, 4-6, 1959 and vol. IX, 1960; 4, 215. Vol. IX, 4-5, 1960; 4, 318. Vol. IX, 6, 1960; 5,168. Vol. X, 1-3, 1961;5,251. Vol. X, 4-6, 1961;5,319. Vol. XI, 1 + 2, 1962; 6, 80. Vol. XI, 3-5, 1962; 6, 318. Vol. XI, 6, 1962 and vol. XII, 1, 1963; 7, 243. Vol. XII, 2-3, 1963; 7,256. Vol. XII, 4-6, 1963; 8, 156. Vol. XIII, 1-3, 1964; 8,163. Vol. XIII, 4-5, 1964; 8, 319. Vol. XIII, 6, 1964 and vol. XIV, 2, 1965;9, 83. Vol. XIV, 3-4, 1965;9,244. Vol. XIV, 5, 1965;9,320. Vol. XIV, 6, 1965;vol. XV, 1-4, 1966 and vot. XVI, 1-2, 1967; 10, 236. Vol. XVI, 3-6, 1967; 11,239. Vol. XVII, 1-3; 12, 79. Vorob'ev-Desjatovskij, V. S., Razvitie li~nyx mestoimenij v indoarijskix jazykax, Moskva, 1956;2, 83. - s e e Skazanie o Bxadre. Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I., Gurevi6, I. S., Men'gikov, L. N., Spirin, V. S., Skoljar, S. A., Opisanie kitajskix rukopisej Dun'xuanskogo fonda Instituta narodov Azii, vol. I, Moskva, 1963; 9, 83. , Zograph, I. T., Martynov, A. S., Men'gikov, L. N., Smirnov, B. L., Opisanie kitajskix rukopisej Dun'xuanskogo fonda Instituta narodov Azii, vol. II, Moskva, 1967; 12, 318. s e e Bongard-Levin, G. M. Vos, F., De 'derde macht' in Japan: het politiek Boeddhisme van de S6ka-gakkai; 8, 319. Vosto6naja filologija, Moskva, 1971; 14, 318. Vostrikov, A. I., Tibetskaja istori6eskaja literatura, Moskva, 1962; 6, 318. Vu, D. s e e Bechert, H. Vyxuxolev, V. V., Singal'skaja literatura, Moskva, 1970; 14, 318. -s e e Bel kovac, A. A. -

-

-

-

Wackemagel, J., Altindische Grammatik. Nachtr~ige zu Bd. I, Debrunner, A., G6ttingen, 1957; 2, 83. (Hoffmann, K., Nachtr~ge und Bd. II, 2); 4,316. (Kuiper, F. B. J., Bd. I + II, 1);4, 80.

248

INDEX

Wagenvoort, H., Zur magischen Bedeutung des Schwanzes; 6, 80. Wakankar, V. S. see Brooks, R. R. R. Waldschmidt, E., Das Catu.sparisatsfltra, II, Textbearbeitung: Vorgang 1-21;2, 247. Vol. III, Vorgang 22-28; 6, 80. (Mayrhofer, M.); 8, 78. - - , Von Ceylon bis Turfan, G6ttingen, 1967; 11,239. (Harem, F.-R.); 14, 300. (Weller, F.); 15, 159. - - , Faksimile-Wiedergaben von Sanskrithandschriften aus den Berliner Turfanfunden, I, 1963 (Schneider, U.); 10, 234. (Pauly, B.); 11,231. - - , Das Mahgvad~nas~tra, II, Die Textbearbeitung; 1, 106. (Edgerton, F.); 2, 163. (Kun Chang); 2, 163. - - , and Waldschmidt, R. L., Miniatures of musical inspiration in the collection of the Berlin Museum of Indian Art, II, Berlin, n.d.; 19,320. - - , und Waldschmidt, R. L., Nepal, Den Haag, 1967; 11,239. - - , Sanskrithandschriften aus den Turfanfunden, I, Wiesbaden, 1965 (Schlingloff, D.); 11, 75. (Yuyama, A.); 14, 159. Vol. II, 1968; 12, 319. (Jong, J. W. de); 18, 161. Vol. III, 1971; 14, 318. - - , Ein Beitrag zur Obeflieferung vom Sthavira Sro.na Kot.ivim~a; 13,239. - - , Buddha frees the disc of the moon; 13,239. - - , Der Buddha preist die Verehrungswiirdigkeit seiner Reliquien; 5, 319. - - , Chinesische arcNiologische Forschungen in Sin-Kiang; 3, 319. - - , Drei Fragmente buddhistischer Sfitras aus den Turfanhandschriften; 13,239. - - , Fragment of a Buddhist Sanskrit text of cosmogony, 15, 319. - - , Ein Textbeitrag zur Udayana-Legende; 13,239. - - , Ober ein der Turfan-Handschrift TM 361 falschlich zugeteiltes Sanskritfragment; 5, 319. - - , Die Einleitung des Safigitis~tra; 1,106. - - , Die Erleuchtung des Buddha; 5, 319. - - , Ein Fragment des Samyukt~gama aus den 'Turfan-Funden (M476)'; 2,247. - - , Identifizierung einer Handschrift des Nidgnasam.yukta aus den Turfanfunden; 2, 247. - - , Kleine Brgthml-Schriftrolle; 3, 319. - - , Das Lied des M6nches M~akyLmata; 14, 158. - - , Londoner Entsprechungen zu einer Berliner Serie musikinspirierter indischer Miniaturen; 7,243. - - , A note on names and surnames of Indra in a fragment of a Buddhist canonical Sanskrit text from Central Asia; 13,239. - - , S~tra 25 of the Nidgnasar9.yukta; 2,247. - - , Das Upasenasfitra; 2,247. - - , Ein zweiter Beitrag zur R~gam~-Ikonographie; 15, 319. - - , Ein zweites Dagabalasfitra; 3, 319.

INDEX

249

- - (ed.), s e e Indologen-Tagung. s e e Sanskrit W6rterbuch . . . . , Festschrift, s e e Beitr~igezur Indienforschung. - - , Obituary of J. Marshall, s e e obituaries. - - , Obituary of R. Pischel, s e e obituaries. Waldschmidt, R. L. s e e Waldschmidt, E. Waley, A. s e e Simon, W., obituaries. Walter, M. s e e Jain, J. C. Wang, G. (ed.), Self and Biography, Sydney, 1975; 19,320. , China and South-east Asia 1402-1424; 15, 158. - - , The compulsion to look south: Asian awareness of Australia; 12, 319. , Die Kulturen Siidostasiens yon 1200-1800; 15, 158. Wang, S.-W., The attitude of the Ch'ing court towards Chinese emigration; 12, 319. Warder, A. K., Indian Buddhism, Delhi, 1970; 14, 158. Wasson, R. G., Soma and the Fly-Agaric, Cambridge, 1972; 15, 159. , Soma, divine mushroom of immortality, New York, 1969; 12, 319. (Demibville, P.); 14,298. - - , The Soma of the Rig Veda: what was it?; 14,318. Watanabe, S., Bukky6, 2nd. rev. ed., T6ky6, 1974; 18,175. , Fud6 my66, T6ky6, 1975; 18, 175. - - (ed.), Saddharmapun.darika manuscripts found in Gilgit, I, T6ky6, 1972; 18,175. Vol. II, 1975; 19,320. , Adhi.st.hSna(kaji) no bunkengaku-teki shiron; 20, 336. Watters, D. and N., An English - Kham, Kham - English glossary, Kirtipur, 1973; 17,144. (Macdonald, A. W.); 18, 164. The Way of the Buddha, Delhi, 1957; 2, 83. Wayman, A., The Buddhist tantras, New York, 1973 (Kawasaki, S.); 18,162. (Norman, K. R.); 19,315. , The lion's roar of Queen Srimfil~, New York, 1974; 18, 175. (Norman, K. R.); 19, 315. (Takasaki, J.); 19, 319. - - , Contributions regarding the thirty-two characteristics of the Great Person; 2, 83. - - , Yoga of the Guhyasamgjatantra, Delhi, 1977; 20, 337. - - , Analysis of the Tantric section of the Kanjur correlated to Tanjur exegesis; 8, 163. - - , Astrology: Indian and Tibetan; 13,240. - - , Buddhism; 14, 318. - - , The Buddhism and the Sanskrit of Buddhist hybrid Sanskrit; 12, 79. - - , Buddhist dependent origination; 14, 318. - - , Buddhist dependent origination and the S~.mkhya gunas; 8, 163. --

250 --, --, --, --, --, --, --, --,

INDEX

Buddhist genesis and the Tantric tradition; 6, 319. Buddhist Sanskrit and the Sfiflkhyakfirik~; 18, 175. Buddhist tantric medicine theory on behalf of oneself and others; 18,175. Climactic times in Indian mythology and religion; 9, 83. The concept of poison in Buddhism; 2,247. Contributions to the Mfidhyamika School of Buddhism; 13,239. Conze on Buddhism and European parallels; 9, 83. Discussion of G6mez, L. O., 'Some aspects of the free-will question in the Nik~yas'; 18, 175. - - , Discussion of Streng, F., 'Reflections on the attention given to mental construction in the Indian Buddhist analysis of causality'; 18, 175. - - , Early literary history of the Buddhist tantras, especially the Guyasam~jatantra; 12, 79. - - , Female energy and symbolism in the Buddhist Tantras; 6, 319. - - The five-fold ritual symbolism of passion; 12, 79. Guhyasamajatantra; reflections on the word and its meaning; 14, 318. - - The Hindu-Buddhist Rite of Truth; 12, 79. - - The lamp and the wind in Tibetan Buddhism; 1,107. - - The meaning ofunwisdom (avidyd); 3,159. - - Meditation in Theravgda and Mahi~saka; 20, 167. - - The mirror as a pan-Buddhist metaphor-simile; 18,175. No time, great time, and profane time in Buddhism; 13, 79. Notes on the Sanskrit termj~dna; 1,106. - - Notes on the three Myrobalans; 3,159. - - Outline of the Thob yig gsal bahi me loft;8, 163. Regarding the translation of the Buddhist terms sa~d/samj~d, vi~dna/vij~dna; 20, 167. - - , A report on the Srdvaka-bhf~miand its author; 3,159. - - , The ritual in Tantric Buddhism of the disciple's entrance into the Mandala; 18, 175. - - , The rules of debate according to Asafiga; 2, 323. - - , The Sacittik~ and Acittikg Bhfimi and the Pratyekabuddhabhfimi; 4,215. - - , Significance of dreams in India and Tibet; 12, 79. - - , Totemistic beliefs in the Buddhist Tantras; 6, 319. - - , Trance and possession states; 12, 79. - - , Twenty-one praises of Tfirg; 8, 163. - - , Two traditions of India - truth and silence; 18,175. - - , Who understands the four alternatives of the Buddhist texts?; 20,167. - - , The Yoggc~ra idealism; 12, 79. - - , Rev. of Aoki, B., Study on early Tibetan chronicles, Tokyo, 1955;2,247. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

251

- - , Rev. of Bischoff, F. A., Arya MaMbala-n~na-Mah~yS_nasfitra, Paris, 1956; 2, 247. - - , Rev. of Chang, K., A comparative study of the Kathinavastu, 's-Graverthage, 1957; 4, 215. - - , Rev. of Chi, R. S. Y., Buddhist formal logic, London, 1969; 18, 175. - - , Rev. of Conze, E., Thirty years of Buddhist studies, Oxford, 1968; 13, 79. - - , Rev. of Ferrari, A., mK'hyen brtse's guide to the holy places of Central Tibet, Roma, 1958;3,159. - - , Rev. of Giraudeau et Gor6, Dictionnaire franqais-tib6tain, Paris, 1956; 2,247. - - , Rev. of Guenther, H. V., Buddhist philosophy in theory and practice, 1972; 18, 175. - - , Rev. of Hattori, M., Dign~ga, On perception, Cambridge, Mass., 1968; 13, 79. - - , Rev. of Nebesky-Wojkowitz, R. de, Oracles and demons of Tibet, The Hague, 1956; 2, 247. - - , Rev. of Pensa, C., L'Abhisamayala .mkgrav.rtti di/~rya-Vimuktisena, Roma, 1967; 13, 79. - - , Rev. of Silbum, L., Le Paramgrthas~ra, Paris, 1957; 3, 159. - - , Rev. of Snellgrove, D., Buddhist Himalaya, New York, 1957; 3, 159. , Rev. of Snellgrove, D. L., The nine ways of Bon, London, 1967; 13, 79. - - , Rev. of Sprang, M. (ed.), The problem of two truths in Buddhism and Ved5nta, Dordrecht, 1973; 18, 175. , Rev. of Tucci, G., Minor Buddhist texts, pt. II, Roma, 1958; 3,159. Webb, R., An analysis of the Pali canon, Kandy, 1975; 19,320. Welbon, G. R., The Buddhist Nirvfina and its Western interpreters, Chicago, 1969 (Jong, J. W. de); 15,154. Weller, F., Asiatica (Uray, G.); 2, 82. , Zum Kggyapaparivarta, Heft I, Mongolischer Text, Berlin, 1962; 6, 319. Heft II, 1965; 9,320. , Anfragen eines Nichtmongolen an den Mongolisten; 2, 83. , Der Arme Heinrich in Indien; 17,144. , Bemerkungen zu Agokas S/iulenedikt yon SSna.chi; 5, 251. , Bemerkungen zu einer textkritischen Ausgabe eines tibetischen Werkes aus dem Tanjur; 12, 319. - - , Bemerkungen zum 7. Kapitel des Dharmasamuccaya; 15, 319. - - , Besuch eines Indologen im Halbstgdter Dome; 19,321. - - , Betrachtungen tiber einen Ratnakfit.a-Text; 8,156. - - , Das Brahmaj~lasfitra des chinesischen Dirghggama; 15, 159. - - , Uber die Funktion der Partikel ]'a; 5,251. - - , K~gyapaparivarta nach der Djin-Fassung verdeutscht; 11,239. - - , Kggyapaparivarta nach der Han-Fassung verdeutscht; 14, 318.

252

INDEX

- - , Neues vom Ch'an Buddhismus und zwei Worte dazu; 8, 163. - - , Passive Ausdrucksweisen im mongolischen Texte des K~yapaparivarta; 5, 251. - - , Qa"/an und qan in der mongolischen Obersetzung des K~yapaparivarta; 5, 319. - - , Sanskritische Pr~ipositionen im Spiegel mongolischer ~ersetzung; 7,256. - - , Satz C der A~oka-Inschrift von Calcutta-Baird.t; 2, 83. - - , Die Sung-Fassung des K~yapaparivarta. Versuch einer Verdeutschung; 12, 79. , Zeitschriftenschau: Indo-Iranian Journal, I, 1957; 3, 319. Indo-Iranian Journal, II, 1958, 1-3; 4, 215. Indo-Iranian Journal; VII, 1963; 9,244. East and West, N. S., 16, 1966; 17, 1967; Monumenta Serica, 22, 1963; 12,319. Oriens Extremus, 13, 1966; Indo-Iranian Journal, X, 1967; 13, 79. Monumenta Serica, 24, 1965; Oriens Extremus, 14, 1967; 13,240. Indo-Iranian Journal, 11, 1968; 14, 158. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, 29, 1969; Indo-Iranian Journal, 12, 1969/70; 14, 318. East and West, N. S., 18 + 19; Wiener Zeitschrift ftir die Kunde Stidasiens, 14, 1970 + 15, 1971; 18, 176. Indo-Iranian Journal, 15, 1973; 19,321. , Rev. of Bechert, H., Buddhismus, Staat und Gesellschaft in den L/indern des Therav~da-Buddhismus, I, Frankfurt, 1966; 13, 79. - - , Rev. ofBuitenen, J. A. B. van, The Maitrayap~ya Upani.sad, Den Haag, 1962; 7,256. , Bespr. von Chopra, T. R., The Ku~a-J~taka, Hamburg, 1966; 14, 318. - - , Bespr. yon Conze, E., Thirty years of Buddhist studies, London, 1967; 14, 158. - - , Bespr. yon Emmerick, R. E., The SOtra of Golden Light, London, 1970; 18, 176. - - , Bespr. von Govinda, A., Lama, Grundlagen tibetischer Mystik, Ztirich, 1966; 12, 79. - - , Bespr. yon Groslier, B. P., Indochina, Mtinchen, 1966; 18, 176. - - , Bespr. yon Jacobi, H., Kleine Schriften, Wiesbaden, 1970; 18, 176. - - , Bespr. von Lin, L.-K., Dharmasamuccaya, II, Paris, 1969; 14, 318. - - , Bespr. yon M61anges d'Indianisme h la m6moire de Louis Renou, Paris, 1968; 15, 319. - - , Bespr. von Mukhopadhyaya, S., The A~okfivad~na, New Delhi, 1963; 14, 158. - - , Bespr. von Simson, G. von, Zur Diktion einiger Lehrtexte des buddhistischen Sanskritkanons, Mtinchen, 1965; 13,240. - - , Bespr. yon Waldschmidt, E., Von Ceylon bis Turfan, G6ttingen, 1967; 15, 159.

INDEX

253

- - , Bespr. von Yamada, I., [email protected], London, 1968; 14, 318. - - , Bespr. yon Yuyama, A., A bibliography of the Sanskrit texts of the Saddharmapundarika, Canberra, 1970; 18, 176. - - , Festschrift, see Asiafica. Wells, H. W., The classical drama of India, London, 1963;7,243. Wengen, G. D. van, Social aspects of the co-operative movement in Ceylon and Southern India, Amsterdam, 1957; 1,180. Werblowsky, R. J., Z.mi, A new Heaven and a new Earth; 9,320. - - , On the notions of 'East' and 'West'; 8, 163. - - , Rev. of Lantemari, V., The religions of the oppressed, 1963;9,320. Wezler, A., Dignaga's Kritik an der Schlusstehre des Ny~ya und die Deutung yon Nyayasfitra 1.1.5; 13, 79. - - , Zur Proklamation religi6s-weltanschaulicher Toleranz bei dem indischen Philosophen Jayantabhat.ta; 20, 167. Whatmough, J., in honour of, see Studies presented to Joshua Whatmough . . . . Whitaker, K. P. K., A Buddhist spell; 8, 156. - - , The shift of meaning and grammatical function of the character shann in Buddhist texts; 7,256. - - , Tsaur Jyr and the introduction o f Fannbay into China; 2,247. Whitney, W. D., Language and the study of language, New York, 1971; 17,144. Widengren, G., Der Feudalismus im alten Iran, K61n, 1969; 20, 164. - - , Die Religionen Irans, Stuttgart, 1965; 9, 83. (Humbach, H.); 11,226. Wijayaratne, D. J., History of the Sirthalese noun, Ceylon, 1956 (Kuiper, F. B. J.); 4, 80. Wijesekera, O. H. de A., Felicitation volume, see Afijali. Wikander, S., Bapzoxapa; 15, 319. , Chichenitzh - an Altaic name?; 17,144. , Epop6e et mythologie. Examen critique de r6centes publications de Georges Dum6zil; 18, 176. - - , Fr~n Br~valla till Kumkshetra; 4, 215. - - , Ein Fest bei den Kurden und im Avesta; 5, 319. , H6raclite et l'Iran (r6sum6); 4, 215. - - , Fr~n indisk djurfabel till isl~indsk saga; 8, 163. - - , Kalevalaa turkinkielell~. N~iyte I: st~i runosta; 17, 144. - - , Maya and Altaic, III; 14, 318. - - , Mircea Eliade och den modeme religionsforskningen; 11,239. - - , Nakula et Sahadeva; 2,323. . . . . . 9 - - , Nordlsk Asmnmstltut pao vlllov~igar. ; 12, 319. - - , Religionsforskning eller religionsdiplomati?; 5, 319. - - , S~ige-Sichel; 17, 144.

254

INDEX

Wilhelm, F., Politische Polemiken im Staatslehrbuch des Kaut.alya, Mtinchen, 1960 (Sternbach, L.); 6, 318. - - , Pfiifung und Initiation im Buche Pausya und in der Biographie des Ngropa, Wiesbaden, 1965; 9,320. (Vogel, C.); 12, 79. Willemen, C., The essence of metaphysics, Bruxelles, 1975; 20, 337. Windekens, A. J. van, Une concordance de vocabulaire indo-tokharienne; 2, 323. - - , Contacts lexicaux entre le kamtchadal et le tokhafien; 14, 318. - - , Sur deux termes tokhariens d'origine pr~rite; 18, 176. - - , Encore tokhafien AB yap 'Gerste'; 12, 79. - - , t~tudes de morphologie tokharienne, III; 11,239. Pt. IV + V; 12, 79. Pt. VI.I; 14, 159. - - , I~tudes de phon6tique tokharienne, II; 6, 319. Pt. III; 7,243. Pts. IV + V; 8, 156. Pt. VIII; 11,239. Pt. IX; 12, 79. Pt. XI; 13, 79. Pts. XII + XIII; 13,239. Pt. XIV; 14, 159. Pt. XIX; 17, 144. - - , Die Herkunft yon ai. aravinda- 'Lotusblume' und tam- 'Baum'; 2,247. - - , L'Indo-europ6anit6 de l'ainou: nouvelles contributions; 8, 156. - - , Langue tokharienne, bl6ments ouraliens en tokhafien; 7,243. - - , Note sur un terme des documents prakrits krorainiques d'Asie centrale; 14, 318. - - , Notes 6tymologiques; 3, 159. - - , Nouvelle note sur tes 616ments ouraliens en tokharien; 8, 156. - - , Nouvelles 6tudes sur l'btymologie et le vocabulaire de l'ainou; 6, 319. - - , Nouvelles recherches sur les ~l~ments ouraliens en tokharien; 8,156. - - , L'origine directe et indirecte de tokharien B laks 'poisson'; 14, 318. - - , Sur l'ofigine indo-europ~enne de quelques mots tokhariens, IV; 11,239. Pt. V; 13,239. Pt. VI; 14, 159. - - , L'origine ouralienne de gr. 6pap... 'r~ve'; 8, 156. - - , L'origine ouralienne de gr. r162 8, 156. - - , L'ofigine pblasgique de gr. ~al et Kale;8,156. - - , Recherches sur le vocabulaire tokharien; 6, 319. - - , R6ponses aux 'Remarques h des ~tymologies ainoues' de M. Tailleur; 6, 319. Winter, W. (ed.), Evidence for laryngeals, Austin, 1960; 5,248. (Cardona, G.); 6, 78. Amended version, The Hague, 1965;9,241. Witzel, M., Zur Geschichte der Rhjop~dhyayas yon Bhaktapur; 20, 167. - - , On the history and the present state of Vedic tradition in Nepal; 20, 167. - - , Jay. apdxa6ra- im System der avestischen Himmelsrichtungsbezeichnungen; 14,318. - - , An unknown Upanisad of the K.rs.naYajurveda; the Kat.ha-Sik.s~-Upanisad;20, 167.

INDEX

255

Wogihara, U., Kanyaku taish6 Bonwa daijiten, 15 fasc. T6ky6, 1964-1972; 17, 144. Fasc. 16, 1974; 18,176. Wolf, S. A., Grosses W6rterbuch der Zigeunersprache (Pinnow, H.-J.); 6, 79. Wolters, O. W., The fall of Srivijaya in Malay history, London, 1970 (Feistel, H.-O.); 15,311. Wood, E. E., La pratique du yoga ancien et moderne (Miltner, V.); 7,250. Woodcock, G., The Greeks in India, London, 1966 (Schwarz, F. F.); 11,235. Working Papers in Linguistics, no. 1, 1976; 20, 167. No. 3, 1977; 20, 337. Wray, E., Rosenfeld, C., Bailey, D., Ten lives of the Buddha, New York, 1972 (Norman, K. R.); 19,315. Wright, J. C., Non-classical Sanskrit literature, London, 1966; 10, 236. Wylie, T. V., The geography of Tibet according to the 'Dzam-gling-rgyas-bshad, Roma, 1962; 6,319. - - , A Tibetan religious geography of Nepal, Roma, 1970 (Kolmag, J.); 18, 163. - - , Mar-pa's Tower: note on local hegemons in Tibet; 8, 156. - - , O-lde-spu-rgyal and the introduction of Bon to Tibet; 8, 156. Ro-langs: the Tibetan Zombie; 8, 319. , A standard system of Tibetan transcription; 5, 319. ,

Xalxa D~imm, Pamjatnik mongols'kogo feodjal'nogo pravdja XVIII, ed. and tr. by Zamcarano, C. Z., Moskva, 1965; 11,239. Xazanov, A. M., Social'naja istorija Skifov, Moskva, 1975; 19,321. Xindi-Russkij Slovar' / Hindi-Rfis~ Sabdakosa, 2 vols., comp. by Barxudarov, A. S., Beskrovnyj, V. M., Zograf, G. A. and Liperovskij, V. P., Moskva, 1972; 17,144. Y

v

Yakhontov, S. E., Consonant combinations in archaic Chinese, Moscow, 1960; 7, 256. Yamada, I. (ed.), Kam.ngpu.n.darika,2 vols., London, 1968; 12,306. (May, J.); 14,306. (Weller, F.); 14,318. Yamada, R., Bongo butten no bunkengaku josetsu, Sendai; 1957; 2, 247. (Demi6ville, P.); 4, 79. :, Bongo butten no shobunken, Ky6to, 1959; 3,239. - - , Daij6 bukky6 seiritsuron j osetsu, Ky6to, 1959; 3,239. , Abidarumagoi no s6ch6 (Demi6ville, P.); 4, 79. P~d-kei bukky6 ni d6shite daij6 wa sodatanakatta ka (Demi6ville, P.); 4, 79. , in honour of, s e e Bunka. Yamada, Y., Issaiky6 ongi sakuin (Hoteiban), T6ky6, 1964; 9,244. Yamaguchi, S., Anne/~chariya-z6, T6ky6, 1966; 10, 236. - - , Och6, E., And6, T. and Funabashi, I., Bukky6gaku josetsu, Ky6to, 1961 ; 5, 251. ,

256

INDEX

--, --, --, --,

Dynamic Buddha and static Buddha, Tokyo, 1958; 3, 159. Index to the Prasannapad~ Madhyamaka-vrtti, I + II, Kyoto, 1974; 18, 176. Kan-Z6 Taish6 Benchfibenron, T6ky6, 1966; 10, 236. and Funabashi, I., Kusharon no genten-kaimei, seken-hin, Kyoto, 1955; 1,

107. - - , MadhyfintavibMgat.~, T6ky6, 1966; 10, 236. - - , Seshin no Jbdoron- Mury6juky6upadaishagansh6ge no shikai, Ky6to, 1963; 7,256. - - , Yamaguchi Susumu bukkybgaku bunshfi, I + II, T6ky6, 1972 + 1973; 17, 144. - - , Daij6 hibussetsuron ni taisuru Seshin no ronpa - Shakkiron dai-4-shb ni taisuru ichikaidai-; 7,256. - - , Shihyakuron haj6hon no y6k6 - u - sonzai no genkai; 7,256. - - , in honour of, see Studies in Indology. see Demi6ville, P., obituaries. Yamaguchi, Z., Sum-cu-pa-dafi rtags-kyi 'jug-pa b2ugs-so, Tokyo, 1973; 17,145. - - , Chibetto bukky6; 17, 145. - - , Chibetto bukky~ to Shiragi no Kim osh6; 17, 145. - - , Chibetto no rekigaku; 20, 337. - - , The geographical location of Sum-yul; 20, 337. , Hakuran to S u m pa no rLalis-shi; 15, 159. - - , Kashitsut6ma to Spu de gufi rgyal; 20,337. - - , Kodai chibettoshi kSi; 11,239. , Kojikkan no Chibetto-shihai ni itaru Keii; 10, 236. - - , Matrimonial relationship between the T'u-fan and the T'ang dynasties; 17, 145. rift lugs rBa dPal dbyafls - b S a m yas sh~ron o meguru ichi mondai; 20,337. 'Sanjfiju' 'Seinyflh6' no seiritsu jiki o megutte; 20,337. Sobi no ry6kai - rTsafl yul to Yan lag gsum pal3i." ru-; 12, 79. - - Tibetan studies, Tokyo, 1975; 19,321. Pt. II, 1975;20,337. - - 'Toban' no kokug6 to 'Y6d6' ni ichi; 20, 337. Toban 6kei no sosen - stoh lore ma tse no imi-; 17,145. T6jokotu to Hakuran - rLahs-shi to sBrah-shi; 15,159. Tonk6 chibetto bungo no kaishaku ni tsuite - Ide bu to lte bu no kond6; 20,337. - - , Rev. of Ahmad, Z., Sino-Tibetan relations in the seventeenth century, Roma, 1970;20,337. - - , Rev. of Macdonald, A., Une lecture des Pelliot tib~tain 1286, 1287, 1038, 1047 et 1290; 15,159. - - , Rev. of Nagasawa, K., Chibetto, T6ky6, 1964; 10, 236. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

INDEX

257

- - , Rev. of Sierksma, F., 'Rtsod pa: the monachal disputations in Tibet'; 20,236. - - , Rev. of Smith, E. G., Introduction to the autobiography of the First Panchen Lama Blo-bzang-chos-kyi-rgyal-mtshan and other works; 15,159. Yamamoto, K., Buddhism in Europe; Oyama, 1967; 11,239. see Go. Yamasaki, T. see Iwamura, S. Yamin, M., Atlas Sedjarah, Amsterdam, 1956; 1,180. - - , Lukisan Sedjarah, Amsterdam, 1956; 1,180. Ygmuna Vijaya Vil~samu of Sarasakavi Chigul.Tr~vula V~fikat.akrishnam~ch~ryulu, ed. by Sri Gannavarapu Subbaramayya, Madras, 1958; 4, 215. Yang, H.-C., The annals of Kokonor, The Hague, 1969; 13,232. Yang, L.-S., Lao-chiin yin-sung chieh-ching' chiao-shih - liieh-lun Nan-pei-ch'ao shih-tai ti tao-chiao ch'ing-cheng yim-tung; 7, 256. - - , Ry~koku Daigaku shoz6 no saiiki bunsho to T6dai no kindensei; 7,256. - - , Tao-chiao chih tzu-po yii fo-chiao chih tzu-p'u; 7,256. Yagovijaya Muni (ed.), see Hemacandra. Yasui, K., Chfigan shis6 no kenkyfi, Ky6to, 1961 ; 7, 156. Yearbook 1976, Centre of Advanced Study in Linguistics, Annamalainagar; 19, 321. 1972;20, 337. Yegorova, R. P., The Sindhi language, Moscow, 1971 ; 20, 237. Yoroi, K., Index to Prof. N. Tsuji's Sanskrit grammar, T6ky6, 1977; 20,337. Yoshimura, S., Chibettogo-jiten, Ky6to, 1955-56, fasc. 1 4 ; 1,107. - - , Bokumin no Bukky6 bijutsu; 7,257. - - , Chibetto igaku bunken no zany6 - 'Jfimy6z6hachika (i) no ky6setsu okugi', zany6 no yakuch~; 7,257. Young East, VII, no. 25, Tokyo, 1958; 2,247. Yui, E., Tannisho, Kybto, 1961 ; 6, 80. Yuyama, A., A bibliography of J. W. de Jong's works (1949-1966), Canberra, 1966; 10,236. - - , A bibliography of the Sanskrit texts of the Saddharmapun.darl-kasfitra, Canberra, 1970; 14, 159. (Ogibenin, B. L.); 18,168. (Weller, F.); 18, 176. - - , and Toda, H., The Huntingdon fragment F of the Saddharmapun..darNasfitra, Tokyo, 1977; 20,337. - - , Indic manuscripts and Chinese blockprints, Canberra, 1967; 11,239. - - , Bibliographical activities by orientalists in Canberra; 14, 319. - - , A bibliographical guide to the study of Buddhist Sanskrit texts; 14,319. - - , A bibliography of the Mahdvastu-avaddna; 12, 319. - - , Bibliography of the publications by F. B. J. Kuiper; 12, 319. - - , The Bodhi tree in the Mah~vastu-avad~na; 12,319. - - , Butten no hensan ni mochiirareta gengo no tokushitu; 19,321. -

-

258

INDEX

- - , Canberra no Australia Kokuritsu Daigaku ni okeru T6nan Ajia kenkyfi no kinky6; 12,319. - - , Candrakirti no Prasannapad~ ni iny6-sareta Prajfi~p~ramith-Ratna-gunasamcayagfith~; 13,240. - - , Chibetto no V~t~ra Monogatari; 14, 318. Hokkeky6 Bonpo ShOi, 1 ; 14,319. H6tokuz6hannya ni kan-suru j akkan no mondai; 18, 176. - - J.W. de Jong-cho 'Oranda no Indogaku-Bukky6gaku'; 10,236. J~ni Innenju' Oboegaki; 14,319. Kamala~ila-no Bhdvandkrama ni inyosareta YuimagyO; 12, 319. - - Mah~vastu-avad~na i. 2.16-4.10;7,257. - - The need for systematic bibliographies in Buddhist Sanskrit philology; 17, 145. - - , On and around the Japanese Aisa 'goose'; 19,321. - - , Remarks on the metre of the Praja~-pdramitd-ratna-guna-samcaya-gdthd; 17, 145. - - , Shitenno-ji baiy6 ni tsuite; 8, 156. - - , Some glossarial notes on the Prajgd-pdramitd-ratna-guna-samcaya-gdthd; 15, 319. - - , Supplementary remarks on 'Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapun.darfka from the N. F. Petrovsky collection' by G. M. BongardLevin, and E. N. Tyomkin; 10,236. , Rev. of Trenckner, V., A critical P~li dictionary, II, 3, 1965; 13,240. , Rev. of Waldschmidt, E., Sanskrithandschriften aus den Turfanfunden, I, Wiesbaden, 1965; 14,159. , Rev. of Schwarz, F. F. Die Nala-Legende, I + II, Wien, 1966; 13,240. -

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

Zaehner, R. C., The Bhagavadgit~, Oxford, 1968; 12, 79. , Hindu and Muslim mysticism, London, 1960 (Staal, J. F.); 6,318. - - , The teachings of the magi, London, 1975; 18, 176. Zaidi, S. see Alakh Bani . . . . Zainu'ddin, A., A short history of Indonesia, Melbourne, 1968; 12, 319. ~amcarano, C. ~,., Qalq-a Jirum, Ulaanbaatar, 1959; 7,257. (ed. and tr.), see Xalxa D~irum . . . . 2~anry stfli literatur Dal'nego vostoka, Moskva, 1966; 12,319. Zapiski Kalmyckogo Nau~no-Issledovatel'skogo Instituta Jazyka, Literatury i Istorii pri Ministrov Kalmycknoj ASSR, vyp. 1 + 2, 1960 + 1962; 7,257. Zaxar'in, B. A., and Edel " ' man, D. I,~ Jazyk Kasmm, ~ " ' Moskva, 1971 ; 20,337. Zbavitel, D., Lehrbuch des Bengalischen, Heidelberg, 1970; 13,240. - - , A contribution to the problem of the verbal aspect in Avesta; 1, 180. -

-

INDEX

259

- - , Oriental studies in Czechoslovakia, Prague, 1959; 4, 216. Zbikowski, T., On early Chinese theatrical performances; 7,2579 Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenl~ndischen Gesellschaft, Wiesbaden, Bd. 107, 2-3, 1957; 2, 247. Bd. 108, 1-2, 1958; 3,3199 Bd. 109, 2, 1959; Bd. 110, 1, 1960; 4,2159 Bd. 110, 2, 1961; 5,251. Bd. 111, 2, 1961; 6, 80. Bd. 112, 1, 1962; 6, 3199 Bd. 112, 2, 1963;7,243. Bd. 113, 1, 1963;7,257. Bd. 113, 2, 1963;8, 157. Bd. 114, 1, 1964; 8,1639 Bd. 114, 2, 1964; 8,320. Bd. 115, 1-2, 1965; Bd. 116, 1, 1966; 10, 2369 Bd. 116, 2, 1967; 11,77. Bd. 117, 1 + 2, 1967; 11, 239. Bd. 118, 1968; 12, 79. Bd. 118, 2, 1968; 12, 319. Bd. 119, 1, 1969; 13, 79. Bd. 119, 2, Bd. 120, 1, 1970; 14, 159. Bd. 120, 2, 1970; Bd. 121, 1, 1971; 14, 319. Bd. 121,2, 1971;Bd. 122, 1972;15, 159. Bd. 123, 1 +2, 1973;17, 145. Bd. 124, 1 + 2, 1974; Bd. 125, 1 + 2, 1975; 18, 1769Bd. 126, 1 + 2, 1976; 19,321. Bd. 127, 1, 1977;20, 167. Bd. 127, 2, t977;Bd. 128, 1, 1978;20, 3379 Zejmal', E. V., Kuganskaja Xronologija, Moscow, 1968; 12, 79. Zelinskij, A. N., Akademik Fedor Ippohtovlc S cerbatskoj i nekotorye voprosy kul'tumoj istorii Kugan; 14, 319. - - , Ideja kosmosa v buddijskoj mysli; 17, 145. - - , Otkrytie pamjatnika Ju. N. Rerixa v Moskve; 14, 319. see Kuznetsov, B. Zentralasiatische Studien des Seminars ft~rSprach-und Kulturwissenschaft Zentralasiens der Universitfit Bonn, Wiesbaden, Bd. I, 1967; Bd. II, 1968; 12, 320. Bd. III, 1969; 13,240. Bd. IV, 1970; 14, 159. Bd. 5, 1971; 14, 319. Bd. 6, 1972; 15,159. Bd. 7, 1973; 15,320. Bd. 8, 1974; Bd. 9, 1975; 18, 176. Bd. 10, 1976; 19,321. Bd. 11, 1977; 20, 338. Zgusta, L., Iranian names in Lydian inscriptions; 2, 83. - - , Ossetic words recorded by Svatopluk ~ech; 4,2169 - - , Skythisch o~6pTrara "dvSpo~rdvot"; 4, 216. Zide, A. R. K., Papers on South Munda phonology, VII; 10, 237. , and Zide, N. H., Proto-Munda cultural vocabulary, evidence for early agriculture; 19,322. , Semantic reconstructions in Proto-Munda cultural vocabulary, I; 17,1459 - - , Rev. of Bhattacharya, S., A Bonda dictionary, Poona, 1968; 17, 145. Zide, N. H. (ed.), Studies in comparative Austroasiatic linguistics, The Hague, 1966; 10,237. (Pinnow, H.-J.); 11,232. - - , Munda and non-Munda Austroasiatic languages; 13, 79. - - , A note on Gta' echo forms; 19,322. - - , and Stampe, D. L., The place of Kharia-Juang in the Munda family; 12, 79. - - , The Santali O1 Cemet' script; 11,240. see Mahapatra, K. 9

-

-

-

-

9

260

INDEX

Zimbun, KySto, vol. 14, 1977; 20, 338. Zimmermann, H., Die Subh~s.ita-ratna-kara.n.daka-kath~, Wiesbaden, 1975 ; 19,322. The Zirni Manuscript, Iwamura, S. (ed.), Osada, N. and Yamasaki, T., Kyoto, 1961;5,319. ~izn' Vikramy ili 32 istorii carskogo trona, perevod sanskrita, Grincera, P. A., Moskva, 1960; 12,320. Zlatkin, I. Ja., Istorija D~ungarskogo xanstva (1635-1758), Moskva, 1964; 9, 83. Zograf, G. A., Morfologigeskij stroj novyx indoarijskix jazykov, Moscow, 1976; 19, 322. - - , Indian philology; 13,240. , (comp.), s e e Xindi-Russkij slovar'. Zograf, I. T., Pjatnadcat' tysja~ monet, Moskva, 1962; 8,157. s e e Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja, M. I. ZiJrcher, E., The Buddhist conquest of China, 2 vols, Leiden, 1959; 3, 239. (Conze, E.); 4, 314. (Chmielewski, J.); 6, 312. - - , Zum Verhiiltnis von Kirche und Staat in China w/ihrend der Frtthzeit des Buddhismus; 3, 319. Zvelebil, K., Comparative Dravidian phonology, The Hague, 1970; 14, 159. - - , Glasov, M., Andronov, M., Introduction to the historical grammar of the Tamil language, I, Moscow, 1967; 11,240. - - , and Vacek, J., vol. II of above, Prague, 1970; 14, 159. - - , The Irula language, Wiesbaden, 1973; 17,145. - - , The smile of Murugan, Leiden, 1973; 15,320. - - , Bull-baiting festival in Tamil India; 8,320. - - , Colloquial Tamil as system; 8,320. - - , Dialects of Tamil, I; 33,240. Vol. II, (co-author Viswanathan, S.), vol. III; 4, 216. - - , Emphasis in Early Old Tamil; 2, 324. - - , On finite verb terminations in colloquial Tamil; 7,257. - - , Initial plosives in Dravidian; 15,159. - - , I_niyavaingrpatu, a study in Late Old Tamil philology; 2,324. - - , h3_n~n~rpatu, a study in Late Old Tamil philology; 2, 83. - - , Lectures on historical grammar of Tamil; 7,257. - - , A new model of language; 14,319. - - , Notes on two dialects of Ceylon Tamil; 7,257. - - , Participial and verbal nouns as predicates in Early Old Tamil; 2,324. - - , From proto-south Dravidian to Malayalam; 14, 159. - - , Spoken language of Tamilnad; 8,320. - - , Tamil; 13, 79. - - , The vowels of colloquial Tamil; 7,257. -

-

INDEX

26t

--, --, --, --,

Zametki po tamil'skoj lingvistike; 4, 216. Rev. of Andronov, M. S., Tamil'skij jazyk; 5,319. Rev. of Balakrishna, N. N., The dynamic Brahmin; 7,257. Rev. of Caldwell, R., A comparative grammar of the Dravidian... languages; 4, 216. - - , Rev. of Ehettiar, Sm. L. L., Val.arum tamil, 1956;6, 319. - - , Rev. of Emeneau, M. B., Brahui and Dravidian comparative grammar, 1962; 8,320. - - , Rev. of Pjatigorskij, A. M. and Rudin, S. G., Tamil'sko-russkij slovar', Moskva, 1960; 5,319. - - , Rev. of Vg_namgmalai, N., Tamilngt.t.up pS_marap pgt.alkal.; 5, 319. - - , Rev. of Vefikat.ac~mi, M. C., Ma_raintupC)_na Tamil Nfilka! and two other works; 8,320. Zweihundertftinfzig Jahre Halle - Indien anlgsslich des 25. Jahrestages der Unabhiingigkeit Indiens, Halle, 1972; 15, 159. Zwolanek, R., V~yav rndra~ca, Mtinchen, 1970 (Humb ach, H.); 20, 327. Zygr, M. A., Die Nominalkomposita des Paschto, Bern, 1974 (Penzl, H.); 20, 163. E. RECENT PUBLICATIONS Bizot, F., Le figuier h cinq branches, Paris, 1976; 20, 150. Bosworth, C. E. s e e Iran and Islam. Boulnois, L., Bibliographie du N~pal, I, Paris, 1975; 19,172. Coed,s, G., Catalogue des manuscrits en Pgli, Laotien et Siamois Provenant de la Thailande, Copenhagen, 1966;20,322. Dandekar, R. N. (ed.), Ramakristma Gopal Bhandarkar as an indologist, Poona, 1976;20, 149. - - , Some aspects of the history of Hinduism, Poona, 1967; 20, 149. Emeneau, M. B., Ritual structure and language structure of the Todas, Philadelphia, 1974;20,301. - - , Toda songs, Oxford, 1971 ; 20,301. Goetz, H., Studies in history, religion and art of classical and mediaeval India, Wiesbaden, 1974; 19,172. Gray, B. (ed.), s e e Rice, D. T. Hillebrandt, A., Das altindische Neu- und Vollmondopfer in seiner einfachsten Form, reprint, Graz, 1977;20,322. Indologia Berolinensis, I, II, II1; 19, 170. Iran and Islam, a volume in memory of the late Vladimir Minorsky, C. E. Bosworth (ed.), Edinburgh, 1971 ;20,321. Jayal. S., The status of women in the epics, Delhi, 1966; 20, 15t.

262

INDEX

Jordan-Horstmann, M. s e e Indologia Berolinensis, I. Liyanaratne, J., Le Purina Mayamataya, Paris, 1976; 20, 151. Marasinghe, M. M. J., Gods in early Buddhism, Vidyalankara, 1974; 20,322. Miller, R. A., The footprints of the Buddha, New Haven, 1975; 19, 171. Minorsky memorial volume s e e Iran and Islam. Monumentum H. S. Nyberg, I-IV, T6h6ran-Leiden, 1975; 19, 169. Peintures monochromes de Dunhuang, Paris, 1978; 20,323. Pfeiffer, M. s e e Indologia Berolinensis, III. Rice, D. T., The illustrations of the 'World History' of Rash~d al-Din, B. Gray (ed.), Edinburgh, 1976; 20, 151. Rocher, R., Alexander Hamilton (1767-1824), New Haven, 1968; 20, 321. Ruben, W., ~3ber die frtihesten Stufen der Entwicklung der alt-indischen Sfidras, Berlin, 1965;20, 149. Scharp6, A., Kalid~sa-Lexicon, II, 1 + 2, Brugge, 1975;20, 150. Schipper, K. M., Concordance du Houang-t'ing king, Paris, 1975; 19, 173. - - , Concordance du Tao-tsang, Paris, 1975; 19, 173. - - , Le Fen-teng, Paris, 1975; 19,173. Sivaramamurti, C., Indien, Kunst und Kultur, Freiburg, 1975;20, 152. Stern, S. M. and Walzer, S., Three unknown Buddhist stories in an Arabic version, Oxford, 1971 ; 20,321. Terwiel, B. J., Boeddisme in de praktijk, Assen, 1977; 20, 322. Travaux et perspectives de l'l~cole franqaise d'Extr~me-Orient et son 75e anniversaire, Paris, 1976; 20, 323. Ver Eecke, J. (ed. and tr.), Le Dasavatthuppakar~a, Paris, 1976; 20, 150. Walzer, S. s e e Stern, S. M. Werner, O. s e e Indologia Berolinensis, II. Williams, R., Jaina Yoga, London, 1963; 20, 149. F. OBITUARIES Bacot, J. (1877-1965), Lalou, M.; 12, 70. Bake, A. A., obitu ary, Brough, J.; 8, 315. Balazs, n~crologie, 1905-1963, Demibville, P.; 8, 315. Benveniste, E., Nachmf, Mayrhofer, M.; 20, 332. Bernhard, F. (1931-1971), Hahn, M.; 19,157. - - , Schr6pfer, J.; 14, 314. Bloch, J. (1880-1953), Minard, A.; 1,179. Bosch, F. D. K. in memoriam, Pott, P. H.; 11,232. Brandenstein, W. Nachruf, Mayrhofer, M. ; 12, 309. Coed,s, G., Herdenking (10. aug. 1886-26. oct. 1969), Galestin, Th. P.; 13,231.

INDEX

263

Devoto, G., Nachmf, Mayrhofer, M.; 19, 313. Dupont, P. - in memoriam, Filliozat, J. et al.; I, 105. Frauwallner, E. (28.12.1898-5.7.1974), Oberhanuner, G.; 19, 315. Hauschild, R., 2.12.1901-15.2.1972, Mayrhofer, M.; 18,166. Henning, W. B., obituary, Boyce, M.; 11,221. Hoop, A. N. J. Th. ~ Th. van der, 9 Maart 1893-2 Februari 1969, Bemet Kempers, A. J.; 13, 66. Kosambi, D. D. (31.7.1907-26.6.1966); list of publications, Gokhale, V. V.; 1I, 224. Krebsovfi, B., 28.2.1909-15.9.1973, Kohnag, J.; 18, 163. Kronasser, H., Nachruf (mit Schriftenverzeichnis), Mayrhofer, M. ; 12, 309. Lalou, M. (1890-1967); Macdonald, A.; 12, 308. - - , R6na-Tas, A.; 12, 314. Lommel, H., Schlerath, B.; 14, 156. Marshall, Sir John (1876-1958), Waldschmidt, E.; 3, 319. Pedersen, H., Herdenking (7 april 1867-25 oktober, 1953), Kuiper, F. B. J.; 1, 106. Pischel, R., zum Ged~ichtnis,Waldschmidt, E. ;3, 319. Porzig, W., Humbach, H.; 7, 80. Redfield, R., Leslie, C.; 12, 71. Renou, L., notice sur la vie et les travaux, 28 octobre 1896-18 aofit 1966, Benveniste, E.; 11, 68. , in memoriam, Chantraine, P. et al.; 11,229. , Herdenking (28 oktober 1896-18 augustus 1966), Kuiper, F. B. J.; 11,228. , Ojihara, Y.; 11,231. - - , Ogibenin, B. L.; 18,168. Scerbatskoj, F. I., Ivanov, V. V.; 12, 305. Schrader, F. O. zum Ged~ichtnis,Sprockhoff, J. F.; 7,253. Tjan, T. S., 1903-1969, Hulsewb, A. F. P.; 12, 304. Tuxen, P., Barr, K.; 1,179. Vendry~s, J., Herdenking (1875-1960), Kuiper, F. B. J. ;5,167. Vogel, J. P. (9 januari 1871-10 april 1958), Bosch, F. D. K.;3,238. Yamaguchi, S. (1895-1976), Demi6ville, P.; 20, 325. Tch'en, Yin-K'o (1890-1969), Demi6ville, P.; 14,298. Waley, A., Simon, W.; 11, 75. G. AUTHORS OF OBITUARIES Barr, K., Poul Tuxen; 1,179. Benveniste, E., Notice sur la vie et les travaux de M. Louis Renou; 11, 68.

264

INDEX

Bernet Kempers, A. J., In memoriam Dr. A. N. Th. h Th. van der Hoop, 9 Maart 1893 - 2 Februari 1969; 13, 66. Bosch, F. D. K., Jean Philippe Vogel (9 januari 1971 - 10 april 1958); 3,238. Boyce, M., Obituary Walter Bruno Henning; 11, 221. Brough, J., Obituary Arnold Adriaan Bake; 8, 315. Chantraine, P. et al., Louis Renou in memoriam; 11,229. Demi6ville, P., N~crologie l~tienne Balazs, 1905-1963; 8, 3 t 5. , Yamaguchi Susumu (1895-1976); 20,325. - - , Yin-k'o Tch'en (1890-1969); 14, 298. Filliozat, J. et al., Dupont, Pierre - in memoriam, Paris, 1955; 1,105. Galestin, Th. P., Herdenking van G. Coed,s (10 aug. 1886 - 26 oct. 1969); 13, 231. Gokhale, V. V., Damodar Dharmanand Kosambi (31.7.1907-26.6.1966); List of publications; 11,224. Hahn, M., Franz Bernhard (1931-1971); 18, 157. Hulsew~, A. F. P., Tjan Tjoe Sore, 1903-1969; 12, 304. Humbach, H., Walter Porzig; 7, 80. Ivanov, V., Fedor Ippolitovi~ gSerbatskoj ; 12, 305. Kohna~, J., Berta Krebsovg 28.2.1909-15.9.1973; 18, 163. Kuiper, F. B. J., Herdenking van Holger Pedersen (7 april 1867 - 25 october 1953); 1,106. - - , Herdenking van Louis Marie Joseph Renou (28 october 1896 - 18 augustus 1966); 11,228. , Herdenking van Joseph Vendry~s (1875-1960); 5, 167. Lalou, M., Jacques Bacot (1877-1965); 12, 70. Leslie, C., Redfield, Robert; 12, 71. Macdonald, A., Marcelle Lalou (1890-1967); 12, 308. Mayrhofer, M., l~mile Benveniste, Nachruf; 20,332. - - , Wilhelm Brandenstein, Nachruf; 12,309. - - , Giacomo Devoto, Nachruf; 19, 313. - - , Richard Hauschild 2.12.1901-15.2.1972; 18, 166. , Heinz Kronasser, Nachmf (mit Schriftenverzeichnis); 12,309. Minard, A., Jules Bloch (1880-1953); 1,179. Oberhammer, G., Erich FrauwaUner (28.12.1898-5.7.1974); 19, 315. Ogibenin, B. L., Louis Renou (1896-1966); 18,168. Ojihara, Y., Louis Renou; 11,231. Pott, P. H., In memoriam F. D. K. Bosch; 11,232. R6na-Tas, A., Marcelle Lalou (1890-1967); 12, 314. Schlerath, B., Hermann Lommel; 14, 156. Schr6pfer, J., Professor Bernhards Tod - ein schwerer Verlust der internationalen Tibetforschung und der deutschen Tibethilfe; 14, 314.

INDEX Simon, W., Obituary Arthur Waley; 11, 75. Sprockhoff, J. F., Friedrich Otto Schrader zum Ged~ichtnis; 7,253. Waldschmidt, E., Sir John Marshall (1876-1958); 3, 319. - - , Richard Pischel zum Gedachtnis; 3,319.

265